I I

I I
I
5 1

r '.

f ' ' H I

1•^ 1

i.flj-' —

V4-

^ 1-

1 * .

'Y^]LE«¥]MlI¥IEI^SlIirY«"

ACQUIRED BY EXCHANGE

JOHN T. BORLAND.

.1- y

,^y,«,/ .^ ii,,^'-'-.. <'.y^,y^,/. y'^.!^/^f

"^^^lii^ sZ S OyC!^^<..c^ ,

3^obn U. ^otlanb.

BY
WILLIAM KING BAKER.

EDITED AND WITH PREFACE

ANNE W. RICHARBSON, B.A.

'5 wtU oiilB recognise a;bB claim, J &ie to everg otber."
— John T. Borland.

¦'WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS.

¦ LONDON :
HEADLEY BROTHERS,
14, BISHOPSGATE STREET "WITHOUT, E.G.
NEW YORK:
FRIENDS' BOOK AND TRACT COMMITTEE,
NO. 45, EAST TENTH STREET.
1898.
[ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.]

HEADLEY BROTHERS,
PRINTERS,
LONDON AND ASHFORD.

AUTHOR'S NOTE.
This story of a noble and heroic hfe, undertaken at the
request of John Dorland's -wido-w and family, is no-w sent
forth -with the fervent prayer that He -who so early called
His faithful -witness to Himself may, by the record of this
life, influence other lives to a like whole-hearted dedication
to do the AA^ill of God.
Grateful ackno-wledgments are due to L. E. and
M. E. Mounsey, R. and H. Underhill, Rufus and Ell-wood
Garratt, Caniff Haight, E. J. Harris, and other friends for
kind help and information given.
As there is an apparent similarity bet-ween thoughts
and conclusions contained in the last chapter of the Life
and some of those appearing in the Preface, it may be
mentioned that both of these -were written at the same time
without either of the writers being aware what the other
was writing. Chronological order has not been strictly
adhered to when the narrative seemed to require the
grouping of incidents which illustrated special subjects.
Nearness in point of time to the life we have tried to
portray in these pages has necessitated either the entire
exclusion or the curtailment of some of its incidents. As
these do not, however, present features differing in char
acter from those narrated herein, it is hoped that the Hfe
is given in sufficient detail to present a true biography.
It only remains to say how uniformly kind and help
ful I have found the assistance of the Editor throughout
the preparation of this work.
AVM. KING BAKER.
" Gaspereau," Acton, London, 1898.

PREFACE.

The news of John Dorland's sudden call from earth
produced in many minds in Great Britain, Canada, and
America the shock of a great sorrow. To very many the
sense of personal loss was first and most strongly felt.
A still greater number, perhaps, were as strongly moved
when they knew that there had passed from this world a
life apparently secured to earth by youth and vigour, and
one which was in large measure actualising the Christian
ideal of bringing new power and hope to the futile or
sorrowful lives which came within its sphere.
Perhaps in meditating on the order of a Divine Wisdom
that is Love, and yet at times is so mysterious in its details,
we can see how the sudden removal of such a life may
have fruitful issues. We who in our measure feel the need
of the world, and who rejoice to see those needs met, are
apt too often tacitly to feel that «such and such a work is
being too well done to need help from us, and by the fatal
process whereby we sometimes turn what ought to be a
stimulant into a sedative we settle down into passivity.
When, however, Death comes and in a moment " slits the
thin-spun life," we are roused again to our responsibility,
and to the need of a devotion in which there are no
reserves.

PREFACE.

My own part in the preparation of this book, which
simple as it seems, has needed no little labour and judgment,
has been comparatively small, owing to the greater intimacy
of others with its subject. In only one way is the actual
compiler unsuited to his task. The fact that he belongs to
a family who were John Dorland's most intimate friends
in this country has caused the omission of many allusions
to helpful and affectionate intercourse with them. For
myself I may say that the close contact with the life of
John Dorland into which I have necessarily been brought
in reading the notes and journals left by him has produced
a fresh conviction of the power and blessedness of a life
that in reality, and not in profession only, is lived in the
Will of God. The combination of manliness and humility,
of depth and simplicity, of intelligence and faith, which
seemed so characteristic of his ministry, stands out still
more vividly in his private relations. From the earliest
times, and still in our own day, it has been sometimes
thought and taught that the Christian ideal does not
sufficiently include the virtue of manliness. Our conception
of manliness depends, of course, on the ethical plane on
which we stand. It may be considered on one plane the
poorest cowardice not to return in kind a jibe or even a
stone ; on a higher plane the very dignity of manhood
depends not merely on forbearing so to return it, but on
returning its opposite. Perhaps Wordsworth's Happy
Warrior gives a picture of the truest type of manliness
without special religious.reference at all. There we see
backwardness in all but diity, entire absence of the eager
self-assertion which seems to the higher view like the
struggles of children ; then when the time for action comes,
action with all the dignity and certainty of absolute and
calm conviction. But nowhere so fully as in the Christian
life is this ideal realised. Probably no one who knew
John Dorland was incHned to think the Christian life an

PREFACE. xi.
-unmanly one. Apart from his fine physique and from the
humour and " natural spirits," for which he is sometimes
inchned to call himself in question, there was a happy
¦confidence, a quiet courage, and a joy in life, which was
the result of no callousness to human pain or sorrow, or
indifference to the problems of human life — far from it — but
which had its spring in a conscious union with the Divine
Master to whom he had without reserve consecrated his
Hfe. Hence comes the character that has been called
" naturally supernatural," and which is indeed, if he only
knew it, the normal one for man.
Three points connected with the Christian life when
truly and wholly lived, seem emphasised in the life before
us, though printed records can keep only a faint impression
-of the reality.
First it is a life incomprehensible to the scientific man,
till, no longer absorbed by the wealth of his material data
he begins to consider facts of human existence as outstanding
as an}' he has before him in his laboratory, and calling even
more imperiously for explanation. It was such facts of
Christian experience and saintly life that led G. J. Romanes,
after twenty-five years of patient investigation, to his final
conclusion that it was " reasonable to be a Christian."
Naturalistic theories must be enlarged to explain such a life.
It goes beyond '' evolution," and it cannot fairly be con
sidered a sport of nature, simply because the experiences
of the religious Ufe have been and are still repeated in such
numberless instances.
Nor can the philosopher explain such a life apart from
its connection with the truths revealed in Christ which have
alone produced it. Now-a-days we give all due honour to
Socrates and Buddha, to the morahst and the religious
reformer who as teachers of righteousness stood outside the
range of the revelation recorded in the Scriptures. But
Socrates, far from inspiring it in his followers,, never even

xii. PREFACE.
produced a rule for such a life. And to mark the contrast
in the other case we have only to put side by side the
hopelessness of Buddha, for whom human life was maia,.
illusion, unreason, with the hope and the victory so pro
foundly characteristic of the truest Christian hfe.
After all, the " lives of the saints," however unknown
to fame, yet never wanting in the sixty generations that
have passed since Christ came to inspire them, and however
different in other respects, yet all subject to the same laws,
tending to the same end and confirming the same truths,,
are the most self-evident "proofs" of Christianity. Non-
Christian philosophy has lately tried to explain Francis of
Assisi as an extreme instance of natural human benevolence,
thereby showing, as it would seem, a strange forgetfulness of
the religious crises in that marvellous life, crises which were
needed to transform the "natural" into the "spiritual" and
to complete the human by conscious union with the Divine.
Perhaps no one has known better than Francis the
meaning of those words of Paul " He that is in Christ Jesus
is a new creature " ; a transformation of which the
thoughtful must always take account. And, it may be
added, if there were more lives, in whatever sphere, like
that of St. Francis or of John Dorland — for the spring and
the effects of their work were identical — a greater number
of men and women, " having considered the issue of their
lives, would imitate their faith." *
A life like that we have before us is, as I say, unac
countable except on the hypothesis of a reality on which
religious faith is nourished, of the existence, namely, of a
Father of Spirits who alone can create such joy or call
forth such love, devotion, and sacrifice. And though a life
like this is never contrary to reason in its highest sense, yet
its processes are beyond the ken of reason uninspired by
faith and love, and go forward under the influence of the
* Hebrews viii. 7 (R.v.)

PREFACE. xiii.
Spirit of God, which is given to Christian hves in the
measure in which they are surrendered to His Will. And
no difference of rank or education interferes with the
repetition of the same general experience.
John Dorland's life might have been a very different
one if he had refused what he believed to be the call of the
Most High, and sought what many would consider a more
successful career.
One of Nature's highly gifted spirits, loving-hearted,
noble-minded, with a quick brain, eloquent tongue, and
sound judgment he might have become as he once hoped,
a successful lawyer and statesman. He might have been
pointed at as one of the modern products of an evolved
morality, " too good to need religion," and perhaps by a
subtle law of the unspiritual life would have come to feel
little need of it himself. But if we could have followed
such a life in its inner course we should probably have
discovered a gradual slow degeneration in the highest
centres, a more worldly and selfish way of looking at things,
a more easy-going acquiescence in evils for which he felt less
and less responsible. And the vital and creative forces which
lift the lives of Christian men into diviner relations would
have been absent. Many years might have brought him
honour and respect, but none of the love which is the
portion of the man who can show God to his fellows, and
vi'hich was his in so large a measure. But he obeyed his
call, and the result was a hfe, short indeed and limited on
earthly sides, but of which in the highest sense it can be
said, " He having lived a short time hath fulfilled a long
time." In the few years of service of which we have this
simple account, men and women sunk in mere existence
and unreal activities were aroused to life, spiritual prison
doors were opened, good tidings came to the weary
searcher, and broken hearts were bound up, till, on the day
of his death, hundreds, if not thousands were thanking
God, not in words only, but by changed lives, that he had

xiv. PREFACE.
lived at all. It is little wonder that in recording the
interest of his last Eastern trip, he says, " After all, the part
of our journey we enjoyed most was our service for Him,
and I think we shall not forget that in Heaven."
And thus a higher reason is seen at work in what on
the lower plane seems unreason, and wisdom is justified of
her children. Philosophy by itself may give hopes, and
promise for this unintelligible world a better state of things
in the far future, but it is by the power of God in Christian
lives that hopes are reahsed and the Kingdom of God
brought nearer.
The second point that is emphasised in such a history
is the profound truth of the death which leads to life in the
personal history of the Christian. If the servant is as his
Master he will reahse that in the fellowship to which he is
called, gain springs from loss, freedom the most absolute
from the most entire surrender, and life from death.
" Pauline service has its source in Pauline experience."
Love means sacrifice eternally — loss in another or others.
It has the element of death as well as life in it. And
sacrifice in contact with sin means vicarious suffering. The
fact of sin brought to the highest Love a new necessity
which issued in a Death of spiritual suffering for the race.
These truths are elements in our Lord's work of
redemption, a work in which not these alone but well
nigh all the deeper truths in life find a place, but they are
elements, too, in the work of His servants. The New
Testament teaches that into some of the sufferings of their
Head the members cannot enter. But it teaches, too, by
precept, and even more consistently by example, that there
is for the Christian a death to die by surrender of the will,
which issues in a life fuller and more effectual as the
surrender is more unreserved.
And the closest followers of their Lord have always
known the fact, though it has been expressed in
many different figures, and illustrated in countless

PREFACE. XV.
different ways, as those know to whom the vitae sanctorum
of all ages and places are more or less famihar. Christian
Father or philosopher, CathoHc missionary, Puritan soldier,
Quaker saint, and Salvation Army officer have known that
to love not the life unto the death has a fundamental and
spiritual meaning in Christian experience. If this is a
mystical doctrine it is yet most practical, as the truest
mysticism always is, and has shown its effects in upHfting
human souls to the fullest measure of power for the
" service of man."
As we wander among the galleries and churches of
Italy, after the first natural and righteous protest against
the falsehood and materialism inherent in the Roman system
has passed from consciousness, we begin to appreciate the
artistic and ideal expression of all the sainthness which bears
the mark of truly catholic Christianity. Such an impress
there always is on the figure of Francis of Assisi, crude or
beautiful as it may be. It is the figure of a man who in his
own day was, by the help of God, such a regenerator of
society as few have been in modern history. And that
which has worked its way deepest into the consciousness
of art in Italy, from Giotto downwards, is not his gentle way
with bird and beast, not his love for poverty, his bride, not
his fellowship with Nature, but the tradition that to him it
-was given to bear the Stigmata, the marks of the suffering
of his Lord. Into the truth of the story we do not need to
enter to feel the significance of the symbolism.
Had Christian men and women everywhere sought with
more earnestness to know the meaning of that fellowship
of which Paul and John speak, we should now see less
scepticism with regard to the power of Christ. Moreover
there would have been drawn to Him many earnest people
whose love for their fellows is indeed already largely due
to the atmosphere He has created, and whose work might
be rendered fruitful by His power, and yet who will not

XVl. PREFACE.
call themselves by His Name, because that Name is no-t
honoured in the only Bible they will read — the lives of the
ordinary Christians whom they meet.
It need not be said that all are not summoned to the
same kind of service ; the Christian saint is confined to no
one profession, to no single line of activity. But his own
call comes to each.
John Dorland's was an unreserved consecration to the
Highest. " I will only recognise Thy claim, I die to
every other " was its form. And the completeness of it
brought with it the naturalness and the joy of the normal
life. It led his life into a new channel, and the sorrow of
the world was his to share. But in fellowship with his Lord
he found many of earth's best gifts,, which he had been
willing to resign, returned to him with added security and
blessedness. " Weary but happy," is his constant comment
when on hardest service, and no oiie who knew him could
doubt the joy and calm he found in it, and the zest it added
to his life. And the serenity so gained is utterly different
from an easy-going acquiescence in the comfortable view
that the world is doing very well without any special effort
on our part, whether this theory is covered by philosophy,
or, as more commonly, held without such support. To be
easy-going is really to be most at variance with individual
and social well-being ; " a struggling, tasked morality " is a
far higher stage. But, for this too, there is a still better and
diviner ideal. This is the quietness that comes of conscious
union, in" work and in suffei'ing, with the eternal and present
Spirit of God. It is not meant that nothing ever breaks
this serenity, or that temptation never comes. As long as
other men ai-e at strife with their own blessedness the ser
vant of God will suffer. And John Dorland says of himself,
" When the union with my Lord is relaxed, the old ambitions
haunt me stilL" But these facts do not interfere with the
general principle of such a life. >

PREFACE. X-vii.
The third feature to notice is the balance observable in
a mind so intensely religious, and a life so full of
missionary activity. The Greek ideal of the man "four
square "would have been accepted by our friend as applied
to religious thought. A " round and well-ordered
Christian life " is a favourite expression of his own, and was
exemplified in himself, insomuch as his view of Christian
ti-uths was not distorted by exaggerated emphasis on any
one doctrine at the expense of others, though of course
special circumstances bring special teaching into prominence.
The possibilities and purpose of our nature on the one hand
and on the other the hindrances to that knowledge of God
which develops them, have to be held in unison. As the
spirit of man begins to feel a hunger and thirst after the
righteousness for which it was made, and the meaning of
the promise attached to it, the Incarnation becomes the
pledge that human life is akin to the Divine, and that this
promise is no idle phrase. And in the Passion of our Lord
there is at once an assertion that hindrances exist, and that
they can be removed, while in the Resurrection we have
the assurance of victory over death and sin. And so what
we call outward facts become translated into spiritual ex
periences. Nothing less than this was John Dorland's
message. His activity it is true was mostly in the sphere of
-evangelistic work, and he firmly and consistently laid the
same emphasis as do the New Testament writers on the
connection of our Lord's work with the remission of sins,
convinced that without that fact, as a modern Christian
scholar* has said, not only does the preacher lose his grip
upon the human soul as it responds to truth, but the
-deepest experiences of joy, sorrow, love and adoration
are reduced to illusion. The fact of sin throws a
shadow across the light of human life, and the men and
women who have most proved theii- knowledge of God by
* James Denney, D.D. — Studies in Theology.

XVUl. PREFACE.
leading others to Him, have been those who have been
most profoundly convinced of this fact, and have most
earnestly welcomed the redemption in Christ, a redemption
sought in vain in any other quarter of the universe. But
as has been said, neither his outlook nor his experience was
confined to one set of Christian verities.
The union of the Divine and human revealed in Christ
and the brotherhood of men in Him, in spite of all the
apparently desperate anomalies of social life ; the power of
an endless life which is man's true heritage and which can
be given by the indwelling Spirit, were all truths which
had been made his own in meditation and spiritual exercise.
The legality, the over-pressure on the side of mere doctrine
without life, " the narrowness concerning sects and
opinions," to use John Woolman's phrase, which have been
sometimes truly, sometimes superficially, associated with
English " evangelicalism," had no place in him. His
Quakerism was too real and too spiritual for that, though
Quakerism as a term for tolerant negation had as little place
in his religion. His was the true evangelicalism which
permeates all the most victorious and reproductive Christian
life, whether that life shines out against the background of
Paganism or Paganised Christianity, as in Paul and Peter
and Chrysostom, of medi:eval Romanism, as in St. Catherine
and John Tauler, or is revealed later on in Luther, in George
Fox, in Zinzendorf, in Wesley, and finally, even in defiance of
their formulas, in some of the most earnest sacerdotahsts of
our own day. It consists in recognising man for what he
is in ideal, and sin for what it is in fact, and that sin can be
put away in the individual life by faith which brings union
with a Saviour who proclaimed His death a ransom for many;.
and it has therefore the two great and inseparable Apostolic
messages for human souls — " Christ crucified," and " Christ
in you the hope of glory."
His resolve to be " plain, honest, and sincere-" was-
always seasoned with wide, tender, and ready sympathy,.

PREFACE. xix.
and hence we find from his diary that everywhere he went
men " opened their hearts " to him.
Quakerism, with its freedom from external control,
hierarchical, doctrinal, or legal, needs the strongest forces
of divine truth and energy to prevent it from shpping into
easy-going ways and unconsciously enjoying an inheritance
of moral strength won by the spiritual exercise of former
generations. Corniptio optimi pessima. But far from
arguing that therefore it is not suited for human nature, we
should argue just the other way on the assumption that
human nature can undergo, nay, was formed to undergo the
conditions of being directed by the Spirit of God. John
Dorland was a true Friend. The inwardness, the reverence
for holy things which is the greater not the less for seeing
that the sacred need not be externalised in symbol, the
" awefulness " which too easily slips from the practised
mission worker, the humility that is united with spiritual
confidence, the " exercise " of spirit under religious engage
ment, the freedom from prejudice, the reference in
judgment to a standard divine and spiritual, and the union
of spirit with all " who love the Lord," the elements, in
short, of true Quaker sainthness were characteristics of the
life before us.
And he highly regarded what he deemed his privileges
as a Friend. We cannot wonder that when he was urged
by grateful missionaries of another body to take orders in
the Church of England he remarks that " no bird having
found its freedom takes kindly to the cage."
A word remains to be said as to the matter we have
before us in the book. It can from the nature of the case
give but little conception of its subject to those who did not
know him. Long ago a Stoic philosopher complained that
after he had carefully and lovingly compiled the teaching of
his master Epictetus the inspiration that filled the spoken
words had died away in the manuscript. We often have

XX. PREFACE.
the same experience to-day. What may seem mere
commonplaces when reduced to print, did not seem
hackneyed or unmeaning as they came from the lips of the
speaker. The power of his words must indeed be looked
for in another region — in the life and thoughts, namely, of
other men. This is where he would have chosen that they
should live, and here they are still effecting spiritual and
-eternal results.
Seldom has a scene of the kind been so impressive as
the funeral of John Dorland. Many personal friends were
there and many mourners of various kinds and degrees, but
perhaps the most striking portion of the assembly that
gathered in the graveyard at Stoke Newington were the
groups of artisans and workers in the poorer ranks of life,
mostly members of the Friends' Adult Schools in which he
had taken so warm and active an interest. They were such
as in other European capitals make up the forces of
anarchism and unrest, buf here they were to be seen gentle,
Christianised, and under the influence of a common sorrow
for a brother and a friend whose warm heart, inspiring
words and hearty hand-shake had been some of the most
enduring influences in their lives.
In Homeric legend, Achilles, the typical hero of the
Greeks, was offered a choice between a life long and
inglorious, and a few years crowded with victory. His
choice was quickly made. Even the world understands
what it calls the " glory " of a life sacrificed in service to a
cause beyond the range of its own petty interests. How
much more may we rejoice for a Christian man when the
good fight is fought and the race finished in the service of
the Highest. Yes, but other men are sorely needed to fill the post
this good soldier has left empty.
A. W. Richardson.
Westfield College,
Hampstead, N.W.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER. PAGE,
I. Introduction and Ancestry - i
II. Birth, Childhood, and Schooldays ii
III. Seburn p. Borland, and Conversion of J. T.
Borland 17
IV. College Life ; Education in Canada ;
Teaching - 24
V. Consecration ; Ministry ; Early Journeys 34
VI. Marriage, Work in Canada, Brooklyn, and
Cleveland 42
VII. First Visit to Ireland ; Bublin Yearly
Meeting 62-
VIII. First Journeys throughout England and
Scotland 76
IX. Second Visits to Great Britain and Ireland 107
X. First Journey to Italy and Egypt 119
XI. First Journey to Palestine and Syria 134
XII. Removal to England ; Continuation of
Religious Work - 171
XIII. Engagement in Business ; Secretary Friends'
First-Day School Association; Visit to
America; Editor of "One and All" 199-
XIV. Second Visit to the East— Egypt 221
XV. Syria, Bamascus, and Palestine - 25&

xxii. contents {continued). PAGE.
XVI. Characteristics ; Results of Ministry ; Con
clusion - 281
NoL'ES OF Addresses and Bible Readings - 309
Extracts from Writings 383
.A Morning with Whittier 396
Lecture on " Some Present-Bay Needs of the
Society of Friends" - 402
Extract from Paper read at the Manchester
Conference 420
Notes of Last Address - - 424
Index - 429

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

PAGE.
Portrait of John T. Borland Frontispiece.
Sand Banks, Wellington id
Mary Ann Borland and her Son, J.T.B., aged
four and a half Years 12
John T. Borland in his Early Boyhood 14
Seburn P. Borland - 18
" LAK&yiE"\v," John T. Borland's Boyhood Home 34
Lake Ontario 36
John T. Borland's Home, Wellington 54
Ruins of Baths of Caracalla, Rome 120
Friends' Mission, Ramallah 146
In Camp by Pharphar 148
Ruins of Capernaum (Tel Hum) 150
¦On Camel's Back, Beyrout 162
Friends' Meeting House, Wellington 176
Class A, Willesden Adult School, 1894 212
PALATINE' Hill, Rome 230
¦Coliseum and Arch of Titus 230
Viewing the Pyramids 232
Sphinx and Second Pyramid 234
Lesser Temple, Benderah 238
Village on the Nile - 242

xxiv. list of illustrations (continued). PAGE,
Royal Palace, Medinet Habu, Thebes 242-
Interior of the Temple, Medinet Habu 252
Abou Simbel -• 252^
Hospital and Girls' Training Home, Brumana 260'
On the Hotel Terrace, Brumana 260^
Group of Missionaries and J.T.B.; City of Bamascus
in the Bistance- 266
"New Calvary," Jerusalem 268
On the Top of the "New Calvary" 268
Street in Jerusalem 270^
Views from the Hotel Roof, Jerusalem 272-
Bavid Street from Hotel Window, Jerusalem 274.
Jaffa Gate, Jerusalem 274
Citadel, Jerusalem 278
Market Place, Jaffa 278.

CHAPTER I.
Introductory— Interest aroused by the American Civil War-
Emigration from Canada — Ancestry — Jansen Gerris Borlandt
— John, Thomas, and Philip Borland— U. E. Loyalists— Great
Britain and her Colonies — Narrow escapes of Loyalists — Their
sufferings — Special providences — Philip Borland, M.P.—
Br. Willett Borland, M. P.— Thomas I. Boriand.

THE period to be described in the first pages of this
volume was one of considerable excitement through
out that wide region of the North American Continent
which is now called the Dominion of Canada, but which
at that time was divided into a number of provinces, each
with its own independent government.
This excitement was the result of stirring events which
had been taking place on the south of the great Lakes that
form the dividing line between Canada and the United
States ; and it was naturally communicated in the first
instance to the central province of the Dominion, then
called Canada West, but now bearing the name of Ontario.
Close association with the United States in commerce,
notwithstanding the antagonism which had long prevailed
between the two countries, had awakened throughout
Canada a keen interest in the impending struggle between
the Northern and Southern States of the Union, and this
interest was increased when the controversy resulted in the
outbreak in i860 of the great Civil War which was to
cost that rapidly advancing nation the sacrifice of 800,000
human lives, the expenditure of more than fourteen
hundred miUion pounds sterUng, and to produce effects
upon tUe general moral tone of the country lasting for at
least a generation. Moreover other influences had more
recently contributed to the deepening of the interest felt
by Canadians in the United States.

2 JOHN T. DORLAND.
The control by a chartered company (the Hudson
Bay Company) of wide tracts of territory which extended
over half a continent, and have since become the North
West Provinces of Canada, had kept these lands, until a
comparatively recent date, a terra incognita ; and while the
vast rolling prairies of the United States were offering
strong inducements and easier settlements to the sons and
grandsons of sturdy Canadian farmers, who had with
laborious toil felled the forests and cleared the lands of
Ontario, the almost equally excellent prairies of Canada in
the far north west were only known to the fur trader and
the trapper, and remained entirely undeveloped.
Large numbers of young men consequently emigrated
from Canada to the western portions of the Union, or were
attracted to the gold fields of California ; so that at the out
break of the Civil War in the United States, although the
Canadian Provinces preserved the neutrality of the mother
country, the sympathies of the people were thoroughly
aroused and many Canadians joined the ranks of both the
contending armies, that of the North receiving the larger
contingent. The very boys in the public schools, at that time
attended by nearly all the children of the country, were
divided into distinct parties or miniature armies, taking
sides either as "Northerners" or "Southerners," and
during the progress of the great conflict across the border
many a mimic battle was fought with snowbaUs as
ammunition. Canadians also caught up and repeated the current
songs of those times, thus extending the interest which the
cause of anti-slavery was everywhere awakening throughout
the country. As the corn-law rhymes of Elliott had been
an important influence in rousing the popular feeling of
England in favour of the abolition of the tax on the poor
man's bread by the repeal of the corn-laws, so the poems of
Whittier, the pathetic story of " Uncle Tom's Cabin," and
the stirring notes of the anti-slavery songs were at this time
beginning to catch the popular ear in Canada as well as in
the United States. Even in the streets of the most remote
villages of Ontario might be heard the refrain of "John
Brown," as groups of young people met or passed along.

ANCESTRY. 3
Generally however, the members of the Society of
Friends in Canada, whq for the most part lived out in the
country on their farms, although they felt full sympathy
with their fellow members in the United States who had
so early taken a decided stand in favour of the abolition of
slavery, were by their more isolated positions farther
removed from the immediate influence of the approaching
confUct. The family of John Dorland's father was one of the
very few households amongst Canadian Friends then living
in a town ; but this instance was scarcely an exception to
the general rule, as its head was actively engaged in culti
vating the old homestead farm which bordered upon the
main street of the little village of Wellington, Ontario.
Here it was that the subject of this memoir, JohnTrompour
Dorland, was born.
He was the youngest child of a large family, descended,
some generations back, from Dutch ancestry. About a
hundred years before the removal of the family to Canada,
Jansen Gerris Dorlandt sailed from Holland for America in
a ship called " The Spotted Cow." i This was about the
year 1680 or 1681. He settled at Hempstead, Long Island,
and a few years later, in the autumn of 1687, he seems to
have removed to King's County and there to have taken the
oath of allegiance to King James II. Subsequently the family
removed to Duchess County and from thence, three
generations later, three sons of Samuel and Anna Dorland
passed over into Canada. This happened immediately after
the close of the Revolutionary war and at the time of the
first settlement of Canada West. The three brothers, John,
Thomas and Philip Dorland, were Friends, and are
described as men of the best type — industrious, honest,
exemplary, good neighbours and inteUigent citizens. They
were in the prime of early manhood, John, the first of the
three named, with whom we are chiefly concerned in this
narrative, being about thirty-three years of age.
I In the old registers of the Protestant Community at Breukelen, Holland, may be
.seen records of various Dorlands, between the years 1675 a'xi i?"?- On the first of January,
1696, one Hendrick Dorlandt was nominated (with others), for appointment to the office
of deacon, and was also again nominated at the beginning of the succeeding year, but on
neither occasion does he seem to have been appointed.

4 JOHN T. DORLAND.
This event in the family history is worthy of more
extended notice, for it has an importance, not only as regards
the Dorland family, but in connection with a similar removal
of many other famUies at that time, and with the whole after
history of the British possessions in North America.
The members of these famiUes, amongst whom were
many Friends, belonged to the small minority, afterwards
caUed United Empire LoyaUsts, or briefly U. E. LoyaUsts,-
who chose at all costs to remain under British rule.
At the time of the American Revolution when, chiefly
through the short-sighted policy pursued by England, her
colonies in America were led to take up arms against the
mother country, there were many who stoutly refused to
cast in their lot with the new Republic against Great
Britain, or to have any part in severing the connection with
the old land.
Writing of this time a Canadian author says : —
As ahvays happens in every great movement, there were
two sides to this question, not only between Great Britain and
her colonists, but among the colonists themselves. One side
clamoured boldly for their rights, and, if need were, separation.
The other side shrank from a contest with the mother land, and
preferred a more peaceful solution of their difficulties. A moderate
degree of liberality on the partof the British Government would have
appeased the demands of the malcontents, and another destiny,
whether for better or worse, might have been in store for the
American people.
But those were days when the policy of the nation was stern
and uncompromising, when the views of trade were narrow and
contracted, when justice was untempered with mercy, and when
men were bigoted and pugnacious. Protracted wars consumed
the revenues and made many draughts on the national purse, and
when the trade of the colonies was laid under contribution, they
refused the demand.
The Government, true to the spirit of the age, would not
brook refusal on the part of its subjects, and must needs force
them to comply. The contest began, and when, after a seven
years' struggle, peace was declared, those who had sided with the
old land found themselves homeless, and rather than swear
allegiance to the new regime, abandoned their adopted country
and emigrated to the wilds of Canada and the Eastern Provinces.'

I "Sketches of Early History" by Caniff Haight.

U. E. LOYALISTS. 5
The story of the experiences of these scattered exiles,
who, as a rule, belonged to famiUes of considerable
substance, if fully narrated, would be crowded with
interesting incidents. Every year, how-ever, renders such a
work more difficult, as there remain fewer of those who had
the thrilling accounts of their adventures from the Ups of
men themselves expatriated and forced to leave their
homes and property, to seek a refuge in the trackless
forests of Canada.^ At many dift'erent points along the
wide extent of country, from Halifax on the far east to
Canada West, there were little bands of these exiles.
Many found their way from the Eastern seaboard to
Nova Scotia, and because of the considerable numbers who
sought refuge at Halifax, the imprecation "Go to Halifax,"
first sUouted in derision at these LoyaUsts, became a byword,
and has continued in use to this day.
Farther west along the rocky coast of Nova Scotia
companies of Loyalists settled at the little port of Liverpool
and upon tUe commanding position now occupied by the
village of Shelburne. The latter, situated beside an
excellent harbour, was laid out as a considerable town, a
mile or two in length. Houses were rapidly erected and
preparations made for its being the seat of Government,
and the population of Loyalists became about 12,000 ; but
soon it was discovered that the whole of the surrounding
country was utterly unsuited for agriculture, and the removal
of the forests only disclosed the whole region as covered
with unlimited masses of broken rock. Disappointed and
driven by force of circumstances, all who could do so passed
on tq other and more favourable localities, and what
promised to be a populous centre became for a time almost
as deserted as a city of the dead — not more than 200 of its
population remaining.
But it is with the Loyalists who passed round Lake
Ontario to its northern shore that our interest lies. To them
the sacrifice demanded by their loyalty was not only the
loss of their possessions, leaving as they did comfortable

I A large amount of information on this subject and a number of personal narratives
will be found in " The Loyalists of America and their times," by Egerton Ryerson D.D.,
LL.D. This, however, is now out of print.

O JOHN T. DORLAND.
homes and abundance to face poverty and all the desolation
of a land that was one unbroken wilderness, but it also
meant indescribable hardships and privations, and not
infrequently actual danger to life in making their escape.
Among instances of such suffering we hear of a Friend
who narrowly escaped death at the hands of a gang of
soldiers. In vain they endeavoured, by suspending him by
the neck, to force, him to disclose the whereabouts of a
company of his fellow Loyalists who were making their way
by the lower end of Lake Ontario across to the Canadian
shore. To the west of Kingston extends a beautiful bay, about
sixty miles long and from three to four broad, forming, like
the great Canadian Lakes, a charming expanse of clear,
blue, fresh water. Its banks were well wooded and rose on
either side with picturesque variations, sometimes sloping
gently to the water's edge, and again rising abruptly to a
towering height, crowned to the top with the beautiful
foliage of the Canadian maple and the graceful trunks of the
silvery birch.
About half way up this Bay of Quinte its direction
suddenly changes from the west to the north east, and it was
along the eastern shore of this zig-zag reach of the bay, at a
place afterwards called Adolphustown, that the Dorland
family first settled in Canada. Coming from the vicinity of
New York, their route would be along the watercourses
which then afforded the only ready means of transit.
Taking first the Hudson river northward, day after day we
can imagine them toiling upward against the current.
Their progress in the rude boats used by the Loyalists
would be slow, and their sorrowful hearts would find but
Uttle solace in the grandeur of the scenery through which
they were passing, as the thought came that they were
leaving it for ever and going into lonely exile. Yet if we
may gauge their feelings by the measure of their heroic
fortitude and the indomitable force of character afterwards
displayed, there must have mingled with the strong deter
mination of these LoyaUsts a brave spirit of Uopefulness as
well.

EARLY SETTLEMENTS. 7
Making their way past the " Highlands " and the peaks
of the Catskill to the little Dutch settlement of Albany, they
would here doubtless replenish their store of provisions.
Then turning westward along the Mohawk River, and with
many a portage where their boats had to be conveyed with
much toil over rapids and waterfalls, still continuing to
follow the water courses, they would reach the river
Onondaga and clown its channel find their way to
Oswego, on the southern shore of Ontario. Their future
home was some sixty miles across the blue waters of the lake,
but the risk from storms was too great for them to venture
on such a passage in their frail craft, and bending again to
the oars they would cautiously make their way along the
coast and round the end of the lake.
Arriving at Cape Vincent, they found the distance
across the end of the lake broken at this point by a large
island named after General Wolfe. Coasting along this
island they would come in sight of Kingston, and landing
there find a temporary but much needed rest after the
laborious toil of the five or six weeks occupied by their
journey. The passage up the Bay of Quinte already described
ended their journey, but not their toil, for this had but
begun. While the remaining days of summer and autumn
lasted, early and late, as long as there was ligUttosee, these
pioneers set themselves to the labour of felling trees, piling
them together and burning them to effect a little clearing,
or of cutting out and notching suitable logs from the
straight trunks for the building of the modest log cabins
that were to form their homes. Escaping, as most of
these LoyaUsts did, with nothing more than they could
carry with them, their condition was one demanding
immediate succour, and the British Government at once
took steps to provide for their temporary wants, and at a
later date it also arranged for grants of land to their
children as soon as they attained twenty-one years of age.
The greatest sufferings of the LoyaUsts who settled
along the shores of the Bay of Quinte were endured in the
second year after their arrival, when, through some mis
management or error of the authorities, the suppUes

8 JOHN T. DORLAND.
intended for them were delayed and frozen up in the lower
part of the river St. Lawrence.
The sufferings of these settlers from cold and hunger
through the terrible winter that followed were remembered
as long as they lived. Reduced to a state of famine, with
ice and snow everywhere, even the farms so dearly bought
by incessant toil, were in some cases offered in exchange
for small quantities of flour, or anything that would sustain
Ufe. But, to the honour of those who had any store of
provisions be it told, such payments were generally refused,
and succour given in all cases as far as they were able.
Even the roots of trees or bushes were buried deep beneath
the snow, and when at last the spring came, before it made
the river navigable, or supplies could reach them, many were
glad to gathej- for the support of their families buds from
tUe basswood and other trees.
Wherever a " salt lick "^ was known to exist it was
carefully watched for the coming of stray deer that might
be shot and added to their scanty store, and the settlers
displayed a spirit of mutual kindness and fellowship even
in their sufferings, which doubtless helped to the establish
ment of the generous and neighbourly feeUng that has
been a marked characteristic of their descendants and of
the district they planted down to the present time.
During this dreadful winter there occurred many
remarkable instances of unlooked-for providence in cases
of families wUo were close upon starvation. One circum
stance of the kind was related by the late Philip Brewer,
who was himself the son of a Loyahst. A family Uving in
the depths of the forest at a considerable distance from
any settlement were reduced to the last extremity, when
the father saw one morning upon a dead tree top near his
cabin a soUtary pigeon. Quickly taking his gun he shot it,
and with it kept his starving family alive. The next clay at
the same time and place another single pigeon was seen
and shot, and so, for a considerable number of days there
came for their support a single bird, until succour was
obtained in other ways. Then this unlooked for provision
promptly ceased.

I Natural salt deposits, or springs, resorted to by wild animals in the forest.

PHILIP DORLAND, M.P. 9
Such were some of the hardships endured by men
who, a century ago, in the province of Ontario, were
pioneers in the development of that vast country now
stretching for thousands of miles from the Atlantic to the
Pacific, and destined at no distant day, as its natural
resources are developed, to contain a population in propor
tion to its size, and become a friendly but not unworthy
rival of the great country across the border from which
these pioneers were driven.
From those days up to the present time, Canada has
¦ever remained staunch and true in its loyalty to the British
Crown, notwithstanding many a severe test during its earlier
history, which it had to endure chiefly because of the
ignorance prevaiUng in England as to its actual require
ments, and owing to tUe wrong bias given by the few
writers of the old country who took upon themselves to
describe Canada and the Canadians prior to the year 1840.
It is not surprising, that as the heir of such traditions,
though his heart was large, his sympathies broad, and his
the universal spirit that in its devotion recognizes every
country as its own, John Dorland ever remained most
deeply attached to his native land, a loyal, true-hearted
Canadian. The three brothers, John, Thomas, and Philip Dorland,
who had settled in Adolphustown, had all large families,
and in the year 1792, the youngest, Philip Dorland, was the
first member elected to represent the Midland District in
the first Legislative Assembly or Parliament ever held in
Upper Canada. 1 He went to Newark (now Niagara), then
the capital, to assume his duties as member, but on refusing
as a Friend, from conscientious motives, to take the oath,
he was not permitted to take his seat.
I This Legislative Assembly or Parliament wa.s to consist of sixteen menibers elected
by the people. It was to be elected once in four years, but might be elected oftener if
dissolved by the Governor, who was appointed by the Crown.
There was also a Legislative Council appointed by the Crown, its members standing
for life. The first Session of the first Parliament was opened on tlie 17th of September,
1792. " There were present " says Ryerson "three members of the Li^gislative Council
and five members of the House of Assembly." The latter are described as " plain home
spun clad farmers and merchants from the plough and the store," but some of them had
possessed "luxurious homes from whicli they had been exiled," and their home-spun
garments were some of the fruits of tlieir own industry and that of their wives and
daughters.

10 JOHN T. DORLAND.
John, the eldest of the three brothers, had twelve
children, seven of whom were born before his removal to
Canada. Two of his daughters were married to John and
Joseph Trompour, who were also LoyaUsts, and one of his
grandsons, Dr. Willett Dorland, was, in the year 1859,
elected to the sixth ParUament of old Canada for the
County of Prince Edward.
The eighth child of this John Dorland, who was
named Thomas, became a leading man amongst Friends,
and married Elizabeth Trompour, daughter of Paul and
Deborah Trompour.
In these early days of settlement, a man's neighbours
became good judges of his character. They were times
when real worth and sound judgment were in frequent
requisition and were brought into active exercise almost
continuously by the necessities of life in a new land.
Thomas I. Dorland was one of those men whose counsel
was frequently sought and who was much esteemed and
respected throughout the district. He was born in tUe
year 1784 and died in 1870, having survived his wife 44
years. The fourth child of their family of six, John T.
Dorland, Senr., born in 1812, was the father of the subject
of this memoir. He removed from the neighbourhood of
Adolphustown across the Bay of Quinte into Prince Edward
County, a district where many families of Friends were
located at the time of its first settlement. Of his grand
father, the younger John had but sUght recollections, as he
was scarcely ten years old at the time of his death, and in
one of his letters he mentions his grandfather as being to
him " only a memory."

SAND BANKS, WELLINGTON.

CHAPTER II.
Progress of early Canadian Settlements — Wellington, Ontario —
Birth of John T. Borland — His Mother — Prophetic words of
James Jones — Childhood of J. T. B. — Early tendencies —
School days.

SEVENTY-FIVE years had elapsed since the time of
the early settlement described in the last chapter.
The thick forests were gone, consumed before the axe of the
farmer and the devouring fire — forests that would be price
less now, but were valueless then. Here and there indeed
remnants of them were left dotted along the rear of the well
settled farms, but only consisting of a few acres sufficient
for the supply of the household firewood, or, where the
ground was thickly covered with the sugar maple, reserved
as a "sugar bush" for making the maple syrup and sugar,
with which each well appointed farm house was then usually
stocked. Not only had the early homes of the settlers
disappeared, but the substantial wooden "frame houses"
which succeeded them were being in their turn replaced by
residences of brick and stone.
The Uttle village of Wellington, the birth-place of John
T. Dorland, and the home of his childhood and youth, is
pleasantly situated on the southern side of the county of
Prince Edward which extends out into Lake Ontario and is
almost cut off from the mainland by the Bay of Quinte,
having only the narrow connection of the ancient Indian
"carrying place," itself now also cut across by a canal. A
cluster of neat houses bordering upon either side of the
great main road through the county, at a point where it
turned from the lake shore northward, formed the Uttle
hamlet. Along one side lay a land-locked inner lake
separated from the deep rolUng waters of Lake Ontario by
sand banks which in summer rose in a series of cones of
fine white sand, bounding this calm sheet of water, called

12 JOHN T. DORLAND.
"West Lake," while outside them the crested waves from
Ontario broke into white foam at their base. In winter
these banks of sand form in front of them mounds of ice
and snow, which by the action of the water in times of storm
appear like miniature volcanoes, sending forth showers of
fine white spray as the waves beat in below and shoot up
through the ice formed cones.
The quiet of the little village was disturbed by no
greater commotion than the noise of its own children at
play. In the year i860 the railway which now passes
through the country had not been built, and although many
vessels passed along the lake, only an occasional schooner
put in to Wellington, so that the calm of its quiet life was
in no way disturbed.
Here on the Sth of March, i860, as the might of the
Canadian sun began to break the fetters of winter, and the
appearance of the rapid spring-time was at hand, the boy
was born, the power of whose consecrated life was to move
to their depths the lives of so many with whom he came
in contact, and from whose heart the fulness of divine and
human love was to overflow until it reached from land to
land and many were led to ask the secret of his radiant,
joyous, Christian life.
John Dorland's mother, Mary Ann Dorland, was
the daughter of Thomas G. and Elizabeth Garratt, and to
her this youngest child of the family bore a strong
resemblance. She seems to have had very early intimations
that the Lord would require him at her hand. It may
have been under this impression that she made her little
child familiar with the Bible at an unusually early age, so
that while still almost an infant his mind turned readily
to the truths of Holy Scripture.
Some traces gf this fact, as well as the early — some
times too early — independence of child thought in North
America are shown in the following incident. When he
was about three years old his afternoon sleep had one day
continued longer than usual and his mother went to awaken
him for supper, and taking him up in her arms she began
to sing the nursery rhyme : —
Bread and milk is the best food
For little boys and girls.

MARY ANN DORLAND AND HER SON, J.T.D., AGED
FOUR AND A HALF YEARS.

PROPHETIC WORDS OF JAMES JONES. I3
He roused himself at once and asked, " Is it in the Bible ? "
and as his mother hesitated a moment and then replied " No,
not exactly," he threw himself back in her arms saying " If it
isn't in the Bible I don't believe it."
Another circumstance of his infancy may be given
which occurred some time before the above, and to which
reference was made in The American Friend at the time
of John Dorland's death.
In those days the arrival of a Friend from England
or from the United States on a religious visit was not only
very greatly valued, but was an event much looked forward
to. Printed notices had not yet come into vogue, and
would in any case have been almost useless in districts
where letters instead of being delivered are only peri
odically called for at the nearest post office, so that the
coming of such a minister was generally made known by
some Friend, who rode on horseback from one farm house
to another with the news.
James Jones, a minister of China, Maine, and an uncle
of the well known minister and missionary Eli Jones, was
paying one of tUese visits to Canada from the United States.
He was one whose ministry was not infrequently accom
panied by a large measure of the gift of a seer. He had,
in Quaker language, many "openings" concerning the work
and service that were before Friends on whose behalf he
was brought under exercise of spirit and who were
afterwards led into the ministry of the Gospel. On the
occasion of this visit to Canada, speaking in a meeting one
day he paused in the midst of his discourse and said that
there was "a child there present in its mother's arms who
would one day be a powerful minister of the gospel of Christ."
Mary Ann Dorland sat in that meeting, holding her young
est child in her arms, and now, in her eighty-second year,
she well remembers the occasion and the impression the
words made upon her at the time. Many thousands on
both sides of the Atlantic are able to witness how fully
this intimation has been fulfilled in the consecrated Ufe of
her son and in the abundant labours which he was
able to accomplish in the power and demonstration of the
Spirit.

14 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Of his early childhood Adelia Cronk writes : —
When very young he came to my class in the Sabbath School,
and he very soon became a great favourite. His aptness in
learning scripture Was very remarkable. When I was teaching
about Noah, Moses, Joseph, Gideon, etc., he would be so interested
that the next time we reviewed the lessons he could answer all the
questions. Many years afterwards, when at Pickering College,
he told me he could repeat the names of the apostles and other
lessons just as he learned them in that infant class. He was a very
sensitive child and so tender spirited that when the story of the
love of Jesus was told and how He gave His life for us, he was
sometimes impressed by it even to tears. One Sabbath a minister
from the United States attended our Sabbath School, and near the
close addressed the children, talking to the little ones. The child
was so affected that he wept aloud.
The same impression that had been made on his
mother's heart was given to this Sabbath School teacher, and
she said to her husband about this little member of her
infant class : — " If that child lives to grow up he will be a
minister of tUe gospel." She has Uved to hear him teU of
the Saviour's love and to write of her joy in his ministry
which was ever, as she says, "so full of unction."
The days of childhood for a Canadian boy living in the
country thirty years ago were generally fuU of activity.
There fell to him many minor duties which became a
valuable educating influence, and fostered the spirit of self
rehance already inherited by the descendants of the first
settlers. This spirit was strengthened still further in the
school life of the country provided for by the exceUent
system of Public Schools, -which were placed within the
reach of aU chUdren throughout every settled district of
Canada West and almost universally attended.
As soon as he was old enough John began to attend
the viUage school, obtaining a practical general education
that enabled him to acquire further knowledge readUy,
and to develop his natural gifts ; at the same time his
thoughts were broadened and his sympathies enlarged in a
degree that would not have been possible by training of
another kind. '^
We have now to imagine him as a bright, inteUigent
lad, and a general favourite among his playmates. There

JOHN T. DORLAXIl IX HIS EARLY BOYHOOD.

EARLY TENDENCIES.

15

was somewhat of the strength and robustness of his Dutch
ancestors about the thoughtful school-boy, but it was
quickened into happy mental activity and tinged with a
sense of the romantic and a spirit of the chivalrous that is
never quite absent from the true Canadian youth. And in
the neighbourhood of his own home he early found exercise
for his characteristic love of the beautiful in nature. There
was the West Lake, with its picturesque surroundings
already referred to, while just across the sand banks the
fishermen might be seen winding in their seine nets, well
laden with the excellent " white fish " and salmon trout with
which Lake Ontario then abounded at certain seasons of
the year. Nor were the marvellous changes of the foliage
as the seasons passed less attractive. The flaming glory
and the indescribable tints of the autumn trees in the golden
season called " the Indian summer " wUen the first frosts
came ; the mantle of pure white snow over the earth, and
the fringe of ice along the shore of the cold blue lake in
the winter season ; as well as the bursting of the buds m
the rapid Canadian spring, all exerted an influence in the
storing of his mind with beautiful thoughts.
When he was but a child, and scarcely able to speak
plainly, his cousin Rufus Garratt writes of his going into
one of the village workshops, and when placed upon the
workman's bench, reciting poetry for a little group gathered
around him, and tells how his taste for poetry was
manifested in his school clays by the selections from many
well known authors committed to memory. Under the
shade of a favourite linden tree a number of simple poems
were written by him during his boyhood.
Endowed with a quick and most retentive memory, his
lessons were rapidly learnt, and while others were busy
studying he had much time for general reading, a pursuit
to which he was much adcUcted. History was one of his
favourite studies, and he became such a devoted student
while attending the public school that frequently his
companions urged him in vain to join them in cricket and
other games.
Another influence that left a strong impression upon
John in his childhood was the loving care of his

l6 JOHN T. DORLAND.
three elder sisters. This became a means of preparing him
for his life work, although his career proved to be quite
different from what they had expected, and what his own
early inclinations pointed to. His sister Gulielma writes : —
He very early became companionable, and the tie that
bound him to each of us was very sweet and strong.
The sequel to school days for most Canadian boys, a
quarter of a century ago, was practical training for a time
at least in the work or management of a farm. Although
John's preferences did not lie in this direction, yet for about
a year he assisted his father in this work, but only
temporarily, as his thoughts at this time were very
decidedly directed towards either a literary or professional
Ufe. His two elder brothers had already gone from the
parental roof. His father was shortly afterwards to retire
from his active farming life, and John was therefore free
to follow his inclination to prepare for a professional
career. The course most frequently followed in such cases at
that time in Canada, was for students to make teaching a
stepping stone to the other professions. As John Dorland
twice held appointments as a teacher in PubUc Schools,
reference to this practice and some particulars of the
Canadian system will be given further on.
In order to engage in teaching in any Public School
in Ontario, it was necessary not only that the teacher
should have obtained the requisite certificate, but also have
attended for four months at least one of the County Model
Schools set apart for the practical training of teachers.
Accordingly, after completing his course at the PubUc
School at WelUngton, he left home for the county town
of Picton, about ten miles distant, and for the requisite
time attended its Model School to prepare himself for
his first teaching appointment. Subsequently he went
to Pickering CoUege, but as an important crisis in his Ufe
was experienced before he did so, it will form the subject
of a separate chapter.

CHAPTER III. .
Impressions of Bivine love— Sebum P. Boriand— Influence on'
J. T.B.— Convictions and inclinations— Walter and Louisa
Morice— EUwood Garratt— Wrestling in prayer— Conversion
' — Friendship.
THE bright, intelUgent, open hearted boy had now,
developed into an unusually interesting youth. The
happy disposition and sunny manner that won him so many
friends in childhood, were still present and gave added
grace to his pleasant countenance and manly bearing. In '
the broad and thoughtful brow, the clear expressive eyes, •
and the resolute features there were however already
indications of the deep earnestness to be manifested as his
character unfolded.
But these years had not passed without many moments
when all the attractions of youth, the love of friends, and
the bright prospects pictured by early ambition failed to
still the inner cravings of his true life — seasons when the
unsatisfying nature of alL earthly attainments was brought
home with deep conviction, and when- the voice of the Lord
Was' calling for the surrender of his heart to Him.
One of the most irtipressive of these visitations came
through the influence of the life and death in his father's
home of his brother-in-law Seburn Dorland. This
occurred when John was about seventeen years of age, and
it made an indelible impression upon him. Seburn Dorland
had come from his home in the United States, hoping for
benefit from the Lake air, and during these months spent at
the homestead in Wellington they had many conversa
tions. One evening that John spent with Seburn in his
room, when the latter was not able to join the family, was
a solemn occasion, and was never forgotten by the younger
man. He deUghted in the company of his friend, who-'

Z\i JOHN T. DORLAND.
was a man of education and refined taste. Before his
health gave way he had been a teacher. Of him a Friend
writes : —
An incident I remember in connection with his professional
life was that he told me one day that if a pupil contested with him
the meaning of a word he never took the ground of superior
knowledge, but let the dictionary decide the question.
It was on the occasion of my second visit that he remarked
to me, alluding to his profession as a teacher: — " Ten years ago
I thought that by this time I should have been independent, but
it looks to me like the passing of two railway carriages — a
tremendous crash and it is all over ; all the hopes I then had
appear to be dashed to the ground." I replied: — " If thou desires
to take stock of what thou now hast compared with what thou
thought thou wouldst have ten years ago, we will put temporal and
spiritual things together and let it be a fair stock-taking." We
spoke of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego standing up in the
midst of the fire, but not, however, until they had first fallen down
in it, and that fire itself had burst their bonds, and then the form
of the fourth wi^/i them was like the Son of God.
Seburn left his seat, and standing opposite the stove, with
bis hands behind him, earnestly rejoined: — "I am a greai deal
better off than I thought I should be ten years ago, and now thou
art going to Chicago, and wilt see my mother, and it will make
her sad to hear how it is with me. I want thee to tell her what a
great blessing this trial has been to me, and not only to me, but
to my wife."
I never understood before as I have done since those words
in 2 Cor. iv. 17-18 — " For our light affliction, which is but for a
moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight
of gloiy ; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at
the things which are not seen : for the things which are seen are
temporal ; but the things which are not seen are eternal."
Robert B. Warder, who was his early school friend,
also writes : —
The noble stand taken by Seburn in witnessing for Christ at
Earlham College about 1864 bore fruit in clear testimonies from
many lips, and words of praise from many hearts. His early
married life was one of the beautiful pictures in my memory.
He was always so wise and kind and true. Filled himself with the
Spirit, a blessingflowed out in refreshing streams to those about him .
Many years afterwards a Friend who was unacquainted
with these circumstances wrote to John Dorland that he

SEBURN P DORLAND.

SEBURN P. DORLAND.

19

had been attracted by the account of Seburn Dorland's
death in an old copy of "The Friends' Review" of September
22nd, 1877, and had found much consolation in it. He
enclosed a copy of the article referred to, which was as
follows : —
Bled — At the residence of his father-in-law at Wellington,
Ontario, on the 27th of 8th mo., 1877, Seburn P. Borland, a
minister and member of Minneapolis Monthly Meeting, Minnesota,
in the 33rd year of his age. He left his home in Minneapolis in
the spring of 1876, hoping that the change of climate would restore
his failing health. For some months these hopes seemed to be
measurably realized, but his disease, consumption, had progressed
too far to be permanently stayed. He was taken with severe
hemorrhage of the lungs on the 17th of 8th mo., and until a short
time previous to his death suffered intensely. He seemed con
scious of his approaching change, but not a murmur escaped his
lips. He expressed himself as perfectly resigned to his Father's
will. While his voice lasted he spoke to his wife of his peace
and love and entire trust in Jesus. He said " For the sake
of my dear -wife and child and the church, I would be willing to
stay, but leave it all to the dear Master." Several days before his
death he said, " I seem to see the golden gate open and Jesus
more radiant than all." But the crowning moments were his last.
His wife, who was sitting by his bedside, noticed a change in his
countenance, something like a heavenly radiance overspread his
features, and he seemed almost in an ecstasy, as though trying to
see something afar off. When asked by his wife what he saw, he
could only answer in a faint whisper "Glorious, glorious!" He
then kissed his wife and child a last farewell and quietly and
peacefully sank into the arms of Jesus.
A Friend's funeral is often an occasion as solemn as it is
simple, and this one was never to be forgotten by John.
Very impressive messages were given by Eliza Brewer
and EUza Varney, and, during the solemn silence, as the
coffin was lowered into the grave, he said afterwards that
he prayed for help as he had never prayed before, and the
resolve was made that his life should become such as
Seburn Dorland's had been.
Although he never forgot that solemn resolve, yet as
with Paul and many others who have been chosen for
prominent service for their Lord, the strong wiU had first
to be brought into absolute subjection, and his conversion
was to be no superficial one. Before he could be made

.JOHN T. DORLAND.

the instrument of- blessing to multitudes he had to learn the'
experience of whole-hearted surrender. For this he was^
not yet willing. On the one hand were the pleadings of
his conscience and a strong conviction that if he yielded
himself to the Lord he would have to become a -preacher
of His gospel in foreign countries — " Go out to Fiji perhaps,"
as he used afterwards to say wifh a smile ; on the other there'
-was an unwillingness to make this unconditional abandon
ment of himself and of his life to the divine direction, and an.
ardent desire to follow either a literary career or the pro
fession of the law. The latter, course appe.iled to his natural
ambition' to excel, and with his penetrating 'judgment,
strong determination, and cle;ar eloquent advocacy of any
cause he espoused, would no doubt have led him, like sonie
of his -ancestors, into the council chambers of his country.
" I wanted to be a righteous lawyer and politician," he says,
Ur describing this time. The presence and force of. this
desire gave to the choice that he ultimately made the
greater importance as a victory of divine grace.
' ;It was shortly before this that Walter and Louisa
Morice paid a visit to Canada and spent some time at
Wellington. Their home while there was wdth the
Dorlands, and their influence had also contributed to the
gracious work that was going forward in the youth's
heart ; but some months were to elapse ere he was led to
the fuU acceptance of the Lord, Jesus Christ as his Saviour
and Master. In the interval he formed the acquaintance of one of
his cousins, EUwood Garratt, of whom he always spoke as
closely associated with. this, crisis in his life and with the
definite steps- of faith that led to his conversion. The
account of their meeting may be best told in EUwood
Garratt's own words. Writing from Winnipeg, 14th of
June, 1896, he says : —
In the Autumn of the year 1877, while engaged in teaching
in a country school in Haliburton district in the Province of
Ontario, the letters of my sister, then on a visit to Wellington,
first made me desirous of a nea.rer' acquaintance with John T.
Boriand, Junr. I was then about eighteen y^ars of age and John
nearly a ¦ year younger. In company with my parents I visited

Y'OUTH.. . . -21
the vicinity of Wellington in January 1878. My first meeting with
John came about as follows :— I walked in, to Wellington in the
aftemoon of Friday and went directly to the village school, ¦
introducing myself to the Principal as a teacher, and asking for
John Borland. There was pointed out to me a fine, sturdy, frank-
faced young .man standing at one- of the blackboards demon
strating a proposition in Geometry. , I studied him during the
remainder of the class lesson quite as diligently as he studied the
problems before him, and I succeeded in doing what many
hundreds have done since— falling in love with him.
When the lesson was ended the Principal introduced John,
and immediately we were kindred spirits. My sister's letters to
me had made us know one another, so that there was never a
moment of formality or stiffness between us.
He was excused for the remainder of the day, and arm-in
arm -we walked to his home, where I first met his parents and
sisters and where I spent several most delightful days. But few
of the incidents of those days remain with me, while their sequence
is quite lost. I remember we spent the first evening discussing
books of adventure and making occasional short flights into poetry
and fiction. I was much amused at John's declaration that he was
a diligent student of "Webster's Bictionary," and tried to memorise
the words of at least one page per day. He had made con
siderable progress in this to me peculiar method of increasing his
vocabulary, and had tried to interest others in the same work by
establishing in the School a "Society for the Promulgation of
.Platitudinous Ponderosity." John's ambition at that time lay in
the direction of literature, and, among many things that first
evening, we discussed the literary merit 'of several manuscript
poenis of his own composition. I hope these are still to be found
among his papers.'
We occupied the same room at night, and I noticed that
John retired at once without prayer. We slept soon, but were both
, awake again — possibly about midnight. It was in the darkness
of that quiet midnight hour that, moved by the Holy Spirit, -I
-spoke to John about God and eternity. He was moved to tears
and opened his heart to me in reference to spiritual things. What
had most deeply influenced him had been the life and death of his
brother-in-law, Seburn Borland. John that night told me of
Seburn's life and preaching, of his faithful talks with him, of his
own fear that if he became a Christian he would have the burden
of- preaching laid upon him, whereas he had planned quite .a.
¦ different career. 1 None of these seem to have been preserved.

22 JOHN T. DORLAND.
In the morning we prayed together, and went down to
breakfast arm-in-arm. Several days passed— all too quickly as I
look upon them now : and I returned with my parents to our
home. Letters passed frequently between us, but John was still
Walking in the dark, though earnestly seeking light.
This visit of his cousin came to John Dorland as a
message from on high. There was no longer any doubt as
to the issue before him. The arrows of conviction had at
last penetrated the young man's heart ; that midnight
wrestUng had left a wound that would not be healed by
any earthly balm ; the pictures worldly ambition painted
had now behind them the background of an uncertain
eternity, and while not less attractive than before they gave
no permanent relief from the sense of sin. It was a choice
between his own will accompanied by spiritual death, and
humble obedience to the cross of Christ. He was in earnest
and the Lord who had been calling him was to have the
victory. Some months elapsed however and it was May of that
year, 1878, before he found the full peace he sought in the
acceptance of Christ as his Saviour. This occasion was a
visit to Wellington of a Friend — James Barker — from
Pickering, who now became instrumental in leading him to
the full trust and joy which his cousin EUwood Garratt had
so earnestly desired for him.
Of their intercourse a month later EUwood Garratt
continues : —
In June we met again at the Friends' Yearly Meeting at
Pickering, Ontario. For two days I can recall no incident of
importance. There were lover-like walks and delightful seasons
of prayer, and long talks together. There were promises of
fidelity to Christ and to each other, and the future was very rosy
for us both. In July 1879 I visited John in Wellington and spent
about two weeks with him. He -was then a teacher in a rural
school, while I was returning from a course in a training institute
at Ottawa. John had then begun to feel necessity laid upon him
to preach the Gospel. He spoke of his delight in prayer, and of
the nearness of his Heavenly Father, and of rest in his Redeemer
and manifestations of His love — "touches," as he said, " of the
Man Christ Jesus." What a conception he had even then of the
manliness of Christ !

CONVERSION. 23
It must have been about this time that there was given
to him an experience to which he often referred in after
years. "A year after his conversion," writes a friend,
"there came to him, as I have often heard him say, 'a
vision of Christ,' foUowed, as I beUeve, by the filling of the
Holy Spirit. It was this that made him what he was,
revealing to him that all was of Christ, and that only by the
indwelling of His Spirit was he able to do any service for
Him. This, too, kept him in the place of lowly, humble
dependence in which the life he lived day by day
exemplified the words ' Not I but Christ.' "
Concerning this solemn occasion, many years afterwards
John said, " This experience came to me a year after my
conversion, when I clearly saw I must be surrendered, and
I know when I went through death to self and to my own
schemes, there came such a vision of the Lord as I cannot
describe ; ' He revealed His Son in me,' and made me
willing to preach His Gospel.
" When I made my surrender I had to do it by faith -
I said ' I am trusting the Lord to fill me with His Spirit,''
and I had a feeling of peace, but no rapture, no sense of
filUng. I felt the Lord had more for me, and after waiting
two or three days the witness came to me.
" I now look back over a number of years to the time
when I had this experience, and to other times since, when it
has been renewed. I trace any service I have been able to
perform to that baptism of the Holy Spirit, when I went
down with Him into death, and was raised into newness
of life."

CHAPTER IV. ,
Pickering College — Influence during College life — Teaching
engagements — Br. Egerton Ryerson^-Early educational
movement in Canada — ^Corresponding period in England —
John Miller, B.A., on the educational system of Ontario-
John T. Borland as a- Teacher— Letter from his pupils-
Resignation of School.

SITUATED on a slight eminence just on the borders of
the quiet little village of Pickering, Ontario, about
twenty miles east of Toronto, stands Pickering College, the
only educational institution of the Society of Friends in
Canada. It is approached by a pleasant drive through
some acres of its ovvn grounds, and from its excellent
position on one , of the most beautiful sites along the
northern shore of the Lake, commanding as it does an
extensive view, the substantial college building of red brick
with stone facings is an attractive and conspicuous object.
It was established in the year 1878, and although its
opening followed a period -when for some years there had
been no Friends' School in Canada, and when Friends were
accustomed chiefly to rely upon the educational opportunities
afforded by the PubUc Schools, it has nevertheless been
greatly valued by Canadian Friends.
Thosewho have been present at Canada Yearly Meeting
when the subject of the support of this institution has been
under consideration, can understand the deep interest taken
in it, and the sacrifices that have been made by Friends in
Canada to subscribe liberally to it. It still stands in need
of an endowment to give it the assured success so earnestly
desired and felt to be essential in promoting the best
interests of the young in that rapidly extending country.

INFLUENCE DURING COLLEGE LIFE. 2$
It was to this institution that John Dorland went for the
continuation of his studies during the first half of the year
1880, after having completed his first engagement as a pubUc
school teacher.
He had found that his fears were not realized, and that,
when he had given himself wholly to the Lord, cheerfuUy
surrendering all that was required of him, he waS not then,
as he had apprehended that he would be, called to go forth
as a missionary to a foreign land. But very soon it was made
clear that other labours for his Lord lay before him,- and it
was not long before he was led to witness -to the -saving
power of Christ.
Into his sympathetic nature the illumination of the
Divine love entered with a strongly attractive influence
upon all about him. Of this period his cousin Rufus Garratt
writes: —
Buring the time spent at Pickering College, which was only
about six months, he showed as great an interest in all the College
games as the other students. He was also used by the Lord in
'influencing many of -the lives of the young — and helped some of
.them to become Christians. He was admired by them, for his
straightforward, upright Christian life.
One who was a fellow-student at the time says : —
Among the seventy or eighty young men who -were students
with him he was ever popular and jovial. His room on the upper
story of the college was the rendezvous for them when in need of a
friend, sympathiser or helper. The corridor into which his room
opened was named "Borland Street" and retained that name
many years after.
On Sabbath morning when the young men attended the
Friends' Meeting in company with the Principal; John E. Bi-yant,
M.A., not unfrequently was John T. Borland known to arise among
his classmates and preach a sermon, the eloquence' and power of
, which was clear evidence to his hearers, that the Lord had special
service for him in His vineyard and that unusual talents were
committed to his keeping and use until his Master's retum.
Seldom did he fail to make use of opportunities to speak
personally to his fellow students on spiritual things ; and we
doubt not that many went from his companionship clothed in the
armour of God to do battle with the world having been led by him
to accept Christ as their Saviour.

26 JOHN T. DORLAND.
The two years that followed his conversion were
essentially years of preparation. Some portion of the time,.
as we have seen, was spent at College, in addition to which
there were two engagements when he accepted appoint
ments as teacher of PubUc or Government Schools. One
of these schools was situated at Pleasant Bay in his own
County of Prince Edward, and the other at Cold Creek in
the neighbouring county of Northumberland. There are
but few incidents to note in reference to these engagements,
but the interest attaching at the present time to this
important subject of education may make some particulars
of these Government Schools of Canada of general interest
in this country.
The educational system of Ontario is in a large measure
the result of the Ufe labour of Egerton Ryerson LL.D., -who
became its founder a little over fifty years ago.
Some eight years previously, the Legislative Council
(then the controUing body) negatived the educational vote
of the Upper Canada House of Assembly, thus arbitrarily
refusing the payments in respect of nearly two-thirds of the
educational work then carried on throughout the country.
This action and other influences of these stirring times
excited much feeling, until in 1844 the Elementary Schools
were put on a more firm and comprehensive basis, under
the direction of a Chief Superintendent.
In England about the same period — the year 1844 —
although the part taken by the Government in educational
work was then, and for some time continued to be, very
much confined to grants in aid of Voluntary Schools,
preparations at least were being made which opened the
way in later times for the adoption of the principles of State
Education. Describing the condition of the Schools of that period,
Henry Craik in his work, " The State in its relation to
Education," says : —
The education given was on miserably narrow lines. Thus,
according to a careful and elaborate report in the year 1845,' only
about one in six, even of the children at school, was found able to
read the Scriptures -ft-ith any ease. Even with these the power of
I By the Rev. Henry Moseley, on the ^lidland District.

EDUCATIONAL MOVEMENT, 1844. 27
reading often left them when they tried a secular book. Of
reading with intelligence there was hardly any ; and about one
half of the children who came to school left, it was calculated,
unable to read. Only about one child in four had mastered, even
in the most mechanical way, the art of writing. As regards
arithmetic, not two per cent, of the children had advanced as far
as the rule of three. . .
The children were drilled into a certain monotonous regularity
of movement ; but individual instruction was almost unknown.
The central evil of the whole was the want of a trained teaching
staff; and its necessary result a want of system, of method, and
of thorough organisation.
Instruction very seldom went beyond the religious formu
laries, and these were desecrated to the injury of secular
instruction, rather than made the basis of any sound religious
education. Again, referring to the Commission of Inquiry of
1858, when, in round numbers, 860,000, or over one-third
of the children receiving instruction, were in private
schools, he says : —
If the State were doing its duty, one in every six of the
population should be at school ; as it was, only about one in every
twenty was educated in a manner about which the State could
pronounce any opinion at all. That is to say, more than seventy
out of every hundred children were growing up in absolute neglect
so far as the State was concerned.
The inquiry into the condition of private schools showed
clearly enough how absolutely necessary was the speedy establish
ment of some national system.
After giving further particulars and instances from the
report of the Commission of Inquiry of the unsatisfactory
condition of private schools, and the unsuitability of their
teachers to whom the education of nearly a third of the
children of the country was then entrusted, he continues : —
In the face of such a revelation there could scarcely be two
opinions as to the urgent need of action. We still hear occasional
complaints that the State agency has dealt hardly with private
effort, and harrowing pictures of the decent dame's school crushed
out of existence by the iron rigidity of the State are drawn for us.

28 JOHN T. DORLAND.
It is .sufficient answer to point to the supreme duty of the State,
before which private interests -must -give way.'
While this' subject was thus making slow but sure
progress arid ripening for future legislation iii England, in
Canada a great impetus was given to the work of State
Education by the energetic and able administration of
Dr. Ryerson, who in 1844 was appointed Chief Superin-
.tendent, and for thirty-three years laboured assiduously in
the development of the system of which he was the founder.
This system resulted in such marked improvement that it
was not long before the schools of Ontario were not only iii
-as good condition as could reasonably be expected in a
new country, but were much in advance of those found in
'older lands.
It is true that in some country cUstricts the teachers
were but poorly paid, and, as .in earlier times, " boarded
round " for longer or shorter period's in the homes of well-
to-do farmers in the neighbourhood of the schools in which
they taught. Yet it may have been partly from this very
custom, which gave the Public School teachers access to the
homes of . their pupils, as well as for other reasonSy that
School, Trustees became increasingly careful as to whom
jthey emplo.yed, and teachers were selected not only from
-those best qualified, but also fr.om those whose Uves and
characters where held in esteem by their neighbours. The
result was every way an excellent one. The respect in
which the teachers vvere held deepened the interest of
¦parents in the schools, and Inade them more ready to be
taxed for their support. Children of the rich " and poor
freely mingled together under the care of these teachers,
with the result that, notwithstanding the constant immigra
tion frofn countries -w/here a 'different condition of "things
existed, the elevating influence prevailed, and there was
infused into the minds of kll'a desire for improveirient, so
that the' abject and illiterate poor soon ceased to exist as
they were known elsewhere. .
I " The State in its relation to Education," by Henry Cr'ailc, C.B., by kind
pemiission of Slessrs. Macmillan & Co., Limited. These remarks, apply, of course, to
- the- period referred to. By the Ec^ucation Act of 1 870 and subsequent legislation, the
conditions have been greatly altered, although much needs still to be done towards
¦ putting ijlementa'ry Education'IhrouglioUt the country upon the right footing.

EDUCATIONAL MOVEMENT- IN- CANADA. 29
The fact that teaching in these schools was looked
upon as one of the best means of advancement afterwards
in the other professions had its influence also. The effect
of this was two-fold. On the one hand it helped to make
the school the primary object of interest and ambition- to a
greater number ; while on the other it no doubt acted
detrimentally in causing the supply of teachers to be not
infrequently drawn from those who only were making these
teaching appointments stepping-stones to some other pro
fession. Although this tendency still exists in Ontario, its
general prevalence and the disadvantages arising therefrom
are guarded against as far as possible.
Describing the educational system, of Ontario, John
MiUer, B.A., Deputy Minister of Education, writes : —
The system of education in Ontario may be said to combine
the best featiires of the systems of several countries. To the Old
World it is indebted for a large measure of its staljility,uniformity
and, centralisation ; to the old settled parts of the. New World for
its popular nature, its flexibility and its democratic principles.
From the State of New York we have borro^w^d the- machinery of
our Schools ; from Massachusetts the principle of local taxation ;
from Ireland our first series of text books ; from Scotland the
co-operation of parents with the teacher in upholding his authority ;
from Germany the system, of Normal Schools and the Kindergarten;
from the United States generally the non-denominational character
of elementary, secondary, and university education.
Among other features of the Ontario system, " largely
her own," says Mr. MiUer, may be mentioned : —
A division, of State and Municipal authority on a judicious
basis ; clear lines separating the function of the University from
that of the High Schools, and the function of the High Schools from
that of the Public or Elementary Schools ; a uniform course of
study ; all High and Public Schools in the hands of professionally
trained teachers ; no person eligible to the position of inspector
who does not hold the highest grade of a teacher's certificate, and
who has not had years of experience as a teacher ; inspectors
removable if inefficient, but not subject to removal by popular
vote ; the examinations of teachers under provincial instead of
local control ; the acceptance of a common matriculation exami
nation for admission to the Universities and to the learned profes
sions ; a uniform series of text-books for the whole Province;

30 JOHN T. DORLAND.
the almost entire absence of party politics in the manner in which
school boards, inspectors and teachers discharge their duties ; the
system national instead of sectarian.
He continues : —
The principles of our system of national education favour no
class or sect  The highest distinctions in the Uni
versity are most frequently gained by the sons — and daughters
too — of working men.
No part of the system can do without the others. To the
High School the Public Schools are indebted for their efficient
army of well-educated teachers. In like manner the University
furnishes in the persons of its graduates the well-trained principals
and assistants of our High Schools and Collegiate Institutes.
The Secondary Schools in turn supply the University with hundreds
-of well-prepared matriculants. To improve the University is to
give an impetus to the High Schools, and to render the latter
more efficient tells likewise upon the character of elementary
education. If one member of the body suffers, all the other
members of the body suffer with it. It is thus that all depart
ments of the system form a harmonious unity, and it is thus the
functions of each have come to be fully recognized and clearly
understood. There is no Established Church in Ontario, or connection
between Church and State. The constitution gives the Province
control of its educational affairs, and the great majority of the
people believe that schools and colleges should be non-denomina
tional. No religious body has any voice in the management of
the High and Public Schools, or the University. These institu
tions are, however, far from being "godless" or irreligious.
Though not religious, they are institutions of a Christian people.
The special doctrines of no Church are taught, but the principles of
Christianity form an essential feature of the daily exercises. The
teachers are, with very rare exceptions, men and women of high
moral character.
It is assumed that the parent, as well as the State, has
duties to perform regarding education. The parent is not denied
the right to have his children educated at a private school, a
Church school, college, or a denominational university ; but if
he so decides, he is not thereby relieved of his duty in the way of
paying his share toward the support of the institutions sustained,
or partly sustained, by the State. It is held to be the duty of the
State to provide free Elementary Schools.

EDUCATIONAL MOVEMENT IN CANADA. 3 1
To aUow children to grow up in ignorance is detrimental to
the interests of the community. All persons are taxed to support
education, because its general diffusion is for the public good.
Under the Act of Confederation of the different provinces
in the Dominion of Canada, the establishment in Ontario of
" Separate Schools " (if required by a sufficient number of
Protestants, Roman CathoUcs or coloured people), is pro
vided for, and a limited number of these have been
¦established. These "Separate Schools" are all under
•Government inspection and are generally conducted in
-accordance with the same regulations as the PubUc Schools.
Notwithstanding this fact the system of education in
¦Ontario has been remarkably free from poUtics. School
trustees are not selected from Municipal Councils, and in
the case of High School boards and Boards of Education
the members cannot hold at the same time positions in the
¦council of the the municipality or county in which, the
High School is situated.
For the past twenty-six years all the Public Schools of
Ontario have been entirely free, while. most of them were so
at an earlier date, so that there has been sufficient time for
thoroughly testing their success. In summing up, Mr.
Miller says : —
The system of education in Ontario is worthy of a free
people. Its fruits are not difficult to discover. Among the boys
and girls of the back woods, as well as among those in the largest
cities, there is a hungering and thirsting after knowledge. To
¦equip his children for the battle of life by giving them a moral
and intellectual training, is the laudable ambition of the parent
in every part of the Province. An enterprising, industrious and
law-abiding population controls the destinies of the country. Proud
of their Province, hopeful of the Bominion and attached to the
British Empire are the people of Ontario. No narrow patriotism
-characterizes the inhabitants of Canada. While acknowledging
the rich heritage which is theirs as the most valuable of British
¦Colonies, they esteem it of great value and importance to cultivate
and preserve the most friendly relations with the entire English
speaking race. Settled, as the Province has been, by people of
•different nationalities and religions, a high regard for the broad
principles of Christianity has enabled its citizens to work out the
educational problem in such a way as to destroy largely the

32. JOHN T. DORLAND.
evils of bi.gotry and intolerence, and give rise under a non-
denominational system to a happy, prosperous, and intelligent,
and at the same time moral and "God-fearing" people.'
Under this system, which was universaUy popular and
comprised nearly all the educational work of the country,
John Dorland was engaged, and in each of the appoint
ments he had charge of a country school. There is little,
however, to relate concerning him during this period.
We cannot doubt but that he felt the new responsibility
these involved, and we can imagine the still boyish face of
the young teacher illuminated with deep interest and
illuminating many another among his pupils, as he per
formed his duties in the country school house ; or at other
times joining, as the teachers not infrequently did, with the
sports of the older boys in their times of recess and play.
Nor can we doubt but that the magnetic charm of his own
character made him then to his scholars, as so frequently to
others afterwards, their beloved counsellor and chosen
friend. One incident may be mentioned. When he went to
fulfil one of these engagements, it was not the custom in,
the home where he boarded to give thanks or ask the
Divine blessing before partaking of meals. Silently, there
fore, he at once began to bow his own head in thanksgiving,
and was^ soon followed by all the family.
When he left his first engagement as teacher, the
following letter accompanied the presentation of a number
of books, made to him by the pupils of the School : —

Bee. 19th, 1879.
To our Respected Teacher,
Mr. John T. Boriand, Jun.
Bear Sir,
We, the pupils of Cold Creek School, regret the necessity
¦which compels your departure, and as a token of appreciation for

I If any apology is due for these rather lengthy extracts on the subject of Education,
and the system existing in Canada, under which J. T. Dorland was a teacher, it must be found
in the magnitude of the elementary educational work carried out both in Canada and the
United States for the enormous immigrant population during the past decade, and in the
importance of the subject in this country, and the questions at issue at the present time.
It may also be fairly stated that Ontario has one of the most efficient systems of elementarjr
education now in. existence.

JOHN DORLAND AS A TEACHER. 33
the ever kind and earnest manner in which during the past year
you have discharged the duties of teacher in our school, beg to
present you with these volumes in the earnest hope that, as you
peruse them, you will remember your former pupils, and believe
that they will always remember with gratitude your kind efforts
on their behalf, and the patient, untiring exertions you have put
forward for their advancement in intelligence, morals, and
politeness. We wish you every success in the studies on which you are
about to enter, and trust that your career in the future may be as
successful as it has been in the past. We are conscious that
during the past year we have at times been inattentive and have
not been as' studious as we might have been. We are thankful
-for the kindness with which you have bome with our faults, and
-t-ru'st' that you will rertiember obly our good qualities and believe
•that'we regard you. with esteem ; ,ahd in the warm affection that
has grown up on our part, we remain.
Your affectionate pupils,
'-".' ' ¦ Signed on behalf of the School.
' "~ In the copy before us the signature is wanting, but
the letter itself indicates that already in his teaching, as so
Conspicuously in his preaching, in later years, this young
teacher strove to inculcate the necessity of the right
formation and develo'ptnent of character, and, like the great
'Head-master of Rugby, believed this to be one of the first
essentials of all true education.
John Dorland's last appointment as teacher, which he
accepted, after leaving Pickering College at midsummer,
1880, continued but a few months. Then, acting as he
believed, in accordance with the call that came to him to
"leave aU" for Christ, he resigned this post and returned
to WelUngton. As recorded in a diary about three months
afterwards by his intimate friend, Albert S. Rogers, there
came into John's hfe at this time "a wonderful blessing " —
the unction and power of the Spirit of the Lord resting
'upon his consecrated life.

CHAPTER V.
Preparation— Consecrated life — Bessie Boriand— Influence of
eariy home— Walter and Louisa Morice— Toronto Meeting-
Ministry of John T. Borland— Yeariy Meeting at Norwich—
Eariy journeys— Wm. Allen— Moscow Meeting— Work in
Toronto.

IN his father's home, at the end of the upper hall, there
was a quiet retreat which John was in the habit of
caUing his " den." Here, along the walls, his books were
arranged. The window faced the main street of the
little viUage, and just across it on the other side -were the
cleai- blue waters of the Lake. This little Ubrary became
a sanctuary to which he often retired, and where many
deep truths were earnestly weighed. He needed time to
drink deeply of the living Fountain from which he was to
refresh so many in after years.
Men who are enabled to labour abundantly for the blessing
of their race are not infrequently found amongst those who,
ElijaU-like, have silently waited, as in some cave of the
mountains, while the world's thunder has rolled on and the
storms of passion have swept past, till in the profound
solitude where their own strivings have ceased, they have
heard the Lord's voice that has called them to gird up
their loins and go forth in His strength.
So it was in the case of John Dorland. He had been
called, and was now being qualified for a work unique in
the history of the Society of Friends in Canada up to that
time. This preparation was a deepening of the conviction
that the Lord required his Ufe, not in the profession of his
early choice, with its high hopes of worldly advancement.

-" LAKEVIEW," JOHN T. DORLAND'S BOYHOOD HOME.

INFLUENCE OF EARLY HOME. 35
but as a minister of the Gospel in the reUgious Society to
which he belonged. The position was one which then
presented few attractions to the youthful mind, and indeed
for many years had been one in which it would have been
difficult to find any engaged who were young in years.
Such a choice seemed to strike at the root of all his
brightest prospects, and to disappoint the hopes of some
lie most tenderly loved.
In his childhood and youth one of his Sisters had been
his close companion, and had largely shared the hopes and
ambitions of her brother in his earlier desire to follow the
legal profession. When the time came that John Dorland
resolved to put these on one side and take the pathway of
self-denial that seemed to have so little to offer, she felt it
keenly, and could only exclaim : " And so thou art going to
be nothing but a poor Quaker preacher ! " It was not long,
however, before she learned that her brother must do that
in which his heart found peace.
Soon too she herself began to take a deep interest and
a considerable share in the awakening that was beginning
to be felt amongst Friends in Canada, and during the years
that followed she rejoiced with him in the blessing of
the Lord that eveiywhere attended his labours in the
Gospel. When in the spring of 1896 John T. Dorland was so
suddenly called from his service on earth, they were not
long divided, for before the summer months had passed,
her own health had faUed, and this beloved sister Bessie,
after whom his youngest child was named, entered the
eternal rest on the 5th of July, 1896.
There are many indications in his letters and other
writings that upon the young man of twenty the surroundings
of his own early home exerted a lasting influence. Those
who have been cradled on the shores of the sea seem to be
¦ever more sensible of the power of emotion, and to have a
larger outlook on the eternal and the infinite. So, Lake
Ontario, with its calm waters, now reflecting the azure sky
or darkly shadowed by some gathering storm, now tempest
tossed and crested with foam, like a great inland sea, often
stirred within him deep convictions of the Divine presence.

3^ • JOHN T. DORLAND.
Then too in the early mornings as the rising sun- sent
his beams in long level Unes across the land, there were-
glad awakenings of soul, bringing —
All sweet sensations, all ennobling thoughts,
All adoration of the God iii nature,
All lovely and all honourable things.
Whatever makes this mortal spirit feel
The joy and greatness of its future being,
times, as GilfiUan writes, when " froni their mornings of
unclouded brightness, from their afternoons of thunder,.
from the large stars of their evenings and nights,"
The -visible scene
Would enter unawares into his mind ,
With all its solemn imagery.
Although John Dorland -was thus a reverent learner
in the school of nature, his vision was extended to behold
as well the reality of the unseen and the eternal.
The character of a man is not formed fortuituously, but
fs-largely the result of the plan of life that the heart has in
secret chosen. Outward influences may affect it, but it is
rather from within that it is moulded. The briUiance of a
transient success may give a man a considerable reputation,.
but it is what he is at heart that in the end asserts itself.
During this period of preparation in his childhood's-
home, the scene of his early convictions and of his own
conversion, his resolute nature seems to have become fixed
in the whole-hearted dedication from which he never
afterwards swerved.
The result was a conspicuously bright and joyous, as
well as a calm and vigorous, Christian life. Indeed, so
filled was it with the sunshine of Divine love that few ever
knew how the gold of holy living had been tried by fire in
earlier years.
The power of its sweetness and attractiveness came
from no Ught views of sin or the needed atonement between
God and man. Nor did it spring from any mere nature
worship. On the contrary, even his strong natural love for
the beautiful in nature and in all around him was made
to emphasize, not to supplant, the worship and the love of
God.

LAKE ONTARIO.

TORONTO MEETING.

¦37

As with the young Hebrew prophet Samuel, or Uke
those disciples chosen from the shores .of GaUlee, there was
no mistaking the fact that John Doriand had been called of
the Lord. There was given to him a deep hunger and
thirst for the indwelling presence of Christ, and an inex
tinguishable desire after the souls of men. He met them
in that part of their nature in which their secret desires
after God were awakened, and many were thus prepared
for the messages of a Saviour's love that he bore to them.
The autumn of 1880 and winter of i88i passed, and
in the early spring of this year he went to Toronto. His
ministry had already attracted many, and was much spoken
of nearer his own home. Now a larger field was opening
before him.
When Walter and Louisa Morice visited Canada they
warmly encouraged the few Friends of Toronto to estabUsh
a meeting there. This was successfuUy started, and it
became the scene of John Dorland's' first settled religious
work away from home. He accepted employment with
Elias Rogers, a Friend of that city, carrying on business as
a merchant, and while thus engaged his ministry was made
of great blessing to the Uttle meeting. Numbers were
added to it and the work established.
The young men of the meeting became interested
workers, and it was not long ere it had the largest First-
Day School amongst Friends in Canada.
He continued under this business engagement from
April to November, 1881, after which his time was entirely
given up to religious work.
During this period, and until the time of his marriage,
he lived in the home of Samuel Rogers, who had a strong
affection for him.
He paid visits for the purpose of holding special meet
ings to Newmarket and other places, and everywhere there
were evidences of blessing. Numbers accepted the glad
tidings of the Gospel, and many were awakened from
the unspiritual slumber into which they had fallen.
There was such a depth of earnestness and evidence of
reality in the glowing, fervent utterances that came from
his Ups, such a true " covering " of power over him in the

38 JOHN T. DORLAND.
periods of silence, and such a profound reverence in his-
suppUcations before the ' throne of the Heavenly grace,'
that the messages of forgiving love and restoring mercy
vindicated at once the right and authority of this young
preacher pf righteousness to utter them.
At that time, slighter in build than in later years, with
smooth shaven face, and aUhough but twenty-one years of
age seeming even younger, his appearance gave added
effect to his addresses.
From the first he felt that he was especially called to-
be a witness among his own people — the Society of Friends.
The need for and the diffi.culty of this service at that time
will be alluded to again. But here it may be remarked
that he felt the weight and responsibility of tUis trust, and
with Paul he could ,feay, although in another sense, " I
magnify mine office," or, as it reads in the revised version,
" I glorify my ministry." The fields of the world he saw
white unto the harvest, and he longed to enlist fellow
workers. TUe Canada Yearly Meeting of 1881 was held at
Norwich, Ontario. John Dorland was present, and
recollections of tUis occasion were thus referred to at his
funeral by Howard Nicholson — who was for several years
Clerk of Canada Yearly Meeting : —
I well remember how 15 years ago he preached a remarkable
sermon at Norwich Yearly Meeting in Canada, which largely
opened the way for his future service. He used there a beautiful
illustration while pleading for the conversion and consecration of
human hearts. Alluding to the influences of religion as passing"
from one to another, he said that were a peeble to be dropped
into the middle of the Atlantic while all its waves were stilled, he
did not think it impossible that the ripples should reach both
shores, those of England and of America. Surely the iUustration
was fulfiUed in himself. All around the world wherever the name
of " Friend " is known, the service in which God has used our
brother for Himself has been felt. Is there some pardcular
quality in Quaker ministry which has led so many who have been
so largely used of God thus to die young ? Some might say that
were a poor reward. I do not think it is. If some of our heads
have grown grey in the ministry, is it because we have been
unfaithful, because we have been unwilling to spend and be spent
for God as he was ? How many preachers of the Gospel in the

EARLY JOURNEYS. 39
early days of the Society died young ? To-day we mourn the loss
-of one who has died as it seems before the flower was fully
-opened to the rays of the sun. But he is looking down upon us to
day with the loving fellowship he always felt for all God's children
of whatever name. And if he could see into our hearts now, as he
could not do when in the flesh, would it not gladden him most to
know that there are others in the younger ranks of life who are
willing to leave, as he left, earthly ambitions and earthly prospects
such as are offered to but few ; who are shutting their ears to
the clamour of the world and closing their hearts to its blandish
ments, and stepping forward, though it might take hundreds of
them to do it, to fill the gap in the ranks where he has fallen.
Such results following the labours of so young a maa
could scarcely take place without bringing subtle tempta
tions to spiritual pride, and had John Dorland possessed a
less clear insight into the true caUing and qualification of
a minister of the Gospel, whom Christ Himself calls, this
insidious blight might have marred the work or hindered
his after usefulness. As it was it can be truly said that he
was clothed with humility — the humility that dares to
be true to God, and is therein delivered from thoughts of
self. Another corrective against pride was his large-hearted
sympathy. Indeed from the very strength of his attachment
to the truth as held by his fellow members of the Society
of Friends, and from his devotion to his Lord and Saviour,
sprang that love of his fellow men which kept him free
from sectarian narrowness. Not unfrequently chapels of
other denominations were freely given for his special
meetings. One of his first journeys in Gospel ministry was with
Eliza Brewer, whose gift was one of much sweetness and
full of the grace of humility.
Another was taken in company with WiUiam Allen,
a coloured minister amongst Friends in the United States,
who has since paid several visits to Canada on Gospel
service. John Dorland joined him in his first series of meetings
at Adolphustown, the old ancestral neighbourhood. These
were probably held in the old Friends' Meeting House,
" a wooden building standing at a corner of the road," and

4©. JOHN T. DORLAND.
one of the first buildings erected as a place of worship in
the Province. In some of the posts there remained a few years ago
the old bayonet marks " made by the soldiers who used it
as a barracks immecUately after the war of 1812."
In a letter just received from Canada, Lavina Dorland
writes from Bloomfield : —
William Allen, a coloured minister amongst Friends, is here
now, holding a series of meetings. He told me that dear John
"went with him in his first series of meetings to Adolphustown and
Moscow. He says that one day when they were walking through
a field of clover, John picked a four-leafed clover and said, " Keep
that in thy Bible until I am gone." He says he has it in his Bible
still. -.ii-
More than once the thought, playfuUj' hinted at here,
w-as present with him that he had no time to lose in the
service of his Lord on earth.
On none of his visits to Friends in Canada, nor of a
visit he paid to North Carolina, do there remain any notes
amongst his papers, most of -which it was his custom to
destroy from time to time. On this last-named journey
he was accompanied by Robert Saylor, then of Bloomfield.
In the spring of the year 1881, accompanied by Isaac
Stratton of Ohio, U.S., and his cousin Rufus Garratt, of
WeUington, John Dorland held a series of meetings lasting
two weeks at Moscow, a place about fifty mUes distant
from Wellington. Concerning this visit and John's subse
quent engagement in Toronto, Rufus Garratt writes :—
While driving through a portion of timbered country he
made us stop the team that he might invite some men to the old
Friends' Meeting House, where meetings were to be held, and- in
-^\'hich there had been no regular services for many years. As we
drove along, his remark, quoted from George Fox, that a "good
live Quaker filled with the Holy Ghost would shake the country
for ten miles around," proved true in this instance, as there were
fifty who professed conversion in two weeks, and the people desired
him to remain still longer. "
In that same neighbourhood within a radius of five
miles there are now three Friends' Meetings.

WORK IN TORONrO. 4I
A call to service in the City of Toronto was pressing
upon him and he returned to his home and on to Toronto,
where he accepted a position in a Friend's office, at the
same time doing gospel work in the Friends' Meeting in
that city, where, after some months, he gave his whole
time to the work of the ministry and caring for the
Meeting.

CHAPTER VI.
The man and the age— Influence of Stanley Pumphrey— PrevaUing-
customs — Country Meetings — Answers to Queries 1858 —
Establishment of Canada Yearly Meeting — Work of J. T.
Borland in Canada— Recorded a Minister— His Marriage —
Removal to Brooklyn — Canada Yeariy Meetings — Letters to-
R. and H. Underhill— Removal to Cleveland— Farewell
Address — Return to Canada.

THE story of a man's life who has been caUed into
public service can scarcely be truly told without
presenting some of the most striking characteristics of the
people amongst whom he laboured. For while it is true
that man makes the age in which he Uves, it may also be
said that in a large measure he is the product of the age.
To the student of history there is generally apparent a.
close connection between the peculiar need of eacb
successive era and the special fitness of the men who have
been prepared and called to guide and mould its thought.
The interest of this study is deepened when there can be
distinctly traced therein the design of a Divine plan for the
help and blessing of men, nor is it less interesting to
observe the coincidences that are apparent both in histoiy
and revelation. The same year gives birth to a Napoleon and to his-
conqueror Wellington. Aaron and Moses meet in the
desert for the deliverance of their people. The appoint
ment which brings into prominence the youthful Stephen
finds its sequel in the conversion of the great Apostle to the
Gentiles. An Oliver Cromwell arises to purge from the
people their monarch worship, while a George Fox appears-
to point them to the spirituality of the Kingdom of Christ.
When the doctrines of the Quaker reformer were becoming

42

INFLUENCE OF STANLEY PUMPHREY. 43
an important influence in the metropolis, but needing much
sanctified common sense in their application, when the
liberties of the people and the right of trial by jury were
in danger and requiring a defender, and when the founda
tions of the largest English speaking nation the world has yet
seen were to be laid in the " holy experiment" of peaceable
government and reUgious liberty, — there stood William
Penn, — the able advocate, the consecrated man of affairs,
and the self-denying legislator, whose memory will receive
increasing honour as his true character is known and the
extent of his influence understood by the adoption of the
principles he taught and for which he suffered.
So too, it was with John Dorland. The conditions
that existed in Canada needed the influence and strong
personality of such a character as his became by Divine
grace in very early manhood, and it is not difficult to
discover a like fitness in the time of his coming, and in the
character of his work amongst us in England. There was
as well another coincidence that may be noted.
The beginning of the year 1881, when Stanley
Pumphrey's gospel labours were finished on earth, saw
John T. Dorland led forth with an increased enduement of
the same spirit and power.
This close connection is referred to by a Friend who
met John T. Dorland for the first time, and heard him
speak at the London Yearly Meeting on Ministry and
Oversight in 1888. She writes as follows : —
Some reference was made to the late Stanley Pumphrey,
and John T. Borland rose and very briefly spoke, as far as I can
recollect, to this effect. He said that during Stanley Pumphrey's
visit to America he came to the meeting which J. T. Borland
attended, and at the close of the meeting came up to him and
laying his hand on John's shoulder repeated these words,
"Thy God has commanded thy strength." J. T. Borland
testified that although he had at that time made up his mind to
serve the Lord, it was to the power accompanying these words
that he owed the consecration of all his talents to the Lord's
service. The incident has always remained on my mind as an
evidence of what, a few Spirit-prompted words may accomplish ;
and when I heard of John T. Borland's death I thought of the
likeness in life and in death between these two holy men. This

44 JOHN T. DORLAND.
was the first testimony I heard him give, and I have always thought
¦of him as possessor of the mantle of Stanley Pumphrey, and of his
having asked and received the double portion of his spirit.
Confirmation of the strong influence exerted by Stanley
Pumphrey at the meeting of these two men in Canada
{probably at Wellington, during the summer vacation of
1879) is thus given in a letter from Rufus Garratt : —
At the death of Stanley Pumphrey John was very much
affected, and in describing to a friend the preaching of that
¦devoted servant of God, he said it seemed that every word
¦" weighed a pound." The removal of so young and useful a man
left with John a feeling of great responsibility t^hat he had not
felt before. It has been already stated that nearly all the Friends
•of Canada were in early days and until quite a recent period,
engaged in farming. Few, if any, were found in any public
¦offices, and, while exercising an excellent influence in their
own neighbourhoods, they were rarely, if ever, politicians.
Prior to the year 1867 a few only were able to take the
necessary long journey to New York to attend their Yearly
Meeting, and scarcely any were in the habit of attending
regularly from year to year.
These circumstances, although the different settlements
¦of Friends were widely scattered, had the effect of pro
ducing to a very large extent a narrowing of the range of
thought, and a strong conservatism as to the customs and
practices prevailing amongst them.
The pecuUar dress, which for a century and a half
-very generaUy distinguished members of the Society of
Friends, was much longer adhered to there than in this
country, and indeed long after it had ceased in reality to be
either plain or simple in the true sense, since, owing to the
limited demand for the pecuUar bonnets, etc., that were
worn, there were few skilled in making tUem. It was
necessary, therefore, sometimes to take long journeys of
fifty to sixty miles to obtain them. And even when pro
cured the delicate shades of silk were liable to show up
the least spot of rain or anything else, and became in
consequence the objects of an undue amount of thought
and care.

COUNTRY MEETINGS. 45
The habit of entirely shaving the beard, which sixty
years ago had been universal throughout Canada, was also
long continued by Friends, and even about the time of
John Dorland's childhood it was frequently made the
subject of private, if not public, remonstrance when any
Friend ventured to depart from the prevailing custom by
letting his beard grow.
The use of musical instruments of any kind had been
so long interdicted by common practice that there were
very few possessed by Friends.
Their meeting houses were generally wooden structures
of the plainest description and without either paint or
varnish. A half partition about four feet high partially
divided the men's and women's portions of the house, and
when their separate business meetings were held wooden
shutters were raised or lowered to shut off the remaining
open spaces between them. Two doors in the side of the
house gave access into the respective portions of the
building, and on either side of the passage-way nearest
the door, were the plain high open-backed benches where
the younger Friends sat, while several similar benches
faced them along the other side of the room and were
occupied by the more elderly people. Every meeting
house was furnished with extensive open sheds, into which
the horses and buggies or spring waggons could be driven.
Situated, as the meeting houses almost invariably were,
quite in the open country, most Friends drove to them
from the neighbouring farms. It was, moreover, no unusual
thing for some famiUes to take a journey of twenty miles,
ten each way to and from these meetings. They were
held only once on Sunday and once in the middle of the
week, the latter being much smaUer gatherings.
A strong and very general feeling of friendship existed
everywhere amongst Friends, and their ho.spitaUty was
unlimited. When journeys were undertaken even on
business it was the common custom to stop or lodge at
some Friend's house instead of at a tavern or hotel. Hence
what the meetings themselves might lack in freshness,
spiritual power, or attractiveness for the young, was in
some measure at least supplied by the feelings of goodwill
and kindly hospitality that prevailed.

46 JOHN T. DORLAND.
The following extracts from the answers to the queries
of West Lake Monthly Meeting, held at West Lake near
John Dorland's home on the i6th of September 1858, may
be of interest as indicating the conditions that prevailed in
its different preparative meetings as reported and sum
marized in these answers. They also show that, if not in
other respects, they were at least in regard to the matter of
total abstinence very much in advance of many other
Yearly Meetings at that time. The quaint strictures on
behaviour are observable.
Answer to ist query^ T —
Most Friends are careful to attend all our meetings for
religious worship and discipline, although there is a slackness with
several in this important duty. The hour is pretty generally
observed. Not all clear of sleeping. No other unbecoming
behaviour to remark, and some care taken in regard to attending
Meetings. 2nd. — Love and unity appear to be maintained amongst us
as becomes brethren. We know of no differences existing amongst
-us, and we trust Friends do avoid and discourage tale-bearing and
-detraction. 3rd. — Friends are careful with a few exceptions to keep them
selves their own and other friends' children under their care in
plainness of speech, behaviour and apparel, and seem to be
endeavouring by example and precept to train them up in a re
ligious life and conversation consistent with our Christian
profession. We trust the Scriptures of Truth are frequently read
in Friends' families, and a due care is extended towards others
under our tuition, and some care taken in the above deficiencies.
4th.— We know of none that make use of distilled spirituous
liquors, excepting for purposes strictly medicinal, nor any that
frequent taverns or other places of diversion.
There were then but few First-Day Schools, and
mission meetings or other evangelistic work did not exist.
The visits of Friends travelling " on concern " from the
United States or England were almost the only occasions

I These "queries "were general inquiries as to the conduct of indivicUials, and had
a two-fold object ; first, the obtaining of information as to the state of meetings, and
secondly, impressing upon Friends the necessity of examination whether they 'were
living consistently with their religious piinciples.

ESTABLISHMENT OF CANADA YEARLY MEETING. 47
that brought any fresh interest into the usual routine of
these quiet country meetings for worship, and it
"was seldom that such guests remained to do more than
hold a single public meeting and occasionally to visit the
families of the members.
When, in the year 1867, a Yearly Meeting was estab
lished in Canada, and the number of Friends engaged in
business and living in the towns had much increased, there
-was awakened among the younger members, as well as
among some who were older, a conviction that they were
not fulfilling all that the Lord required of them and a con
sequent desire for an increase of spiritual life.
Through the visits of " ministering " Friends from the
United States, and by means of series of special meetings,
as described in the last chapter, a time of revival began
and rapidly spread. Among young and old, and even in the
case of some who had long been in official positions in the
meetings, there were conversions or awakenings to a new
spiritual life. The very suddenness of this work, the fact
that there existed no missions either preparing for it or
where it could be gradually developed as in England, the
unwillingness of a few to tolerate any change, the absence
in individual cases of a sufficiently wise restraint — and it
may be the want of sufficient allowance on the part of
those who came from the United States for the greater
conservatism that had so long prevailed in Canada— aroused
against this movement in some quarters the strongest
opposition. In the year 1880 the adoption of the revised Book of
DiscipUne which New York Yearly Meeting had adopted
three years before, and the want of the needed mutual
consideration and confidence, increased this divergence of
opinion and feeUng until it culminated in a dispute as to
the possession of a meeting house.
Little as one would wish to recall a controversy which
has largely passed away, while many of the chief actors
therein are no longer Uving, the life of John Doriand
can scarcely be faithfully told without at least the mention
of it.

48 JOHN T. DORLAND.
¦ On the one side, as the representative of the Yearly
Meeting with -avhich London Yearly Meeting has always
kept up its connection, was his own father, the late John T.
Dorland, Senr., while on the other, as a representative of
those who withdrew from that Yearly Meeting, was to be
found the late Gilbert Jones, his wife's step-father.
Deep and strong as was John Dorland's aversion to all
strife, it was a time neecUng sound judgment, much wisdom
and firmness, as well as broad-minded charity. While he
foUowed the injunction of Scripture, " the servant of the
Lord must not strive," the quiet resolute faith in the
position he took, the adherence to the liberty and power
of the Gospel, and his abounding love, made him of much
help and blessing in this crisis to that small Yearly Meeting
of Canada. Encouraged by his example and that of others who in
a trying time endured hardship as good soldiers of Jesus-
Christ young men responded to the call of the Lord in
different meetings, and began as tbey had never done before
to take their share in the service of the gospel. Several of
these are still earnest workers in different fields of labour,
while some have already entered into rest.
One of these, who, like the subject of this book, early
completed his earthly service, was referred to at the
memorial meeting held in the evening at Devonshire
House, London, April 21st, 1896, the day of John T. Dor
land's funeral.
We give a report which appeared at the time : —
Howard Nicholson recalled an incident in the life of
John Boriand, an interview which he witnessed fourteen years ago,
which occurred between him and a young man who was struggling
into the fulness of spiritual life, but who could not get beyond the
point of knowing forgiveness for his sins. John Boriand spoke
to him about consecration, and with a sadness in his tone never to
be forgotten, he replied, " I have often consecrated myself to Him,
and yet I fall." Was not that the experience of very many of
them ? And John Boriand taught him that consecration by itself
was but a half truth and that with it sancrification from on high
must be sought ; God's fire must fall upon the consecrated
sacrifice. The result of that interview was a missionary for Japan
and a martyred life laid down at the feet of Jesus. John Borland

RECORDED A MINISTER. 49
might have filled what seemed a wider sphere of work ; might
often have addressed thousands where he only drew scores ; might
have led many to Christ in a larger church than this. But he was
faithful to the leadings of his Lord, and they thanked God that
He led him to service in their little church .
A pleasant home picture of this period is given in a
letter to the writer from his sister Gulielma D. Warder : —
The summer of 1881 stands out with much freshness in my
memory, when my daughter and I spent six happy -weeks in the
old loved home, with dear father, mother, sister Bessie and
brother John.
There were delightful drives along the shore of blue Ontario
to the "Point" about seven miles from Wellington, when we
took our luncheon with us or like Job's family feasted in each
others' houses. Everywhere dear John was one of the central
figures, always bright, beaming and cheerful, but above and
before all else was apparent his allegiance to the Master whom he
loved. •
It was in May, 1881, when John Dorland was 21 years
of age, that the West Lake Preparative Meeting of Ministers
and Elders sent forward to the Four Months Meeting a
recommendation that his gift in the ministry should be
acknowledged, according to the custom that obtains among
Friends. This was agreed to in September by that
Meeting. His own Monthly Meeting concurred in the
proposal and he was in due course recorded as a minister
on the 19th of January, 1882.
Shortly before this another important event took place.
This was his marriage on the 29th of December, 1881, to
Lavina Hubbs of Bloomfield. She was the daughter of
WilUam S. and Margaret Hubbs, the former deceased.
This happy union was truly in the Lord, and brought much
comfort and increased blessing to the earnest young
minister of Christ. His wife entered into full sympathy
with him in aU his engagements, ever encouraging him in
the work. This important step added to the responsibiUties
of his life, as a Utde family grew up around them, and
brought to him many seasons that tested his faith.
His income was a limited one, and many difficulties
prevented his making permanently remunerative such
temporary business engagements as he was able to under-

50 JOHN T. DORLAND.
take without interfering with the work to which he was so
direcdy called. Hence occasions arose which were not a
Utde trying to that strong spirit of independence that was
so characteristic of the man. Such occasions Lavina
Dorland met with a cheerful trust and a calm reUance, as
w-ell as with the frugal care required in order that her
husband's work might not in any way be hindered.
After residing in Toronto for about a year, they re
moved with their infant daughter Margaret to Brooklyn
in the United States. It is interesting to note that just two
hundred years after Jansen Gerris Dorlandt and his son
Elias had sailed from Breukelen in HoUand, and had
settled on Long Island, not far from the modern Brooklyn,
his direct descendant in the eighth generation came to
settle in that city celebrated for its famous preachers.
The present Brooklyn derives its name from that older
Breukelen (" marsh land "), near Utretcht, whence its
early settlers came in 1637. They were followed by
others in succeeding years. It was then called Breuckelyn,
and, ninety-five years after the Dorlandts arrived, it was
the scene of the first great battle of the Revolution after the
declaration of Independence, — ^^the battle of Long Island.
Then its population was probably less than one thousand,
now it is considerably over one mUlion.
It was toward the close of the year 1882 that John Dorland
began his work in Brooklyn. Those who remember
hearing him then, write of his ministry that it was very
eloquent and powerful, and very acceptable to the meeting.
It was not sufficient, however, to satisfy the preacher
himself that the messages of the gospel given to him to
communicate should be received simply as beautiful
addresses. It is not surprising therefore to read in the
opening sentences of a letter from one who was very
intimate with the Dorlands at that time, that he longed
most of aU for the ingathering of others and for a deepening
of the spiritual life in those amongst whom he had come
to labour. LycUa K. B. Reynolds writes : —
After working for a few months he felt almost discouraged at
the little spiritual life manifested by the members of the Meeting,

WORK IN BROOKLYN. 51
and asked Marianna Ladd and myself to join him and Vina in
praying for an outpouring of the Spirit. We met every Friday
afternoon at his house, and frequently we were privileged to
realise answers to prayer in the prayer meeting held on the
evening of that day. We took for our text, "Where two or
three are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst
of them," and the Lord verified His promise to us. I was so
intimate with John and Vina that I knew much of his godly zeal
for the welfare of the Brooklyn Meeting, and of his travail of soul
for the individual members. His heart's desire was to lead us
up, with himself, to a higher Christian life — a greater nearness to
the Master. How marked was his humility ! Never, to my mind,
did he manifest the spirit of the words, " I am holier than thou."
It might be added that during his sojourn in Brooklyn many
additions were made to the Meeting-, and an increased interest
manifested among the }"oung people as well as among the elder
members. Frequently after the evening meetings man}' of the
young people would gather at his house for a short season of
prayer and praise, and very precious to us at those times was the
overshadowing of the Bivine presence.
After labouring in Brooklyn for three years he went to his
home in the summer of 1885, for a rest, retuming to Brooklyn in
August of the same year : but only remained a short time.
From letters received from himself and his wife after leaving
Brooklyn I know he continued to feel a deep interest in the
Meeting there.
While thus engaged John T. Dorland paid visits to
other Yearly Meetings including his own. He was present
at the Canada Yearly Meeting of 1883, which was attended
by Isaac Sharp, Alfred Wright and WiUiam King Baker,
from London Yearly Meeting, and by twelve Friends with
certificates and three without them, from Yearly Meetings
in the United States. It was a time of deep interest, and
the most pressing difficulties that had arisen seemed as if
about to cUsappear.
During one sitting it was proposed that those who had
been " feeling aggrieved" or "that their brother had aught
against them, " should withdraw and meet with the Friends
present from London Yeariy Meeting. In the meanwhUe
the joint session of the Yearly Meeting itseU continued in
prayer. " After a time of retirement, during which, " as the
printed minutes of that Meeting state, " we reverendy trust
that many hearts were tendered, and the desire aroused that

52 JOHN T. DORLAND.
the Lord's will alone might be done," the Friends returned,
and when the subject was resumed the next morning, it
seemed that this Meeting had " been successful in heaUng
wounds, and," as the minutes continue, " that brethren had
been reconciled.''
At this Yearly Meeting John T. Dorland addressed one
of the meetings for worship at considerable length, and
very impressively, from the words of the Philippian jailer,
" What must I do to be saved ? " With power and clearness
he set forth the meaning of the Aposde's reply " Believe on
the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shall be saved and thy house."
It was also at this Yearly Meeting that one of the
Friends present from London expressed a conviction that
John T. Dorland would be called to religious labours in
England a few years later, and it may be that it is this to
which allusion is made at the beginning of the Journal kept
by him from the time of his departure for England on the
ioth of AprU, 1888.
During these years of his work in Brooklyn he had
much deep anxiety and travail of spirit for the condition of his
own Yearly Meeting in Canada. At one time when this
pressed heavily upon him, and he was feeling much dis
couragement, the loving counsel of a much-esteemed
Friend, the late James E. Rhoads of Philadelphia, was
greatly valued by him, and his life afterwards affirmed tUe
truth of the foUowing wise words contained in one of his
letters : —
A life-time of patient, loving, faithful labour in connection
with Friends, really exemplifying the essential principles of the
Society, will not be in vain. It will, I believe, yield fruits that
thou ¦wilt be comforted to discover when thou shalt stand at last
face to face with our dear Lord and Master.
He returned again to Brooklyn with a minute {i.e.,
written authorization from his own meeting), given him
on the 20th of December, 1883, and which he returned on
the 17th of July, 1884.
Of a visit paid to Haverford College, Rufus M. Jones
writes : —
In the winter of 1883 John T. Borland attended the Meeting
at Haverford, Pennsylvania. So deep was the impression made

VISIT TO HAVERFORD COLLEGE.

S3

on the students of the College by his ministry that he was asked
to stay for a few days and hold meetings with the students in the
College Hall.
The meetings held at this time were remarkable in their power
and many who had been unconcerned about spiritual things were
deeply moved and awakened.
Though his visit was a shoi't one, he left a lasting impression
of the power of a life hid with Christ in God, and the change
-wrought among the College men in those few days has always
been to me,— as a student in the College at that time,— a marked
testimony to his gifts and consecration at this eariy period of his
life. On the 2 1st of August, 1884, he obtained a minute to
attend Indiana Yearly Meeting, and on the 20th of Novem
ber, the same year, he was given a " sojourning minute "
for New York Monthly Meeting.
In 1885 he was again present at his own Yearly
Meeting in Canada, when he was Clerk to the Meeting of
Ministers and Elders.
A minute of advice that was sent to the Yearly
Meeting, and by it directed to the prayerful attention of
members, was full of encouragement and exhortation to
faithfulness :
The dut}' of the Church is the work of saving lost human
souls. In order to do this work, we need the enduement of power.
Men and women full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, though their
number be few, can do more effectual work than their number
multiplied, without this power.
Notwithstanding the seriousness of these engagements
and the earnestness of his life we find in him, as in many
another strong character, a keen but well-controlled sense
of humour. This, added to his racy speech and warm
affections, made him very companionable, and his private
life was full of bright attracti\-eness. His brother-in-law,
Robert B. Warder, of Howard University, Washington,
writes : —
My dear brother John filled a large place among the hallowed
influences of my life.
When I visited Wellington in 3rd month, 1884, four homes in
the long village street occupied by the married brothers and sisters,

54 JOHN T. DORLAND.
as well as the parental home, extended the most cordial welcome,
though all were strangers save Gulielma Borland, the widow of
my early school friend, Seburn P. Borland. There I found his
young brother-in-law, — who seemed a counterpart of Seburn, — one
who made it his delight to be about his Father's business, yet
marked by his own individuality. In strong contrast to Seburn's
delicate constitution, was John's stalwart frame and overflow of
spirits. Any whimsical bit of prose or poetry would fasten itself in his
memory, and he would often entertain us with his droll recitations,
yet there was an earnestness of purpose which showed he was
deeply weighing the rightfulness of indulging in such jests, and
we may well believe that the sportive -words restrained by Bivine
grace, far exceeded those that were uttered for our amusement.
He continued his work in New York State, and toward
the close of this year 1885, after engagements at Glens Falls
and elsewhere, he returned to WeUington, Canada.
The events of the next year may be best told in his
own words by the following letters : —
Home again,
i2th mo. 19th, '85.
My dear Friends, R. and H. Underhill.
I have you on my heart this morning, and so incline to send a
line. I had a pleasant work at Glens Falls but was very-
glad to get home again. I found all well, my dear father
unusually so.
Our Canadian winter is fairly upon us, and though the snow
and cold are without, they only make more inviting the warmth
and light within. Around our big coal stoves we look forwaed to
many long pleasant evenings. Every season has its pleasures,
winter distinctively so, and we enjoy them in Canada.
I often wonder how you all are and how the Meeting is
going on. I understand the Y.P.A. is flourishing, and I trust
the Mission School may be a complete success.
We are beginning to prepare for the Xmas festivities, and
of course there is the air of delightful mystery about much of it,
secrets between two or three that mean surprises for others- We
are to go to sister May's on that day, and on the 2gth we are to
have the whole clan here. That is the anniversary of our wedding
day, and, curiously enough, happens to be my father's and brother
Bart Wistar's birthday, so it is a sort of triple celebrarion. Four

7:.O

LETTERS to R. AND H. UNDERHILL. 55
years of married life, and happy swift years have they been ! My
wife is dearer to me and our chicks sweeter every year. It seems
to me veiy few have been blessed as we have, and I desire that
we may make Him the retum of grateful hearts and earnest
service. We look back over the years spent in Brooklyn with great
pleasure, and memories rise that make our hearts -warm. How
undeserved all your great kindness was. I wonder how it was
you loved us so much. It seems to me that my short life is
crowded with friendships, associations, and memories that make
it very rich. Yet I see how they have all come because I have
been in the Lord's "\vork and under His blessing. His service was
never dearer to me than now. I am a bondman of the Lord Jesus
Christ and my bondage is my pride and boast.- Ho^w He has led,
kept, and blessed me ! I believe I was never nearer to Him than
I am now. He is teaching me more and more of the interior
life — " Christ in you the hope of glory."
I go to Cleveland to attend the marriage of Walter Malone, '
and if I decide to stay, will return for Vina and family some time
in First month.
Our meetings are growing and keeping up in interest and
numbers. Give my love to all. We will hope to hear from you
occasionally. It goes without saying that we wish you the most
useful and the happiest year of your life in 1886.
Very sincerely,
John T. Borland, Jun.
50, Sibley Street,
Cleveland, Ohio,
23rd 2nd month, 1886-
My dear Friends, R. H. and H. Underhill.
Vina forwarded your interesting letter to me some time ago
and I have been promising myself a time to answer, and it comes
this morning. A lovely bright morning it is — the sun shining into
my eastern windows almost like Spring. It is very kind of you
to remember us by letter when you have so much on your hearts
in iso many directions, and feel very sure we appreciate it, even
though I have been somewhat remiss about answering- But I
have been so busy. Yes, I am really in the " Forest City" and
like it very much. The only thing that is needed to complete my
happiness is to have my family with me. Vina did not care to
leave our snug home and come on here in winter, fearing the
exposure to the children as well as disliking the trouble of

56 JOHN T. DORLAND.
moving— but I hope before next fall to have them in a comfortable
home here. I am expecting to run home for a visit of a week or
two the last of next month, so that will break up the time.
Cleveland is certainly a beautiful city. Euclid Avenue is, in my
opinion, unsurpassed as a residential street by any I have ever
seen. It is, however, chilly in the winter, the winds from the Lake
being damp, and is as productive of diseased throats as Brooklyn
air — a very bad climate for consumption. Another objection to
one who loves cleanliness is the soot and dirt in the air. It is
almost impossible to keep one's hands clean, -wash them never so
much, and it sifts into the houses, etc. Of course that betrays the
presence of many smelting works, manufactories, etc., and is an
evidence of industry. Our Meeting House is on Cedar Avenue,
and in a pleasant part of the town. It is small — was built about
20 years ago — though comfortable, and is often so crowded that
chairs have to be brought in, seating perhaps about 300 people.
The Meeting had run almost entirely down and the regenera
tion of it began about four years ago. We have now a membership
of about 200, a Sabbath School that a First Bay or two ago
numbered 270, and the Meeting is a centre of active Christian
work. The Ladies' Sewing Society, a Home and Foreign
Missionary Society, a Cottage Prayer Meeting, besides the Mid
week Evening Meeting — these give some idea of the work being
done. Then best of all, there is never a First Bay — certainly not
since I have been here — that we have not had some conversions ;
sometimes as many as ten on one First Bay in our regular meet
ings. The young people's meeting at 4 p.m. on First Bay, is
very much blessed. That is led by Walter Malone. We are in
a state of chronic revival, though just now we are carrying on a
series of meetings two a day. They have been running only about
three evenings, but we have an encouraging interest in them.
Esther Frame did a grand work here, and so did Br. Clarke.
I am glad I am here and believe I am in my right place .
The social elements in the meeting are very different from
Brooklyn. There are a very few old and wealthy families. Then
there are a number of young men with young families, and a
number of poor. The last have been a blessing to me already.
How eagerly they receive the Gospel — poor things, it is the only
light in the life of some of them, and I have learned many lessons
of contentment and faith from those poor but "rich in faith. "
Well, Reuben, is not this enough about my " settlement " .' I
hope I have not wearied you with talk about myself.
I am so pleased that the Y. P. Association is .going on so
nicely. I feel it will be a great strength to your Meeting. I

LETTERS TO R. AND H. UNDERHILL. 57
have not lost my love and interest in Brooklyn I assure you, but
I have no thought of ever again returning. I am glad Mary J.
AVeaver is with you and am sure as you sustain her by your
prayers she win do you good. I have a very warm appreciation
of her. Give her full place, but do not give her mine.
We are always glad to hear from our dear Brooklyn Friends.
Very sincerely,
John T. Borland.
306, Sibley Street,
Cleveland,
R. H. Underbill, 23rd sth Mo-, '86-
My dear Friend,
I am almost glad of the misunderstanding regarding my
being at New York Yearly Meeting this week, as it has drawn
out several kindly notes of welcome, of -which thine is one, that
otherwise I might not have received. No, I am not expecting to
attend. I do not know how the impression obtained currency
unless you interpreted my long-ing to be with you as a possibility
of it. But I cannot corae this year. My work here is of such
interest I cannot easily leave ; the trip is an expensive one, and
then I have not received the command, " Go." If I had, the other
two matters could have been arrang-ed. I assure thee it would be
most pleasant to be with you in Brooklyn over a First-day, and so
pleasant to be at your table again, and I hope that sometime I
.may be thus privileged.
You know I have my family here with me now, and we have
leased the house of the above number for a year. It is very
-comfortable, in a very pleasant locality, and near the Meeting
House. My wife enjoys the Meeting and the people, and we are
expecting a useful blessed year to be ours here.
The children keep well, and are g-rowing in every way.
Sorry that Alice is not so well. Grete remembered her in her
prayer the other evening — " the little girl that gave me the dolly,
mama, is her name Alice ?" She also fervently asks the Lord to
"bless my dolly," though this is a new one ; she wore out the other.
Will you not want to take a trip west this summer ? Bo so
and visit us.
Please remember me to the Halls, and to your ovvn boys.
I wish Harriet could drop in on us once in a while as well as
thyself. Vina joins me in the kindest regards, Sincerely,
John T. Borland.

58 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Wellington, Ontario, 5th day, 7th mo. 9th, 1886.
My dear Friend, Harriet Underhill,
I am just settled in our snug little home, and in thinking
of those to whom I ought to write, thy name comes before me and
so I embrace the opportunity.
After our Yearly Meeting my dear sister Bessie and I went
over to Farmington to Quarterly Meeting, and so I was away
about a week longer from home than I e.xpected.
We had a very pleasant time, being for some days at the
very pleasant home of Mary J. Weaver. I could hardly have
gone on there if Vina had not met me at Yearly Meeting so we
were a week together there.
An Aunt of hers took the children. They have grown
greatly, and Grete says so many cute things that she is a source
of continual amusement and comfort. Vina is enjoying excellent
health and we are very happy.
My dear parents also are quite well, though the thought often
comes to me, saddening our joy, that this may be the last
summer we may have together. Our weather is delightful — so
cool and bright.
The lake has all its old glory of glister and gloom, and the
woods are green as when I was a boy and roamed through them.
It is a great delight to me to come back here, but if my
friends were gone there would not be much to call me back to
stay. I am anxious to hear how you all are.
If we could only have you all with us for a little while, I am
sure Ontario air would put the roses into your cheeks. I fear the
warm season will prove trying for you, but it is a great comfort to
be assured " that our times are in His hands."
Give my love to Reuben. If he can spare time from the
musty volumes of legal lore I should be very glad to hear from
him. Remember me to all.
You have a large place in my heart, and my prayers are for
you all- Very sincerely, John T. Borland, Jun.
It will be seen by the last letter that both John and
Lavina Dorland attended Canada Yearly Meeting in 1886,
and afterwards paid a visit to WeUington.

removal TO CLEVELAND. 59
On the 15th July, 1886, he obtained a " sojourning
minute" for service in Cleveland which became his settled
home until the end of the year 1887. The work steadily
progressed and the Meeting-house soon became too small
to hold those who were gathered in by his earnest and
devoted labours, and it had to be enlarged to accommodate
them. While thus engaged he paid another visit to Indiana
Yearly MeeUng with a certificate from Canada dated 19th
August, 1886.
His Ufe in Cleveland seems to have brought him many
and varied experiences. He was nearer the great activities
of the West, and was doubtless in measure affected by
them. His work had been successful and he seems to have
been deservedly popular.
In his last address before leaving Cleveland, ( if a
newspaper report that bears evidence of being very imper
fectly given may be quoted), he says : —
I call on you to witness that so far as in me lies I have
declared the old time gospel in the field which God has given me.
The call of the Lord has been such here that I have been
obliged to make excursions into dark territories, have beenoblig-ed
publicly to pronounce upon public subjects, and here you are
again my witnesses that I have striven to fulfil the duty as
directed. During a series of Union Meetings he was invited to
preach in one of the principal halls where a church
organization held regular services, but were without a
pastor. John Dorland was waited upon by their com
mittee and asked to accept the position of pastor.
The offer was a remunerative one, but, Uke all such
that came to him at different times, it was declined.
Although fuU of charity for all, he could not leave the
church of his choice which he loved so well.
Possessed of a full appreciation of the refinements
and amenities of life, and with a nature keenly alive to all
that was beautiful and attractive, such offers might seem to
have presented strong temptations ; but a deeper chord had
been struck, and his heart's desire and prayer became, like
that of the Hebrew lawgiver of old, " I beseech thee show

6o JOHN T. DORLAND.
me Thy glory." Seasons of -"thirsting for the Uving God
brought a deepened humility that pervaded his life increas
ingly as he looked to the accomplishment of a prospect of
gospel labour over the sea, toward which for nearly five
years the preparing hand of the Lord had been pointing.
The following extract is taken from his last address
given in Cleveland : — -
To-day is Christmas— a day of rejoicing in the home circle;
a day to commemorate the birth of our Saviour; a day of joyous
greetings and tidings ; a day which should bring you a message
from the angels that the Sun of Righteousness hath arisen.
Is it truly a Christmas for you? Christ might have been
born a thousand times in Bethlehem, but unless He has come in
your heart a personal Saviour, for you He hath been born in vain,
and you have no part in the rejoicings which Christmas-time
brings. I look toward this time with shrinking : 1887 wiU soon become
a thing of the past, and I shall enter into other fields of labour
across the sea ; -and another thought which fills my heart as I
speak is — it is my last service to you. These two years past have
been the best and most privileged of my life. God has crowned
them with joy.
I came to you unknown — a stranger and ye took me in —
but how I feel your sympathy, the love you have expressed for me,
I cannot hope to put in words to you. I came asking the Lord to be
with us, while I go praying that the grace of God shall still be with
this people, qualifying and preparing you to carry forward in His
name unto the end the work of God.
I am not permitted to speak of my return. I know not
where the Voice will lead, but my times are in Thy hands, O Lord !
I hear and obey. I love you all. May the Lord bless and look
upon you graciously. May the Lord strengthen you in His love
and life. Believe me, when days shall lengthen into months, and
seas roll between us, my heart will still be warm for you as I daily
present you before the throne of His grace.
May peace be upon you ; may the blessing of the Lord rest
with you, and the joys of the faithful be yours, for His Name's
sake. The interval between the time of the removal of John T.
Dorland and his family from Cleveland and his own
departure for England was partly spent in settling his wife
and three children at home in Canada, and in making
preparations for his anticipated absence from them.

leaving home. 6i
In the first month of that year 1888, however, he paid
a visit to Baltimore ; but neither of this— nor of any other
visits that he made, are there particulars on record. As
usual there were many demands upon his dme. At a
series of meetings in Poughkeepsie, he remained a week
longer than expected, and replying to another pressing
invitation for a visit, he writes : — " I was so hungry for
home, especiaUy in view of my expected long absence, that
I came right here — a move that my friends applaud. I am
amazed — my wife more than I — that any of you would ask
me to spend a ' few days in  before sailing.' My dear
sir, I remain at home up to the last hour. I have only a
few days here now, and here I expect to remain. Can you
blame me ?"
All his diaries, his early writings, and practically the
whole of his correspondence, he seems to have destroyed
at this time or upon his subsec|uent visits home. A remark
made at a later date, to an intimate friend, that he "found
the keeping of a journal was a temptation to spiritual
pride," may give the reason for the absence of any fuller
record of these interesting years of his early ministry.
The narrative of the foregoing chapters has, therefore,
been drawn from various other sources and information
gathered some years ago, with such further particulars as
could be obtained, and it is necessarily incomplete in parts
that would otherwise have been of much interest.
During the first years of his work iu England, and
while on his two visits to Egypt and Palestine, he kept
journals, giving some outlines of his work and travels, in
order that his family at home might thereby share in the
interests and labours that were so dear to his own heart.
As these have been preserved, although, as will be
seen, never prepared with any thought of publication, they
are used in order to tell in his own words as far as possible
some of the incidents of the succeeding years of his life.

CHAPTER VII.
Early missionary zeal.of Friends— John Woolman — Characteristics
of J. T. B. — His Journals — Leaving home — Samuel Rogers —
First visit to Ireland— Meetings in Cork — Bublin Yearly
Meeting — Strengthened by prayer.

FROM the earUest days of the Society of Friends we
find that the spirit of earnest desire to bring Ught
and life to men's souls was unUmited by any barrier of race
or country, and that the sufferings so manfully endured in
the loathsome gaols of their native land were only equalled
by those experienced in long and perilous missionary
journeys to foreign countries. Indeed, at a time when
scarcely any Protestant body in Europe, and none in
England, had sympathies wide enough to send missionaries
to the ignorant and degraded in other lands, not a few
Friends, women as well as men, could have literally made
their own the well- known summary which Paul gives of
his experience as a missionary preacher.
But it was natural that the deepest concern should be
felt for men of their own blood, and the journeys of the
early Friends were taken primarily with a view of visiting
the British colonists in other countries. Ever since that
time when the Society of Friends began to take root here
and there in the American colonies, there has been an
interchange of Christian fellowship and missionary effort
between the members of the Society in both continents.
The visit of John Woolman, the first American anti-slavery
preacher, under the pressure of what Friends still call a
'" religious concern '' for his English brethren, is one of the
most touching and striking incidents in the history of that
truest of saints, and most tender-spirited of reformers.

characteristics of his MINISTRY. 63
It was in full accordance therefore with Quaker usage
that John T. Dorland, early in 1888, asked and received
from his own local centre (or Monthly Meeting) its consent
to a visit to Great Britain as an accredited minister. His
journals already referred to give a mere outline of incidents
which in the memories of very many who met him there
for the first time will live for ever not as mere facts but
as vitalising and uplifting forces.
As these lie before us, the manly simplicity and single-
heartedness of the writer is perhaps the most striking
element on what may be called the human side.
But another feature is very impressive. Perhaps that
which most struck those who first heard John Dorland
was the quiet dignity and absence of effort which was
combined with his natural eloquence, and which went
deeper than either word or gesture and seemed a charac
teristic of his spiritual life. And indeed always attached
to a complete surrender of the human spirit to the Divine
influence by which alone the human personality can attain
its own highest realisation is the quaUty which we, for want
of a better name, call self-control, and which lies at the
base of all permanent nobleness of character. In the
Christian life human character can only reach its highest point
under the influence of that law recognised in ethics as well
as in religion — the law that in the most perfect service is
reached a freedom the most absolute. In the hfe of the
Christian this characteristic of self-control is in fact
nothing less than the rule of the Divine Spirit, which
substitutes for self-consciousness consciousness of God
till the Christian man can find no simpler expression of the
central fact of his life than the words : "I live— yet not I,
but Christ Uveth in me."
Strength and dignity and quietness were, as has been
said, noted as special marks of John Dorland's ministry dur
ing that first visit to Great Britain, and were aU the more
impressive in a man of twenty-eight.
But in these journals we learn that this spiritual force
and calm combined were not gained without struggle,
which sometimes passed into strong crying and tears, nor
without the deep humbling of soul which seems the almost
invariable concUtion of spiritual power.

64 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Again, to the writer it is no Ught matter to have left
those he loves, and in a distant country again and again he
speaks in two or three wistful words of his longing for
them. Though the difliculties of such work have
changed their character since the days of George Fox
and John Woolman, yet true missionary work will always
present difficulties which cannot be overcome except by
the same spirit. In the journals we see the marks of the
conflict as well as of the victory and peace, but the weU-
known tribute of a poet to his stiU greater father describes
the writer's attitude as seen by the world without.
" If, in the paths of the world,
Stones might have wounded thy feet.
Toil or dejection have tried
Thy spirit, of that we saw
Nothing — to us thou wast still
Cheerful, and helpful, and firm !
Therefore to thee it was given
Many to save -ivith thyself ;
And, at the end of thy day,
O faithful shepherd ! to come,
Bringing thy sheep in thy hand."
And a deep and genuine spirit of humility is to be noted
tUroughout a record necessarily occupied with his own
inner and outer history. How easily the subtle flavour of
self-esteem and love of approbation finds its way into the
record of events we know if we have ever kept a diary,
or still more if we have read those of others, where indeed
such a taint is, if not more present, at least more
perceptible. From the pages lying before us no one could for a
moment guess the personal effect produced by the writer
on audiences and on individuals. Dr. Chalmers and
Edward Irving, who were perhaps two of the greatest
preachers the modern world has known, record in the
barest outlines and with the most commonplace details the
fact of sermons preached which others describe as miracles
of magnificent and impressive power. So in a smaller way
it is here. Side by side with the most grateful mention of
kindness and encouragement received during times of

EXTRACTS FROM HIS JOURNALS. 65
loneliness from his new friends in Britain, is the simple and
StiU more grateful recognition of his Father's care and
thankfulness for souls given him for his hire.
Several times we have a remark to the effect that some
one occasion in which he had been the means of showing
Christ to men, had been worth the effort of the whole
journey. Among young men during this visit, as always, he finds
his special sphere, and we know how hearty a welcome
he found among them with his manly ways, his cheery
smile, and the fun which was as characterisdc of him as
his earnestness. We give some extracts in the order of time, beginning
with his departure from home in company with Samuel
Rogers, who is the S. R. referred to. It must be remem
bered that these journals were a private record, meant for
the writer's own use and that of his family, and this helps
to explain at once the simplicity and directness of the
style, and the necessary omission of much that they
contain. April ioth, 1888.
The day so long looked forward to has arrived. Though
rainy, within there is peace. Vina read Psalm cxxi. at morning
worship. How comforting the six " keeps " or " keeper" are! We
took it as His word. On our knees we praised Him that this day,
looked forward to for five years, had come. We asked for sub
mission, aye, and more than submission, joy in His will, and in
the surrender of each other — for a short season we trust — in order
to do His will. Rained nearly all the way to Toronto. Albert
Rogers met me. Toronto. April nth.
Pleasant time at morning worship. Samuel Rogers in a
very tender prayer committed all into His hand. The day has
passed pleasantly on the road. I have been reading A. B. Simp
son's " Beath and Resurrection." The thoughts are very blessed.
" He is not here. He is risen." " If ye then be risen with Christ,"
etc. So may I be enabled, O Lord, to show Thy resurrection life
in me. New York. April 12th.
Arrived in New York this morning after a safe and on the
whole a pleasant trip. Read on the sleeper the scene on the
Mount of Transfiguration. " No man save Jesus only." Thus

66 JOHN T. DORLAND.
may He fill the horizon of my vision during this whole visit. Came
at once from the station here to Bavid S. Taber's home, where he
and his wife gave me a hearty welcome. At family worship
B. S. T. read I. Cor., iv. chapter, and the Lord comforted my heart
in vocal prayer. It is so safe to leave all things in His hands.
Upon being shown to my room, read a letter from Br. Thomas.
Then on my knees renewed my vows of consecration. I am
beginning to feel that I am away from home. More and more
the sendee before me looms up. I have no strength apart from
Him. What other strength need I ? The Lord's spirit graciously
sealed the vows upon me ; so I go forth, saying, " Thy vows are
upon me, O God."
I echo the dear Boctor's wish " May the message of the Lord
have free course and be glorified." And again — " Be vigilant, be
faithful, be earnest, and the God of peace be with thee." Now for
a day's running round New York. Edmund Titus was most kind.
He had secured my tickets, and every arrangement had been
made. I am so at rest about everything. April 13th.
To-morrow morning (B.V.) we start, safe in His hand.
W. L. gave me also a copy of Faber's poems, which I prize very
highly. I left one with Vina. Well, this is the beginning. What
will be the end ? He knows.
" So I go on not knowing,
I would not if I might ;
I'd rather walk in the dark with God
Than go alone in the light ;
I'd rather walk by faith with Him
Than go alone by sight."
The dear ones at home are with Him. Good night. April 14th.
This is indeed the 20th, but I was unable to write on ship
board, and so have to recall now what I can . We were up early
on the morning of sailing. Francis Pierce came to see us. His
face was the last we saw that we knew, as the gangway was drawn
in and our ship pulled out. When she was in position in the river
—brought there by four tugs — we felt the first thrill of her mighty
engines as we moved down toward the sea. Many thoughts were
in my mind at that hour. The memories of friends, and home
behind, and thoughts— but not anxious ones— of the service ahead.
We had much to cheer us. So many friends came the evening
before to see us off, and remembered us in the way of fruit and
flowers, the party of dear young men from Poughkeepsie handing
me a bundle of letters to read on the ocean. Bown the harbour

FIRST VISIT TO IRELAND. 67
and bay we passed, the Battery behind us, the Statue of Liberty
lifting its torch to light us on, and in a short time we were nearing
Sandy Hook, and standing for the clear ocean beyond. Here our
pilot left us. It seemed like severing our last link with land.
We watched him off in the littte boat and then turned our faces
seaward. April 1 6th, Monday.
Third day out. I was able to be on deck all day, and had
luncheon brought up to me . It was quite rough ; the chairs •were
lashed to the iron rail, and ropes stretched for hand support.
The sea was fine, great waves that made our ship rock. There
seemed such power in them. I was able to read some of my
Poughkeepsie letters. They were very cheering and one told me
how the writer had accepted the Lord Jesus as her Saviour in one
of my Bible readings three years ago. Oh the joy of being a
co-worker with Him. 17th.
We saw a passing steamer. What an interest one feels in
another speck tossing like ourselves out on the sea, yet making
for the shore. No wonder our life is often likened to the change
ful, stormy sea.
I have been reading " Bonald Grant.' ' It is a very suggestive
book, and on the whole stimulating ; but some conclusions of the
author one might find some difficulty in accepting. 19th.
A foggy day. The whistle blowing every few minutes.
Cold winds. I grew weary of the deck, but did not care to go
below. Finally visited the steerage quarter. They all seemed
happy except those who looked sick. The children would have
Tbeen sweet had they been clean, and I should then have tried to
" make up " with some of them, but dirt repels me. The " sweet
ness and light" M. Arnold so loves are not found in steerage
quarters. At last I found a sheltered quiet spot and had a good
time of waiting on God. Blessed thoughts of Him came to me.
My heart yearned over a young man, but no opportunity seemed
given me to say a word to him. I find that God has His time
and it does little good to m-ake opportunities. Geo. McBonald
says, " God's time sets all things right."
S. R. and I got into a discussion of poUtics. We agreed,
however, to leave them. We cannot agree, and argument does
little good. We hope to see Ireland to-morrow. 2 oth.
A very windy day and heavy sea. I went and lay down about
.2 p.m. About 6 S. R. came to call me. The sea had gone down

68 JOHN T. DORLAND.
and we were under the lea of Ireland. Gulls were around our
masts, little boats were scudding over the waters, and beyond
were " the distant shores and headlands blue " of Ireland. I was
glad indeed that our voyage was over. 1 am not fond of the sea,
and am glad to think of the time when "there shall be no
more sea."
The tender reached us about lo p.m., and after an immense
amount of mail matter was put on board we follo\\-ed. Our
passage was in six days and four hours. I thought .of the weary
voyages of weeks and months that some coming on the same
mission had endured, and was glad we live in this day. A few
yards away from the Etruria we could get a full view of her as-
she was lighted up in the evening. -Noble ship! Then we steamed
away for Queenstown. We passed the forts that guard the
entrance to the harbour, one of the finest in the world. The whole-
English navy might ride in it. The moon, nearly half full, lighted
it up so that we could gather some idea of its size. In about half
an hour -we were at the dock. We had no difficulty with our
luggage in the Customs and were soon on the way to our hotel,.
the ground seeming to roll as our ship did. I was accosted by a
military-looking individual who asked my name, and un
accustomed to such an inspection I deigned no reply but passed
on. S. R- stopped however and gave the desired information,.
and then informed me the man was a detective — a govemment
official. I was distressed at a disregard of authority that might
have led to my arrest. It will teach me a little more patience-
when addressed.
We found a comfortable hotel in Queenstown and were
soon settled for the night. Many thoughts were in my heart
before sleeping. Thankfulness for mercies on the great deep, and
a feeling that I had not been as patient nor contented as I
ought to have been. Oh for greater likeness to Him our only
pattern. Ireland. 21st April.
The moming came and my waking thoughts were of the
Lord and home and the service before me. We breakfasted in a
cosy dining-room, but before it I had time for a walk. Climbed the-
hill overlooking the harbour. The morning was fine but not-
sunny. Then to the train where Geo. Grubb came down and
gave us a warm welcome to Ireland. It was pleasant to be met by
someone we knew. The ride of 12 miles from Queenstown to-
Cork was grand. The river Lee has several expansions, a large
and smaU island, and the lovely gardens, the sloping green hills,
the stately homes, the thatched cottages made up a picture we^
shall not soon forget. John Charies Newsom met us at the-

MEETINGS IN CORK, ETC. 69
Station and we went to the home of his aged mother who lives in
Cork. She knows many American Friends and shewed us interest
ing autograph letters from J. Shillitoe, B. Sands, W. Savery and
others, and some hand-writing of Geo. Fox.
First-day. Meeting in the morning. Congregation not very
large, about 150 out. The meeting room is a pleasant one. I
still felt the roll of the ship somewhat. S. R. and I both prayed
and I spoke from Ps. x. 17., G. Grubb following very nicely on
the case of the leper. In the class that followed I gave them a
Bible Reading which was attentively listened to. Then we dined
at Samuel Henry Newsom' s. They have a lovely home and in
their grounds an old quarry overgrown with vines and the bottom
levelled, a very beautiful place. A family of four lovely children.
They were all interested in some maple sugar I gave them and
asked us many questions about Canada. A gospel meeting in
the Mall Hall at 4. I had not much liberty; and a sweet little
meeting in the afternoon at the meeting house. Then home for
the evening. Sung hymns and had a pleasant time.
John Dorland much enjoyed an afternoon's excursion
to Blarney Castle. His graphic description of this ancient
i-iun — some parts of it over i,ooo years old — concludes in
the humorous vein that frequently appears in his journal : —
" Cromwell battered it down when he was engaged in his
wars in Ireland. He knew how to use severe measures.
The Blarney Stone we did not kiss. It is dangerous to do
so, and we were doubtful of our need, and the stone's
efficacy." The first days at Cork were spent in visits to the homes
of the Friends living near, occasional drives in the beautiful
surroundings of the city, and meetings in the evening.
Extreme love of nature and refreshment drawn from it are
characteristic notes of the journal throughout. A few notes
of family visits may suffice.
April 2Sth.— Went to lunch with two dear old Friends, the
Leckys. Had a delightful dme. They are both quite aged and
somewhat infirm— but so bright. They, like all, are grieving
over the condition of the country. It is sad. W^e felt it a privilege
fo have met these dear Friends. Our visit closed with a season of
waiting and prayer truly refreshing. They assured us it would not
be forgotten.

70 JOHN T. DORLAND. 26th April.
Meeting morning. — I spoke from the incident of the feeding-
of five thousand and S. R. followed in an impressive manner. A
good meeting. Then we came out here to Besborough, the home-
of Lydia Pike. I can give no description of the place; the
lovely grounds, the gardens, the conservatories, the library, &c.
In the evening about 40 or 50 gathered in the great dining-
room which had been arranged for a meeting, and I gave a Bible
Reading on "For Jesus' sake." It seemed to be thoughtfully
received. This closed a lovely day in this beautiful home. I
often feel very poor myself. I try to be plain and fearless. I
spoke very strongly yesterday morning on the necessity of
consecration to the Lord — and giving our best to him. I have
peace — but oh, to abound in the Lord's work !
April 27th. — This morning S. R. and I went for a long and
lovely walk round the grounds. Some conversation with two of
the servants who were helped in the meeting, and then a beautiful
drive over the hills.
April 28th. — My first letter from home this morning. Yet
it was written only two days after I left home, and much may
have happened since. But I can only leave them in His hands.
29th, First-day.
Meeting at 10-30, a large and very good one. Then the Bible
Class, and I gave them a reading on " Witnessing," a subject they
needed. I believe it was blessed to some. Then home with Geo.
Grubb a walk of some two miles. After dinner 4 calls on invalided
friends and meeting at 5 again. A very good meeting, G. Gu
thought the best we have had in Cork. Then out to William
Wright's to tea, and in again at 8-30 to a crowded meeting in the
hall of the Y. M. C. A. ; young men only, a very good meeting.
An after meeting with several testimonies. An hour or more
in a pleasant chat with J. C. & S. Newsom closed a hard, but
good day. Bublin. 30thi.
Wrote and sang, then to Jane Newsom's to lunch and then
to train with G. Grubb for Bublin. So I said "fareweU " to Cork.
It has been a lovely week. The Newsoms have been so kind. I
have come on here to Sandford Grove, the home of Frederick
Bewley. They received me very kindly, but whether it is the
weather or not, I have had my first twinge of homesickness. I
don't want to be at home ; the Yearly Meeting begins to
morrow, yet — those away from home know what I mean. I shall
teU no one. He knows, and I am sure He is going to comfort me.

DUBLIN YEARLY MEETING. 71
Vina forwarded me a letter from Francis T- King. He advises
going away alone occasionally for prayer and meditation, and I
must do so. I did not send myself here, He sent me and so I may
humbly trust Him for good spirits, and all I need. Certainly I
have had every assurance of His blessing and approval. I was
strangely silent at worship this evening. I -was most willing to
pray vocally but no prayer came, and one ought not to " make a
prayer," though we use the term so freely- One thing I regret
S. R. is not here with me. I miss him. I wonder if I am com
pletely delivered from the fear of man. I dread so meeting new
people and preaching to new congregations, but then the message
is His — not mine. I have not met the souls to whom I have been
specially sent yet. I have not any deep sense of fellowship with
anyone yet. But they wait for me. Oh that the Lord might be
pleased to give me some souls here. So to-morrow begins the
work. The Lord give the wisdom and power needed. The dear
ones at home — how fondly my heart turns to them now. I will
rest now, they are in His embrace as weW as I. May 1st.
Another day over and new blessings to be praised for. How
everyone records the faithfulness of our Father. The morning
broke over my heart at rest. The comfort came, and I am more
than wiUing to go on. I think it was some dread of the Yearly
Meeting but it is all over now. On arriving at the meeting
house, found my second letter from home. It was such a treat.
They cannot know at home what it means to a wanderer.
The meeting drew together and I broke the silence in prayer,
under a precious sense of fellowship and oneness. Others
followed and then I was led to speak from Col. iv. 17 — Ministry —
its source, sphere, and fulfilment. I had a good degree of liberty.
The welcome given us upon the reading of our credentials was
most cordial. I could indeed only weep as I reviewed the five
years this concern had been on my mind and now I am here.
These years are a record of His great mercies. I gave them a
message of love from our Yearly Meeting in their very trying
circumstances. The meeting was not large — many in the position
of ministers and elders lieing aged and unable to come up. The
discussion on the condition of the Society in this branch was very
interesting. An infusion of new life in this meeting is desirable.
Amid incidents recorded of the DubUn Yearly Meeting
we find these remarks.
T. W. Fisher gave a splendid defence of the American
meetings, especially Iowa Yearly Meeting. It was very good. . . .
A splendid address on " Peace " from William Pollard. He is an
able man. It was an illumination to me ; I enjoyed it very much;

72 JOHN T. DORLAND.
The distinction between police and soldiers was made very clear.
A merry party home on the tram car. In closing Fred. Bewley
read that wonderful psalm. I felt perhaps I had been too light ;
even fun that is harmless in itself may become harmful if too freely
indulged in. I ought, I am sure, to have been more sober,
and I should have been in better condition for the time of
silence. Our Father bears with us very patiently. He loves us
freely. . . The meeting for worship was large and attentive .
H. Clarke, a returned missionary from Madagascar, spoke first,
and I followed on the Atonement. I had a really free time.
EUwood Scott enforced what I said. ... In the evening a
meeting for young men. About 160 out, and a most excellent
meeting. It was a good time. I am jo thankful I had it. Several
young men came and spoke to me, and one gave himself to his
Saviour. I think of Br. Thomas so often in this young men's
work, and feel as if I spoke for him too. Several young men
spoke and prayed. God answered prayer. Several expressed
their satisfaction with both moming and evening meeting. So
the day closed with the reading of the 91st Psalm and prayer that
the beauty of the Lord may be upon us. I rest with a very
thankful heart.
Several days have gone by and now I must briefly recall them.
Seventh-day the state of society was before us and when one
Friend asked for a time of prayer in waiting upon the Lord, it was
acceded to, and the church bowed in confession, praise and
petition before her Lord. It was a very tender, uniting time.
I have seldom seen a more melting scene. I asked for liberty to
go into the Women's Meeting- which was readily granted. I spoke
to them on boys in the home and on women's ministry. I believe
the Lord helped me. Several prayers were offered in which my
dear wife and Gulia and mother were named. I have had much
sympathy expressed for my dear ones and myself.
The First-day broke warm and clear. The morning meeting
was a large one, crowded. I preached from " A cloud received
Him out of their sight." I had a good time ; many wept, and I
believe God honoured His word. Young Guinness was there.
Then to Adam Wood's to dine- He has a lovely home, about
four miles out. The garden fine. Meeting there at 5 in the
loveliest little secluded meeting-house. Quite a number out, and
a comfortable time. George Grubb shared in the service. Fred.
Bewley met us there and drove us home, when soon about 100
gathered, and I gave them a Bible reading on "Following." I had
some conversation with some young men. Very nice. Went to
bed weary, but happy in heart.

DUBLIN YEARLY MEETING.

73

The last sentence, recurring so often as it does, is veiy
characteristic of these records, and has a touching signifi
cance as we remember a life so vigorous and yet so soon
cut short. There follows the mention of a document, the adoption
of which was very seriously debated by both the Dublin and
London Yearly Meetings. It was issued by the General
Conference of Friends held at Richmond, Indiana, repre
senting twelve Yearly Meetings, including those of London
and DubUn. The action of the Conference in preparing this
declaration or formal embodiment of some of the views of the
Society on Christian doctrine was simply advisory, and in no
respect binding upon any of the Yearly Meetings. To
many of the members it seemed Uke an introduction of
lines too hard and fast to suit the genius of Quakerism.
After a long and earnest discussion which in spite
of intensely strong feeling on both sides, was on the
whole marked by a spirit of charity and sobriety, the
document was directed to be printed with the Yearly
Meeting proceedings, but was not formaUy, adopted by
.either Yearly Meeting. The emphasis on the work of
Christ in Atonement, which to John Dorland (as to all great
mission preachers) was the central and most illuminating
element in the Christian Gospel, led him at the moment to
regret the issue.
To-day has been the most interesting session of the Yearly
Meeting. The report of the delegation to the Conference was read
and the question of the adoption of the " Beclaration of Faith"
discussed. A long debate,. lasting through two sessions. It was
ably carried on and in a good spirit, but while the majority
was in favour of its adoption, so decided was the minority that it
was decided to enter it on the minutes and send it down without
formally adopting it. I regretted they could not have adopted it,
but what they did seemed the best thing.
The Lord keeps my heart at rest. All my loved ones are
with Him. I look forward, when I do so at all, with some
tearfulness. Somehow my heart misgives me about London. But
He can keep me there. So my text stays with me, "God is
able," etc. Praise Him for the " alls " in it. May Sth, 1888.
Nothing especial occurred in the meeting. After the
Institute dinner, we went with two young men students of Trinity

74 JOHN T. DORLAND.
CoUege over the buildings and grounds. It is in the heart of the
city. Some of the buildings date from Queen EUzabeth. The
library is most interesting. A copy of every book in England is
sent here. Early editions of Shakespeare's works and Coverdale's
Bible are there, and the priceless Book of Kells ; its illuminations,
done by the patient monks, are beautiful. The chapel, dining-
haU, and kitchen we looked over. Then a party of young men
and women met us, and we had tea in their quarters- Wednesday, 9th.
A meeting for worship in the morning. E.S. had good
service. Preached from the Laodicean Church, a plain message
needed I think. I had a few words. Br Guinness there. Inthe
afternoon was the closing session of the Yearly Meeting. An
impressive occasion, closing one of the most important and best
Yearly Meetings they have had for years — so several assured me.
I have been blessed in it, I am sure. Before my meeting for
young men that evening I had a most precious time of waiting on
the Lord in a committee room. The burden of souls was on me.
I cried unto Him and He comforted me. Never since I have been
away have I had such a sense of the prayers of dear ones at home
for me, and prayers were answered. It was a blessed meeting.
I spoke from 2 Tim. i, 7. Two young men gave themselves to
their Saviour after meeting. I came home with a glad heart.
Then to crown it all  came to my room, and he gave himself
up to his Saviour in a very tendering season of prayer. This last
I had been praying for ever since I first met him. And I was so
thankful he came to me and opened the way himself.
John Dorland greatly enjoyed the spring in Ireland,
and writes : — •
The twilight of these islands is remarkable, and so soothing
and pleasant ; their days must be fully an hour longer than ours.
Describing a beautiful drive in County Dublin, he
says : —
I heard my first lark. No wonder the bird is so famous. It
rained down its melody upon us out of its heart's overflow. Of
course I recited " Hail to thee," etc.
During this visit to DubUn he came in contact with
Dr. H. Guinness, and helped in some of his meetings for
men on social purity.
There are also many notes about individuals who were
on his mind, or to whom his quick sympathies had been
drawn out.

STRENGTHENED BY PRAYER. 75
I was SO drawn out for  . he needs to go on into deeper
things. I could hardly sleep over him. This brings me up to
to-day. Ah, the Lord has been faithful. If I had no more service
in these countries I should feel repaid for coming for what I have
had. " Abound unto every good work." Yes, by His grace I will.
Mr. Simpson's prayer for me is often in my thought. Yes, my
head is on His breast, His arms are around me. Praise His
name. The allusion to Mr. Simpson refers to the last evening
he spent in New York, where, attending a meeting, his
friend had prayed for him that he might be kept in such
close communion with his Lord that " He could trust him
with much blessing in England."
Various other Bible readings and visits at Friends'
houses concluded the service John T. Dorland had at this
time in Ireland.
He much appreciated the kind welcome he had every
where received and exclaims, " Such a warm-hearted
people." Samuel Rogers, returning from a visit to the north of
Ireland, now joined him again, and together they proceeded
to London.

CHAPTER VIIL
First visit to England— London Yeariy Meeting 1888— Bunhill
Fields— Companionships— Visits to Colchester and Norwich-
Adult Schools— Letter from Canada Yearly Meeting— Visits
to Birmingham and the North of England— Isaac Brown-
Yorkshire Bales— Swarthmore Hall— Visit to Scotland-
Return to England — Manchester and Liverpool — Lake
district — Barlington — Christmas in London — Bevon and
Cornwall— Brighton and Reigate— Meetings at Bunhill—
Visit to Paris— Bublin and London Yearly Meetings 1889 —
Return to Canada.

ARRIVING in London on the 17th of May, 1888,
John Dorland went to the house of Joseph Baker, at
Brondesbury, whose Canadian connections made his house
hold and family home-like and familiar to him.
The London Yearly Meeting was just beginning which
he looks forward to " with a Uttle dread," but " goes in his
Master's name." '
We are some 10 miles from the heart of London, and all is
very quiet. We can hardly realize that we are in that great city,
with its 5,000,000 people. This evening we were at a meeting
in Exeter Hall on the repeal of the C. B.A. of India. It was a
large meeting in that well-known room, and a most enthusiastic
one. Josephine Butler spoke briefly. It was my first view of
London. May 23rd, 1888.
Several days have passed over full of interest and engage
ments. The meeting of ministers, etc., was large, some 300
perhaps being present. There was not the volume of vocal prayer
in the opening that one might have expected.. A certain stiffness
also characterized it. I had a burden of heart for it, but saw no
way of expressing it. Our credentials were warmly received.
Next day we had two sessions of the same body. In the morning
Henry Stanley Newman laid his prospect before the meeting of
76

LONDON YEARLY MEETING, 1888. 77
e.xtensive service on the American Continent. It was simply and
earnestly done. A large expression of opinion foUowed and aU in
entire unity. It was a favoured time and I expressed my wishes
for him, and alluded to dear Stanley Pumphrey's visit to us, and
the incalculable blessing it had been to us. Others made the
same reference. Came home in the evening weary in body but
refreshed in spirit.
Yesterday came the opening of the Yearly Meeting — a
solemn time. J. B. Braithwaite spoke. William Thompson
offered prayer. A large meeting. We received a very warm
welcome. Outside too, "ive have been warmly received. The
English have not seemed at all stiff, and while lacking the
¦warmth of the Irish, give the impression of quite as much, or more,
stability of character.
In the afternoon the discussion of the Epistles came up, and
Iowa's new moves in pastoral work excited great opposition. At
one time I feared it might lead to a suspension of correspondence,
but better counsel prevailed and a Committee to answer was
appointed. In the evening we attended a meeting of the con
tributors to the " Quarterly Examiner." The new editor, Richard
Westlake, was appointed to succeed his brother, the late lamented
"William Westlake. That shadow was over the meeting. They
discussed the management of the magazine, and decided to keep
on the old lines of faith that examines with reverence and yet
examines. We are having good devotional meetings in the
mornings. The time is rather short. To-day the state of society
is under discussion. I have sometimes lonely hours, but am
comforted in Him. My heart burns so over young men. I cannot
understand it — it is not in me naturally. It is His love in my
heart- I have no other disposition than just to go right on.
A special interest surrounds his first mention of the
Bunhill Fields Meeting wjiere among the members of the
Adult School, largely drawn from the artizan class, he was
to find a very familiar scene of work in days to come.
Visited Bunhill Fields, and the grave of George Fox.
Breakfast, and a most stirring address by H. S. Newman. I was
invited to foUow, and did so for seven or ten minutes. It was
something to stand there and remember the labours of Friends
here in other days. It was a splendid meeting. On our way
home passed the grave of John Bunyan and Susannah Wesley in
the larger Bunhill Fields Graveyards. Both John Bunyan and
Ed. Burrough know the truth better now than when they fought
each other in days gone by.

78 JOHN T. DORLAND.
He characterises one of the London First-day Morning
Meetings as " cold and stiff " but " rose above it somewhat
and had some Uberty." June 4fh, Second-day morning.
London Yearly Meeting is over. It was a favoured time
despite the wide divergence of view. The interest culminated in
a joint session that lasted all Third-day to consider the Bec
laration of Faith. The debate — if it could be so called, was long,
interesting and in condescending love. The current set in the
beginning strongly against the adoption of the document. It was
finally decided neither to approve nor censure it, merely accept
it, print it in the minutes and leave it. This was better than I
feared for it. There seemed much fear of a creed. One fears
that there is behind the objections not a little real unsoundness,
and some threats of leaving the Society were thrown out, properly
rebuked by the clerk. Well, it is over now, and we can only leave
it, but God cares for His own truth, and loves His Church more
than we. I had two meetings for young men. They were
signaUy blessed. In the last, several young men professed to
find the Saviour, and several confessed for the first time, to His
forgiveness and grace. It was hard to close. If I had only had
these two meetings I should have felt repaid for coming to
England. Then J. J. Neave and I had a meeting for young
people. It was a good time. I had unusual liberty in preaching
from " I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, " etc., in defend
ing and confessing the old Gospel which remains to be "the power
of God unto salvation." I cannot describe the different meetings.
They were ¦^¦ery many, and very good. On Sixth-day we went with
T. W. Fisher out to an appointed meeting at Haddisdon. It was a
good one. A vicar of the Establishment prayed out of his heart.
Yesterday at Bunhill Fields Mission and Adult School. The
School most interesting. Nearly 400 men out. I had 15 minutes
to address them.
Then the Morning Meeting there. It is regularly organized
and held as a Friends' Meeting. It has requested recognition
but the conservation of the Mo. Meeting has refused it.* It seems
a pity, for it is a noble work. At W, King Baker's to dine. Met
some young men there and then to Bunhill Fields for a gospel
meeting in the evening. A large congregation and I trust some
results. Came home weary but happy. "One more day's work
for Jesus."June 8th . — Holloway in the evening of Fourth-day as I intended.
A very good meeting. Gave them a Bible reading on the " Keeping

» Not long after it became a recognized lleeting for Worship.

COMPANIONSHIPS.

79

power of God." A large number took part, several said they
were helped. Such a lovely night. I was so heart-hungry for
the dear ones at home. How strange it is that when we seem
strongest, then is the time we fail. How much need for watching,
and complete distrust of ourselves, and reliance on Him. Was
rather under a cloud on Sixth-day morning. What a blessing that
He loves us too much to allow us to get very far away from Him.
The Shepherd's crook is often used to my blessing. But the
weakness of the fi«sh I I wanted  to come and spend
the night with me. He could not. It was best so. God must
teach us that we are to be independent of others that we may be
more dependent upon Him. I have met only a very few men who
seemed to live above the creature — who held their joy and com
panionships entirely in Him. But then these things just show
me that I am nothing, and can do nothing. Whenever we begin
to expect something from the flesh, then it faUs, and we see
it is true "in my flesh dwelleth no good thing." It ought not to
be a surprise or discouragement to us — these recollections of self—
but if we would only hasten to Jesus that He may crucify them and
deliver us, we might be "always conquerors."
Many entries in his journal give a partial revelation
of a remarkable feature of his character — the indescribable
soul-hunger that he had for the spiritual blessing of indi
viduals. .
Few, if any, could measure its strength or the power
it exerted. It was felt in many a home where he tarried,
leading, in not a few instances, to conversion or definite
blessing. Nor was it less manifest to the very considerable
number of young men who at different times became his
companions. The recollections of these times of com
panionship are still to many of them amongst the most
hallowed and helpful of their lives. But no written des
criptions of what they were can convey any true conception
of these seasons of fellowship and spiritual baptism. His
"work throughout the various districts (or Quarterly Meet
ings) of England was now to begin. With one of these
companions, on the nth of June, he went to the
Quarterly Meeting held at Colchester, and remarks in his
journal ; —
I tried to be plain and faithful. I told them I had not come
3,000 mUes to talk sweet nothings and platitudes. My credentials
were well received.

8o JOHN T. DORLAND.
WhUe at Colchester he visited scenes of persecution
and heroism, which took place only two centuries ago.
Saw the dungeon in which over lOO Friends were confined
at one time. And then to the "oven," in which James ParneUwas
confined and near which he gave up his young life through cold-
and starvation. We gathered in the wretched hole, silence fell
upon us, and then two stanzas of " Rock of Ages " were sung, and
I prayed. My feelings I can never describe. "The blood of the
martyrs is the seed of the Church." Then we sang softly "Then .
in a nobler, sweeter song," etc., and went out thanking God that
His cross had not lost its power. I think we all wept. Oh how
we shame our ancestry and heritage ! Which of us is ready now
to suffer prison and death ? I know I registered my vow of con
secration again, to his God and mine. Got home weary, but this
work is blessed.
A fortnight later, after a day or two alone, he was
joined at St. Ives by another of his companions, and
remarks : —
I saw this to be a signal favour from the hand of my
Heavenly Father, and all my heart said " Praise Him."
The twilight, the wonderful twilight of England, seemed like
God's invitation to us to meet, and we had a very good one. The
thought on my heart was " otir insufBciency and God's sufficiency.''
When it was over, dear J. A. Baker, Miss P., and I went for a
walk under some lovely elms beside the Ouse, heard the cuckoo's
note, and gathered wild roses. England is lovely. Never saw I
such lovely lanes and hedgerows and quiet walks.
Shortly after, describing another visit : —
Such a nice garden, where, under the twilight, we rested.
Then over here, where we are lodging, a beautiful lawn and a
quiet, though grand house. And here is our dear  , dear boy,
he is just emerging into the joy of full surrender. Before retiring
I went into his room, and we had a blessed time of prayer and
communion together. Sudbury. June 26th.
A thunder storm has cleared the air, and the morning is
cooler- Yesterday p.m.  and I prepared a Bible reading on
" Remembering." The evening came with a small meeting, but a
very good one. I had a plain message from the anointing of our
Lord by Mary.  came to my room, and we had a remarkable
time of humOiation and prayer. He was blessed, not more than I.
How I do desire that I may abide in the fulness of His love.

VISITS TO IPSWICH AND NORWICH. 8l
I found last night a deeper death to die, and I trust I knew of the
resurrection this morning. How gracious He is at the voice of
our cry ! June 28th.
To-day we return to Ipswich and have three meetings there.
So the days go on. I could not endure it were I not in the path
of duty and doing His ¦will. As it is there is a secret joy in it all,
only I long to have more power and continually new openings and
fresh anointings. June 2gth.
Br. P  is a guest here. He is the author of "Quiet
Hours." A somewhat erratic man, who has walked off to London
with my hat. In the afternoon we had a Bible reading on the
lawn under an acacia tree. It was so pleasant ; and then tea in
the house after. Had a large appointed meeting in the evening
which was very good. Bear H  gave a good testimony. I am
so thankful for health. This work is so great. But one day at a
time. He has wondrously supported me and I can go on trusting.
Even where I see no results I can believe Him that His word does
not return to Him void. Norwich. June 30th.
Norwich is the old home of J. J. Gurney. The meeting
here formerly was one of the richest in England. Now it is one
of the poorest. It was begun almost de novo, and is growing
from their Adult School. What changes come ! We had a
Bible reading, attended by about 50 or 60, and a very good time.
About II Henry Brown called forme and we went to look over
the city. The most interesting place was the old Meeting-house,
where early Friends worshipped, and where J. J. Gurney' s funeral
took place.While here he describes a visit to Earlham : —
They showed me the grand old house. It is very old, dating
from the time of Bacon, whose arms are over the main door. I
saw the old hall, the drawing-rooms, with lovely views over the
Yare ; J. J. G.'s study and the dining-hall, a lovely room.
It has in it the oil painting of J. J- G-, and in the drawing-room
is the original of EUzabeth Fry. Mrs. Ripley told me she was
with her when she stood for it, and remembers it exactly. Then we
went out on the lawn. The park is very large and fine. Some
of the trees look very old. I told Mr. Ripley I felt somewhat like
a pilgrim visiting an ancient shrine, that J. J. G. was one of our
Quaker saints, and canonized in heaven. "Ah, yes," he said,
"but he belongs not to you alone, but to us all" ; to which of
course I assented, with the remark that that was true of any good
and great man.

82 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Yesterday morning we began with the large Adult School.
It is splendid. About 400 and very interesting. We looked over
the classes and then went to Alexander Eddington's class. These
hearty good men! It does me good to visit them. To the
Women's School of about 200 in the afternoon. I gave them an
address. In the evening a crowded meeting. Over 500 present.
An after meeting and a very good one it was. Some conversions
I trust- The people are so hearty. I am glad to have been at
Norwich. Soon after, we have the notes : —
A letter from home this morning. All well. They comfort
me greatly. Bear little Will — so his mother writes me — took a
piece of pencil and paper, and said he was going to write to papa
and make him come home. Bear lad, his father's heart would
break if the dear Lord did not comfort.
About this time he received from the Canada Friends'
Yearly Meeting of Ministers and Elders a letter addressed : —
To our beloved friend and brother, John T. Borland, now
engaged in Gospel service in England: —
Grace and peace be multiplied unto thee through the know
ledge of God and of Jesus our Lord.
Buring our various sittings the presence and Spirit of our
Holy Head has enabled us to thank God and take fresh courage,
and has brought us into sympathy and unity of spirit with our
labourers in the vineyard of the Lord-
While deliberating on the proposed departure of our beloved
brother, Wm- V. Wright, as a missionary to Japan, and on the
anticipated service of WiUiam J. Moore in Manitoba, our thoughts
turn tenderly to thee also, with fervent prayers for thy preservation
from all danger, for the present infiuence and permanent effect of
thy service, and for thy coming again with rejoicing bringing thy
sheaves with tliee-
In records of the past we find that some engaged in service
like thine have gone from place to place in continual sadness of
heart. The servant who is in constant union and communion with
his Master finds joy in his service. This joy is not inconsistent
with a sense of weakness, for when we are weak then are we strong.
Sometimes the way may be through deep valleys, sometimes in
the fulness of sunshine and gladness — but be the way rough or
smooth, the bearer of good tidings is thankful for all the way in
which he is led, rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation, continuing

VISIT TO BIRMINGHAM. 83
instant in prayer, and resting on the promise of God that to the
end of his joumey he shall run and not be weary, he shall walk
and not faint.
Perhaps none are exempt from an occasional sense of
loneliness when, as strangers in a strange land, they go from place
to place constrained by the love of Christ to teU of His complete
redemption and His keeping power.
But the promise is still sure, " I will not leave you comfort
less." Boubtless thou hast been brought into communion with
kindred spirits, and you have taken sweet counsel together. But
even if these should fail thee there is no condition more safe and
blessed than that of being alone with God. From His armoury
we obtain our weapons, at His table we are fed, and by His power
we are made valiant for the truth and enabled to endure hardness
as good soldiers of Jesus Christ.
Earnest prayers have ascended for thee, dear brother, and
desiring that we may be helpers of one another's faith we send
thee this assurance of our remembrance and love.
On behal'f of the meeting,
(Signed) Samuel Rogers, Clerk.
After a week full of travelling and meetings he arrived
in Birmingham and writes : —
The next morning I was up at 5 .45 to get ready for the Adult
Schools. They originated in Birmingham through Joseph Sturge.
There are now some 25,000 men in them in the Birmingham
vicinity. I visited five large classes and one women's school and
gave as many addresses- Then the meeting came on. They
have a large fine meeting here and a number of young people in
it. Home and good rest in the afternoon and then a large meet
ing of 500 or over in the Severn Street Building. This was a
precious time. We had an after meeting and some 15 or so
requested prayer and several gave themselves to their Saviour.
I am feeling well, only sometimes I fear that I do not get
enough sleep; but where I cannot, I hope for grace to trust Him
to rest me. " Christ in you."
During the visit to Birmingham, full of busy work he
writes : —
On the evening of that day we went out to Budley. First
we went over the old castle. Some of the earth-works were thrown
up in Saxon times. The top of the keep commanded a splendid
view of the surrounding country. A great fire some 75 years ago

84 JOHN T. DORLAND.
ruined the part of the castle which up to that time had been
inhabited. We went through it, then had a meeting in the even
ing after tea at a funny little public-house. That afternoon I was
at Samuel Price's to tea and from there, after addressing the
teachers, went to a meeting for young men in the Y. M. C. A.
Hall. It was a good time, two young men said they trusted the
Saviour. I enjoyed being with the  's so much. Nothing
could be greater than their kindness. I had a long talk with  .
He seemed penitent, but I could not seem to reach him. London
has snared many a poor fellow.
This is one of very many allusions to private interviews
which he had with individuals, but does not describe in any
detail. Then to my last and best meeting in Birmingham — a meet
ing for young men. It was a most solemn time. Some four or
five young men testified to having accepted Jesus as their Saviour
that evening. I shall always remember that meeting. On the
way home  drove \\'ith me, and after a serious talk he gave
himself up in consecration and went with a shining face to confess
it to his mother.
" I was plain, " " I am afraid wealth hinders, "
" Hitherto hath the Lord helped me, " " I was brought low
and He helped me, " are characteristic notes during many
foUowing clays full of incident.
In the North of England he says of one visit : —
I had been warned not to expect much response as the Friends
here were not demonstrative. Well, I should say some score or
more took part and it was felt by all to be a blessed time. Several
said there was never such a meeting here before.
In one meeting he records the foUowing experience : —
The meeting gathered and was large. It was an instructive
time to me. Thomas Hodgkin engaged in prayer, and during his
petition a subject came to me with clearness and power. After a
suitable pause I stood up, repeated the text, said a sentence or two
when aU closed up before me, and I just felt I was to sit do^wn.
It was a solemn time. T. H. and Thomas Pumphrey spoke, a
Friend prayed. Some testimonies were given and I felt led in
prayer. Afterwards T. P. said, "Thou preached us a powerful
sermon this morning. " I could only reply, " I felt it the Lord's
wiU " and in my heart there was a joy in it, whUe I was humiliated;

ISAAC BROWN. — SWARTHMORE HALL. 85
I remembered Geo. Fox " starving a company off from words,"
and a hymn of F. R. Havergal's " If my silence praise Thee most,
then sUent will I be."
Perhaps some of the young people needed a lesson. Anyhow,
I am content if some one was helped by it and I believe it was so.
A large meeting in the evening, I had very little liberty
though Friends seemed to be satisfied. I am learning lessons.
I must have the fresh anointing. It is the lesson of " yesterday's
manna." July 28th, 1888.
Arrived in Kendal about noon, and I was soon welcomed
and made at home by our dear aged friends, Isaac and Elizabeth
J3rown. I esteem it a great privilege to know Isaac Brown. He
is now over 80, and yet so bright in mind, calm in spirit, serene in
faith, with ready sympathy and broad charity, hale for his age — a
lovely example of green old age. I was soon in his study and
after reading the American papers, we conversed on many matters.
He has stores of well arranged facts, has been a Greek and
Hebrew scholar for 60 years, and converses in an interesting
manner. The Lake District and the Wordsworth country is
described with the keenest appreciation. Immediately
after, he describes a visit to Brigflatts, near Sedburgh : —
George Fox preached in the old house, which is very quaint;
the date is 1675. This is among the Yorkshire dales where
G. F. did such a wonderful work, and from the dales came those
60 young men who spread the truth over Britain and elsewhere.
Now the meetings are dying out. Agriculture is so poor the
people are moving away, and soon there will be no Friends among
these lovely hUls. We were within three miles of Firbank
Chapel — now gone — where G. F. held that wonderful meeting in
which Francis Howgill, John Camm and John Audland were
"convinced." The well from which G. F. drank is still shown.
R.eturning, we had in the evening another meeting at the mission,
and a very good one . Next m orni ng A-  M  and I starte d for
.Ulverstone. The trains were delayed, so we had only 15 minutes
at Furness Abbey, where we hoped to have two hours — but this
was enough to show us that the ruins are immense, and very
interesting. We met Arthur's brother at Ulverstone, and went
out to Swarthmore HaU. It lies on high ground, and was in its
time no doubt a considerable place. It is now in a sadly neglected
condition, hedges, walls and garden showing a want of care.
But the house is most interesting. The dining hall •with fiagged
floor, is a large room and- well lighted for those days. What is

86 JOHN T. DORLAND.
called G.F.'s "study" is a smaller room. The haU is very
curious with the winding stair and dark oak balustrade. His
bedroom is paneUed in richly carved oak, and from a door in it he
used to preach to the crowd in the orchard. They showed us
what they said was his desk. I doubt it. Strange that though
Judge FeU was such a considerable man, it is not remembered
as his house, but as that of G. Fox, the simple dalesman- From
there to the meeting-house. This is used on First-day morning,
and is kept in good condition. His Bible is in good condition,
chain and all, in a glass case, and the chairs are there in which
he and Margaret FeU used to sit- In the women's room is the
oaken chest he used in travelling- We came away, having been
much interested. In the evening, despite the rain, we had the
room in the town which the Friends rent, fuU — a very devout
company they were, and we felt it had been a good meeting-
From there I came this morning here, where I am now
stopping, at G- GUkes' - What a week ! Lakes and mountains,
meetings and rides, Swarthmore and Brigflatts. I can only
outline our goings and must leave any attempt to describe our
feelings, the lessons learned, and our enjoyment in it all. " God
is good to Israel-" I thank Him for these delightful days, and for
the service I have had here- Oh for ears to hear the message of
His love and judgments, that lakes and mountains and the
passing glory of man's works would speak to us. We said so
often — " For the strength of the hills we bless Thee ! "
August 9th, 1888.
I feel every time that I open my journal that I ought to
begin by saying, " The Lord is faithful," for every day since I last
wrote has been filled with His love and care-
One young man was especially in his heart for a con
siderable time. The second time he met him he tells of
long continued prayer for him and with him. Thus we
have —
Before dinner  called again . Bear lad. Again we knelt but
had no vocal prayer. I had prayed out my heart for him before,
and now must wait his surrender, to praise . The sign of encourage
ment about him was that he could not pray ; before he had been
so wordy ; but the broken heart came not, so I had to leave him.
I am clear of him.
At Glasgow he describes his pleasure in meeting Mary
White, and continues : —
Yesterday morning came my letters from home and the

VISIT TO SCOTLAND. 87
chicks' photos. I have so much enjoyed them. Crete's is
especially good, WUl's makes me laugh, and Arthur's is good no
doubt, but he has changed since I saw him last. It gives me a
little pang to think how much he will have changed before I see
him again. Will looks only half pleased. It is a very natural
expression and one I have seen on his little face so often when I
have been teazing him somewhat. Greta is quite a maiden, and
seems to have an old look for her years. It made me a little
home-sick. He proceeds : —
Near here is Ardrossan where a people are being raised
up like Friends. We go over this afternoon to have a meeting
this evening. A young man called on me this morning. He is
not a Friend, but is drawn toward them. He used to be
active in Christian work, but is now very shut up. I had a time
of conversation with him and prayer. I hope to see him again.
There is quite a stirring among people throughout this country,
and an evident drawing towards Friends. I do desire that this
young man may not become "avrapped up in spiritual pride, nor
slumber in spiritual selfishness. Convinced Friends sometimes
show a great tendency to an extreme of quietism, and settle down
into the very deadness they feared so much in forms and active
service- Pauline service attends Pauline experience. " Under
the anointing," "In the life" — ¦what a meaning in these words.
I trust the Lord may .grant me stronger and stronger breathings
after Him. Reality comes from knowi^ig Him.
There is much among these good people that I respond to.
They told me they find Friends nearest the truth, but are not
satisfied with any people. It really seems like a divine movement,
and is spreading. There seem to be many around Glasgow and
in County Ayr longing for reality. We came back that evening
to Glasgow. A three days' tour in the Highlands was full of enjoy
ment and refreshment. " One of the most enjoyable times
I ever had," he says. Of Aberdeen, where Quakerism is of
a very conservative type, he says : —
The business meeting on Second-day was interesting.
Quite unintentionally I referred to the Home Mission Committee.
I stirred up a discussion and found the majority of the meeting
quite opposed to its work. I hope the discussion did some good.
I never had plainer service than in Aberdeen, but it was in love,
and kindly received. - That evening we had a public meeting and
a good one. The next p.m. we rode out to Kinmuck to an

00 JOHN T. DORLAND-
appointed meeting there. It is a charming country; beautifully
wooded, roUing hills, and the old grave-yard and meeting-house
as neat and trim as could well be. The meeting here has only
seven members. Two old brothers are the chief supports.
The meeting-house was bought and presented to Friends by the
Barclays, and is said to have been originally a Catholic chapel.
It is very neat, the yards, stables and caretaker's house in good
condition. Friends held the country here in the olden days, but
Clearly all are gone now, and small wonder when one sees the
narrow spirit some Friends have had. The house was crowded,
however, and we had a good meeting. I spoke from the message
of the angels, " Fear not, for behold I bring you," etc.
After describing the impressive effect produced on his
mind by the beauty of Edinburgh, he says : —
The meetings on First-day were good, especially the
evening one, and beside those in the meeting-house, we were at
the breakfast given to the poor. It nearly broke my heart to see
300 or 400 poor bairns, so poor, dirty and hungry, and some 500
and more men and women in another room. Such sin and misery.
I was so glad to tell them of God's great love. Joe closed with
prayer. Then after our meeting in the evening we went to the
Y.M.C.A. Hall. It was full and we had a. good meeting. I had
much liberty.
Again : — -
Met Principal Cairns and sister. He is a splendid man,
large in stature, large-hearted and of great breadth of learning.
I found he had an appreciative knowledge of Friends. Paid
Stephen Grellet a high tribute, and enquired about the Hicksite
Friends. We had a pleasant stay in Edinburgh ; I trust some
good service was done. But dear me ! how much self mars all
our service. I could wish I were more thoughtful and lived in
more constant communion. I am often betrayed into a joviality
that does not lead to profit. I am thankful for the reproofs of the
Holy Spirit. I would I were more instantly obedient. We have
had a lovely day to-day. First to Abbotsfield, where we saw the
study, library, hall and many relics of Sir Walter. What a
genius he was ! Abbotsford is his monument, and he died to
erect it. The situation is disappointing, but the view from the
river I presume is better. From there to Melrose Abbey. This
is the most interesting of any of the ruins I have visited in these
countries. It is more historic than Tynemouth Abbey, more
beautiful than Furness, better preserved than Bolton.

VISIT TO SCOTLAND. 89
From here we drove to Bryburgh. This abbey is not so
fine as Melrose, but is larger. Sir Walter Scott is buried here.
The Erskines also. It is on their estate, and is kept in beautiful
order. Then we came eight miles from the railway to this quiet
little hamlet of 80 houses at the base of Morebattie Hill and by
the littie river Kale. It is at the foot of the Cheviots, and the
whistie of a train has never waked its echoes. Bear spot of
primaeval beauty and quiet. The cottages are close together.
Three churches almost elbow each other, and behind Ue the hills.
We climbed the Morebattie HUl this evening, and watched the
sun set behind the EOden HiUs in a blaze of splendour, making
to a pile of clouds behind which he sank a fringe of fire that
deepened and at last died away leaving us in the twilight. We
came back by another road, and called at one of the cot
tages. It is a blessed evolution from these simple cottages
to the positions some have gained. Imagine Principal Cairns
and Professor Simpson for instance. I am learning a reverence
for the Scotch character.
" From scenes like these old Scotia's grandeur springs,
That makes her loved at home, revered abroad." August 31st.
In the afternoon we went to one of the minister's to tea. They
are very kind, but seem really poor. They are giving their chil
dren a good education however. Then about 7.30 the people
began to gather. The U- P. Church had been placed at our dis
posal, and we had a good meeting after the manner of Friends.
J. A. Baker, at the opening, in fitting words explained the occasion
of our meeting, and the reason for Friends gathering in silence.
Then a solemn silence fell on us, broken by prayer. J.A-B. read
the 55th of Isa- I spoke from " Him that cometh unto Me," etc.
J. A.B. prayed, Mrs. B. gave a very sweet testimony, a pause,
prayer, and the meeting closed. I think it was to good satisfac
tion, and we were all very thankful over what was, so far as we
know, the first Friend;,' meeting held in Morebattie.* This
morning after breakfast we went for a long walk, climbing
" Sleepery Law," and came home weary and hungry. We went
about eig-ht miles. To-morrow we go to Sunderland, saying
farewell to Scotland, and alas ! I have also to say farewell to the
Bakers. It has been so pleasant to have them with me. I can
never forget these days and whenever their happiness or useful
ness has been marred, it has always been owing to my miserable
* A letter lies before us referring to this meeting, full of the appreciation and satis
faction felt by those who attended.

90 JOHN T. DORLAND.
self- But I am not without the humble hope that my visit to these
meetings has been of some good, though there have not been the
immediate results one would be glad to see- Now to new scenes.
" If Thy presence go not with us," etc. That is my prayer.
I have been haunted with a fear that I might grow tired of
the work, get nervous and not feel up to things, and have to drag
myself to service. That would be most serious. But I have given
Him my fears, and do trust Him for health and all I need. So
far the work has been such a joy. I must not forget "the
joy of the Lord is your strength." I am trusting for a good work
here. Sunderland. September 7th.
On Second-day evening we had a remarkable meeting. I
have seldom felt the presence of the Lord in a meeting in greater
power. I preached from Rev. i. 6. B. Binyon followed in a very
tender prayer, and we closed under that covering. Third-day
evening I had a Bible reading at Thomas Pumphrey's house for
young men only- Not a large meeting, but a good time. The
next evening a meeting with young people at the meeting house.
A very interesting time. Yesterday afternoon a good mid-week
meeting at the meeting house. These quiet times I find precious
and helpful.
Then to Leeds. Wm. Harvey met me at the station and
gave me a cordial welcome to their beautiful house, which
his good wife and his mother, the widow of dear Thomas
Harvey, heartily seconded- In the evening we had a large
drawing-room meeting and I was helped in giving them a Bible
reading. The next morning we had a good sized meeting, and a
pretty open time, but in the evening we were signally favoured.
The Lord blessed me in delivering His message, and I am sure
He spoke to many hearts there. Yesterday it rained and I was
in all day writing, and studying my Bible. I had a Bible reading
for young men only, about 30 or 35, and a solid good time. A
dear letter from my dear wife this morning, and photos of our
cottage home. So glad to get them, and to know that they are
all well. I have been blessed with an unusual sense of the Lord's
presence the last few days. The Lord's love in Christ Jesus has
been in measure opened to me.
" O Love divine how sweet thou art I
When shall I find my willing heart
All taken up with Thee ?
For love I sigh, for love I pine,
This only portion, Lord, be mine.
Be mine this better part."

MANCHESTER AND LIVERPOOL. 9I
Next to Manchester, and thence to Liverpool, to the
house of Dr. Thorp. An entry in the journal, September
14th, 1888, mentions that the Doctor met him in Manchester,
and says : —
I am sure the dear Lord intends to bless us together.
There are occasional references to Eliza Brewer : —
I thought so much of her -when I was at Manchester. I owe
her very much for sympathy and encouragement given me at the
beginning of my ministry. I was glad to write and tell her so.
How wonderfully He guides our way. The disappointment
about  gave me the service at Penketh, and I have seldom
had a warmer welcome than at Manchester, to which I came in
some fear, but I felt liberty in delivering the message. He is
better than my fears. I ought never again to dread any service
before me. " What time I am afraid, I will trust in thee."
" Not I, but Christ — be honoured, loved, exalted.
Not I, but Christ — be seen, be loved, be known,
Not I, but Christ — in every word and action,
Not I, but Christ — in every look and tone."
In a letter to his parents from Liverpool at this time, he
writes : — 55, Shaw Street. 18th September, 1888.
My dear, dear Parents,
I have been thinking about you so much lately, and in Vina's
last letter she spoke of father's rather expecting to see me this
fall. It went to my heart so : .1 wish I could dear father, but I
fear I cannot hope to see thee, and all my dear ones, till next
spring or summer. It seems such a longtime to look forward to,
and generally I do not. I look forward to the winter for you,
with such strong desires that yoii may be comfortable in everyway.
You never seem old to me, and yet I know you are, and will
have this winter, I suppose, to remain in the house a good deal,
but you will have quiet, good times I am sure. It is kind of our
Heavenly Father to spare you to each other, and I am sure we
children can never be thankful enough that you are both spared
to us, and will be, I trust, for many years yet.
Only last night in the Bible reading, I mentioned, dear father,
what a change it wrought in our relationship when I first heard
thee pray aloud, and the blessing it was to me. I knew thee'*
• The use of the word "thee," customary amongst Friends in Canada when
children address their parents, is retained in these home letters.

92 JOHN T. DORLAND.
¦would not mind my telling it. I thought it would be an encourage
ment to some parents there. As I look back now I can see how
wisely thee trained me, and I wish I had been a more loving son
to both dear mother and thee. I can never thank God enough
for such parents. I am so sure of your prayers and joy in my
work, it is a great comfort to me. Bost thou remember, father,
writing in my autograph album, i. Tim. iv. i6, and dear mother,
2. Tim. ii. 15 ? Perhaps not, but I do, and I have tried to carry
these things out ; I always feel you are so much a part of me,
that the blessings I am having in my work are shared by you also.
How much the early encouragement you gave me was blessed to
this end only He knows.
I am glad my letters give you any enjoyment. They are a
-comfort to me. I feel as if they were my quiet time when I speak
to the dear ones at home and tell them about things as I could
tell no one here. I am being so largely blessed in my work! I
cannot tell you all. Every day I am having fresh proofs of His
care. Everybody has been loving. It is wonderful to me, and so
beyond my deserts. Then the mercy of having such good health.
And now I must say farewell, my dear, dear love, to
you both, Your loving, and obedient Son,
John T  .
September 24th, 1888.
I have nearly a week's doings to record. Last Seventh-
day week we had a little gathering of about 12 in the doctor's
drawing-room for our own refreshment, and to pray for the
Quarterly Meeting. It was a glorious time of prayer and we
"were much blessed. I had been just needing such an occasion,
and it did me good. Bear  's heart was much moved, and
he drew me nearer his Lord. All felt it a most precious time. It
had hardly concluded when B. Binyon came. It was good to see
him again. The next morning we had a very good meeting — a
refreshing time. I was enabled to rise above circumstances and
had good liberty. In the afternoon  and I had a good long
talk. I have felt so united to him. He is a good man, and like a
brother to me. The evening meeting was an occasion of favour,
and I was thankful that I had been enabled to get so well through
the day. I endeavoured to give a clear testimony to Christ and
I felt He honoured me. The next evening I gave a Bible reading
to Friends at the Institute, about 130. Several took part, and
some were helped. The same day we dined at the  's. They
were very kind, but it was the first time I have been offered wine
in this country.

LIVERPOOL. — LAKE DISTRICT. 93
Then we had an hour or two in the Art GaUery. On Third-day
we took a walk on the landing stage and watched the ships in one
of the largest ports in the world. In the afternoon we went to
Southport, a rest and tea at Friend Thompson's and a good meet
ing in the evening, then home. I got better acquainted with
both B. B. and Br. T. and love them both more. On Fourth-day
at noon the M. and O. meeting sat down. A good time in which
a concern to preach the gospel to the large masses around them,.
took holdof themeeting.leadingtothedecision to hold a conference
to consider the matter. The meeting for "worship was at 4 and a
large and good one . I had unusual liberty in preaching and had
a clear conscience. Business at 6. Was pained and surprised
by a young woman making- a plea for liberal thought that tended
in my judgment towards Unitarianism, and holding up Channing
and Newman as men to be admired and followed. She was
followed by  who commended what she said, calling her words
" serious " and " thoughtful. " It was painful to hear such senti
ments advanced. Then a Friend replied not in the wisest way,.
and I felt it on my heart to have a word with them. I told them
they must choose between a merely intellectual powerless gospel
and evangelical truth. The gospel is the power of God unto
salvation, or I should be, with Paul, ashamed of it. I deprecated
the homage paid to doubt and concluded by advising them to-
dwell on points of union and saying that the Gospel which Paul
said he preached was broad enough for all. Cor. xv. i — 10.
I first dealt with the sacrifice of Christ for sin, then His
resurrection and the bearing of these "according to the
Scriptures." I think the Lord helped me, and many Friends
expressed satisfaction. The next morning at the meeting for
worship I spoke of the Holy Spirit's witness to the truth. His
pointing to Jesus in His person, work and reign. I knew it
opposed the teaching of many, but I could not refuse to say it, and
the Lord gave me clearness and authority. When that meeting
was over I came home. " Thank God " my heart said again and
again, " it is over. " This was the service that of all in England
I dreaded most. But I have been helped through it with a calm
mind, a clear conscience, and a happy heart. I was thankful it
was over. In the evening we had a meeting for young people and
a very nice time.
Cumberland, CarUsle and Penrith were visited and a
second visit paid to Kendal, and then to Yorkshire and
DarUngton. He says :
I feel most thankful for the work in Carlisle. I came away
with quite a lonely heart, but I did not know what I was coming
to. The dear Lord is so good to us.

94 JOHN T. DORLAND.
 met me and took me to his house. He has three sons
and one daughter at home and one son at Manchester and one
young girl at Wigton. Such a nice family, and I had at once a
home-like feeling. The boys I liked at once. The youngest
one's birthday was on First-day, and in the moming his
mother earnestly prayed that it might be also his spiritual . birth
day. And so it was- Bear lad, I was so glad for him and his
parents. I had there three meetings on First-day and all of them
favoured times.
Next evening we had a Bible reading at the house of Francis
King. It ¦was one of the most blessed meetings I have had in
England. Such a presence I Many were broken to tears, and
many even among the young engaged in prayer and testimony.
There had been some trouble in the meeting previously, that I
know nothing of, but the Friends were quite broken and a very
sweet service of unity and love was felt. The next day the three
Lester boys, Fred, John, Herbert and I went to Berwentwater.
It was a beautiful day, and such a lovely lake. I never saw any
other that could rival it. We rowed down it, and leaving our
boat climbed up the ravine through which "the waters come
down at Lodore. " It was a very pleasant day. I shall always
remember it. Such a vision of mountain glory I had never seen
before. Then the Lester boys "^vere so kind, I grew very fond
of them.  came in before evening meeting. He walked
down with me and during the whole walk we never said one word,
yet I seldom had fuller communion with one I had known so short
a time. It was spirit with spirit. I should certainly have been
lonely, if I had been leaving Penrith for any other place than
Kendal- I look back over the 5 meetings I had there with great
satisfaction, and thankfulness to the dear Father through whom
came the enabling power.
B. B. and I went out to  and a refreshing, powerful time we
had. To  's to tea. Bear lad, he is coming back. His prayer
"vvas humble and longing. My heart is now at rest about him.
It is pleasant to see Yorkshire Friends again. Their welcome
was most cordial. This morning's meeting for worship was
especially good. I was helped in unfolding the difference between
the Law and the Gospel.
This is a lively Q. M. I had a talk with George Satterthwaite
regarding Lancashire and Cheshire Q. M. I am glad he is feel
ing as he does. There is room for anxiety concerning the breadth
of thought some profess. One young woman opened her thoughts
to me at Lancaster. She wondered if we ought to accept the super
natural in Scripture where we refused our credence to the stories of
the early saints, their miracles and marvels. I had some serious

DARLINGTON. — LONDON. 95
conversation with her and finally she told me the tendency of
such thought was towards Unitarianism ; that of course she
believed on God and goodness, but any revelation was doubtful,
etc. Such seems the tendency of the times. May we be preserved
from such subtle undermining of the foundations of revealed truth.
Yet much of this unsettlement, one fears, is the result of straining
out of their symmetry in the Christian system the death of our
Lord, future retribution, imputed righteousness and kindred
truths. I am very desirous of being preserved in the truth, and
preaching only the truth. May He grant me grace and guidance.
" Teach me Thy way, O Lord."
At Darlington we have the account of a somewhat
unusual assembly on Sunday morning. On Saturday the
journal tells us : —
This day we witnessed the installation of the new Mayor, who is
a Friend, William Harding. On the next day, First-day, there
was some unsettlement in the meeting owing to the Mayor and
Corporation coming to worship with us. Seats were reserved, and
in the procession were firemen, police and volunteers in uniform,
besides the Town Clerk in wig and gown, and all the Councillors.
The large meeting-house was crowded in every part. Some
Friends were tried over the volunteers coming but others thought
their presence did not imply a recognition of them as soldiers,
and that our meeting places are open to all. The whole audience
was reverent and silent. The silence was broken by J. B. H. in
a beautiful and feeling prayer. Another long period of "eloquent
silence. ¦' I spoke, at some length. Theodore West followed ; silence
and a brief prayer on my heart, and the meeting closed.
A visit to York and Bootham School, Ackworth, the
Flounders Institute and other places are narrated, and then
London is again reached where he had time to visit the
National Gallery ; the Turners seemed to attract him most.
Then we have the exclamation, "A whole evening at
home ! think of it ! "
Next afternoon at annual tea of the Bedford Institute.
Several hundred Friends out to tea. Charles F. Coffin gave a good
address and I followed and think I was helped to show the need of
and blessing of mission work. The meeting was very enthusiastic.
Went to the Braithwaite's for the night, and in the morning had
a pleasant conversation with J. B. B. and wife over Society
matters. Then home. Howard Brooks with me to dine- Good
to see him again. Then down to Bunhill Fields to the opening of

96 JOHN T. DORLAND.
the new buildings. About 1,000 sat down to tea. An audience
of about 1,500, Joshua Rowntree, M.P., in the chair. J. A.
Baker's speech was quite affecting. All the praise was given to
the Lord who had given the buildins^s in answer to prayer. Home
with W. K. Baker for the night. J. Rowntree, M.P., there also.
Up next mornin,g at 6, and down to the School. Grand time in
J.'s class, 157 out — 557 men were in the School — " High-water
mark." The meeting for worship was a most restful, refreshing
time. Then a Bible reading, with about 400, at 3 p.m., and a
Gospel meeting in the evening ; about 800 out- This was a full
but blessed day-
_Second-day morning the party broke up, and "farewells"
were said. In the afternoon Jos. Baker and I went down to
the Houses of Parliament. Mr. Rowntree took us over them. I
sat in Mr. Gladstone's seat. A noble pile of buildings, but not
so imposing as the Capitol at Washington, perhaps because of
their situation. Then we secured seats in the visitors' gallery and
heard the debate on the Irish Estimates. Balfour and Gladstone
were chief speakers. We heard also most of the Members of the
Cabinet, answering questions, etc., and several of the Irish
members, Billon, Flynn, Harrington and Healy- We left about
8 while Mr. Gladstone was still speaking. I was very glad to
have seen the Parliament Houses, and have heard Mr. G., even
if I do not agree with him.
A visit to Oxfordshire, Gloucester, and Hertfordshire
follows. Gloucester Meeting much interested him.
At one place he says, " I had some close work to do ;
I spoke on refined selfishness." London, Trenton House. Becember 22nd.
Christmas time is with us. I remember two years ago, when
my dear wife and myself read in Cleveland, "The time draws
near the birth of Christ," etc.
Three years ago Charles Ryder was with us at Wellington.
Now I am here. I cannot help feeling a little lonesome. I hope
they will have a very happy Christmas. I am so glad that I am
permitted to spend it here (at Joseph Baker's house). Nowhere
else could I have been less lonely. I am to have some days of
rest here now, and I trust they may be days of blessing also. I
want to go out to service more endued with power, and refreshed
in my soul by His life and love. May this Xmas bring me this.
" Though Christ a thousand times in Bethlehem be bom.
If He's not born in thee, thy heart is still forlorn."

CHRISTMAS IX LONDON. 97
We made a joUy big party for "Trenton," and we had a
nice time. Gifts, and kisses under the mistletoe for the children ;
and dinner and a magic lantern in the evening. A headache
made the day not so pleasant for me.
The ne.xt day I dined at George Gillett's. They were very kind..
Gave me a " Baily Light," which I prize very much. Then home
to Woodstock. A Christmas tree for the children, some romps,
and a time of prayer and the day closed. I remained there that
night. The next evening I met some 20 young men of the
BunhiU Moming Meeting, at Woodstock, and gave them a Bible
reading on spiritual gifts and their exercise. It closed with us
all on our knees, some weeping, and, with one exception, everyone
in the room took vocal part in prayer. It was a gracious time,
and one never to be forgotten. Joseph AUen Baker said it was
just what he wanted said to them. The next day W. K. B. and I
made some calls, one on Howard Nicholson. Found them well
and nicely situated. Another on WiUiam Noble ; he, poor man,
has broken down, and left the next day for a rest of some months.
We had a sweet time of prayer with and for him. He was kindly
anxious I should not overwork. I trust I shall not.
Such anxiety was but too well founded. The last note
of the day is often — " Came home weary," but always with
some cheery addition, such as, "but glad in spirit."
On Second-day began to make preparations for leaving. In
the p.m. down m the city. Ran in to part of the service in St.
Paul's. It was very impressive under that great dome — but not
worship. The emotions that music stirs are not worship. Around
to Bunhill for the evening, and gave " Class C " a New Year's
address. Then home with J  to Woodstock, where the house
hold from Trenton joined us, and we read a Psalm, and then on
our knees watched the Old Year out and the New in. It was a
solemn tendering time. The Lord visited us. In the midst the
maid from Trenton broke down in tears, and gave herself to her
Saviour, and I trust entered into peace. I hope this is only a
prophecy of what this New Year is to bring. It seemed a token
for good, and we were so glad for it. It was a time of blessing
to my own heart I know. I long for more power to preach His
word this year ; for grace to do His wUl ; and more than either,
a heart always conscious of His divine indweUing.
Devon and Cornwall are next visited. At Plymouth he
says, after speaking of a busy programme of meetings : —
I am happy in my work, and content to go on. My New
Year text was, " He shall be as a spring of waters, whose waters

98 JOHN T. DORLAND.
fail not." I trust it may indeed be " Out of him shaU flow rivers,"
etc. Of this journey he says : —
We were 12 days in Bevon and Cornwall, and had or
attended 20 meetings and Bible readings, with a good deal of
traveUing between. I am thankful for the preservation of health,
though I found the engagements rather numerous and severe.
The Quarterly Meeting was one of the largest they have had for
years. It was a solid time, and I was helped in putting before
them the contrast between the Law and the Gospel, and the per
fection of Christ's priesthood, sacrifice, and salvation. There is
some doubt as to the Atonement in the minds of some in this
meeting. Indeed I was helped so to speak to the condition of the
meeting that some Friends were asked if they had been telling me
the condition of things. Of course they had not.
Later on he says : —
Now comes the joy of having my dear wife join me for some
months, and the Lord put it into a friend's heart to open the way.
So good of Him. He gives so liberally. I greatly trust nothing
may prevent her joining me. Yet I must not build too greatly
on it. Oh, I long for a more constant heart — more holy and more
lowly, more like His.
Very interesting visits to Bristol, Bath, Bournemouth,
and Southampton follow : —
Southampton. February 14th, 1889.
Kind letters from two young men in Bristol. One tells me
of a conversion — a young man — through the evening meeting,
First-day. Praise the Lord ! I can trust that there were others
though I have not heard of them. I am not the Recording Angel.
There is no need that I should know. My privUege is sowing the
seed- A Bible reading this evening.
Here Ue is interested in meeting Miss Gordon, sister of
General Gordon, and an attender of Friends' meeting. She
asked him to see her, and showed him sketches by her
brother. Besides these she showed us his journals written during the
siege of Khartoum, many relics from China, letters from the
Queen, etc. There were the votes of thanks from the Lords and
Commons, and the beautiful memorial from the women of England
to her,on veUum and iUuminated, the, autographs of the Queen and
Princesses, peeresses, other ladies, and wives of -the members of

BRIGHTON AND REIGATE. 99
the House of Corrimons, the women of England represented by
that one sweet name, "Florence Nightingale." The book is
unique aiid invaluable, and is heavily insured. Miss Gordon gave
me a copy of her brother's ' Letters ' with her best wishes. I have
promised to read them. I shall disagree with him no doubt, and
one wonders how so evidently a Christian could have been a
soldier. He seems to have been a fatalist like Napoleon in his
views, and this is a good soil in which military weeds may grow.
Nevertheless he was a man of God.
From Brighton he writes : —
This moming a Churchman who was at our meeting called
to thank me for the message. He said I spoke right to him, and
he had been so helped. I am very glad I am sure, but felt no
more convinced after he told me this, than before, for in the
meeting I had such a sense that I was giving a message to
several there. Let Him be praised. Another meeting this evening
and then on to Borking.
From Reigate : — February 23rd, 1889.
The evening Meeting was a most favoured time. House very
full. The Marsh's came over in the p.m., and A- W. Marsh had
some good share in the service. Watson Grace also. We walked
home under a very bright starry sky, and with very full hearts.
Altogether this was a very sweet day.
I have been humbled this morning before the Lord. His
service is not Himself. One maybe so busy about meetings as to
forget communion, and how useless anything not in the life.
" There is yet much land to be possessed." Yes, I am only a
borderer, how many green pastures and coverts and springs I
have not yet known ! Am I letting Him lead me as He would ?
Not so rapidly 1 fear, impeding my march by ray own haste and
unbelief. Here he held a series of meetings.
ist of March. — The meetings have continued all the week
growing in size and interest and power. The weather has been
unfavourable but it has not seemed to affect the size of the
audiences. Bible Readings have been unusually well attended
and marked by searching and power. To-night closes the series
except one on next First-day evening. There have been a number of
cases of professed conversions. Beside the regular meetings, I
have been at one for postmen. Very nice time. These gospel
ineetlngs:begin with a hymn, Mrs. Crosfield leads the singing.
Itihas be«n -simple and helpful, and -I think has given no offence

100 JOHN T. DORLAND.
to any. It was at the express wish of several of the Friends that
hymns were introduced. I could not take any responsibUity for I
have to use my voice in other ways so much. I am very glad to
have had these meetings. I am sure they have been owned of
the Lord. London. March 5th 1889.
On Seventh-day last I had a long walk with  and we talked
over SociaUsm, Missions, etc. He is a 19th century cool observer,
a Christian I believe, but chUly ; I think he thinks me a mild
fanatic. On First-day we had very good Meetings. In the morning
the word was one of " rest " — "Come unto me," etc- A young
lady wrote me afterwards that she entered into rest as I spoke and
"It seemed almost too good to be true-" In the p.m. I had
some conversation with the coachman, but he did not yield : when
the footman came to my room with tlie hot water I had an
opportunity with him, I knew the Lord had been working on his
heart and the result was he yielded there and then. If was a very
sweet conversion, and before going to meeting in the evening he
told me one of the maids was anxious and wished to see me ; I
thought this a good sign. The meeting was a very full one, all
the standing room was taken and many went away ; it was a
solemn time- Several came to me after it was out to tell me they
had found rest, among them the maid the footman told me of, and
at evening reading her face shone with the new light-
Friday, 8th March. — This is my birthday, and I am 29 years
old. How the years are going by ! Not that I feel much older,
though the dear ones at home say that my photo says I look so.
Perhaps I do, but my shame and sorrow is, that in 29 years I
have done so little. I have no doubt they are thinking of me at
home, and I wish I could see my dear mother and father. I am
their " boy " stiU. Well I hope that this year may be marked by
more devotion and more success in my work. To think that I am
getting toward middle age : no longer a boy. How strange !
Well, we went to the F. C. F. U. and a very good time it was ;
though we indulged rather too much in self-congratulations.
When I think of our principles and the way we carry them out I
can only blush. Yesterday the morning was spent in writing;
p.m. to a meeting for poUcemen ; and a good meeting for the
workers in the evening at BunhiU. I spoke on Elijah on Carmel
as an example of persevering prayer, and I think by faith we heard
a sound of " abundance of rain." A woman came to me at the
close of the meeting and said " Oh sir I wanted to see you when
you were here last, my husband and four other members of our
family were converted," etc. She seemed so grateful for it.

MEETINGS AT BUNHILL. lOI
These things are encouraging. I trust there are many other
such cases hidden from my eyes. It might not do for me to see
them, but mine is the blessing of sowing beside all waters. His
the harvest and the praise. When one has faithfully spoken the
word one can only then leave it with Him who has said " My word
shall not return to me void."
This evening we have a meeting at J.A.B's. Hope it may
be a time of real prostration and power.
Yesterday, Sunday, began with class B. 156 men out and a
good time. I am sure the Lord spoke to the hearts of many.
Then a few words at the close of school and in the meeting at 1 1
a very marked time. S-  offered prayer, L  spoke, J 
read a few verses and I took up L-  's subject and the Lord
gave me power. It was a searching time and showed the unity
of the spirit in a very marked way. How confirming and beautiful
such a meeting is : I could not help remarking that in no other
congregation could such a thing be seen, for we are the only
Church that is organized on a basis that admits it. About 400
out to the Bible reading in the afternoon and in the evening some
^00 people in the large hall. It was a time of power and I think
some 12 or more professed to have found the Saviour.
We have taken a room at this family hotel so as to be
nearer the work this ¦week — it saves so much time and strength
not to have to go to " Trenton " ; and this is a quiet spot — as such
places go — in the heart of London. So our meetings have begun
by prayer abundantly answered, and we look for g-reater blessings.
Monday, 18th of March. — The Meetings have continued
through the week with a large amount of interest, and several
conversions every evening. One mother told me five of her
family — including her husband, were converted last Becember
when I was here. Praise the Lord ! Yesterday was the crowning
day. I was in Class " A " in the morning, and I am sure the word
went to many hearts. The morning meeting was a precious time.
I spoke on the words, "There am I in the midst," and the
testimony was sealed on many hearts. The aftemoon Bible
reading was very large, and the congregation seemed most
attentive. But in the evening there must have been 1,000 out,
and such a good meeting. It is thought there have been 50 con
versions during the week. Well, they have been seasens of
power ; and I am most thankful for them. So many have come to
me and told me of blessing — and last evening the youngest and
only unconverted son of the mother I have mentioned was
changed in heart. I can fancy her joy — her whole family one in
Him. It was a scene to remember, when that young man stood
up and gave himself to the Lord. WeU, I hope I have not been

102 JOHN T. DORLAND.
puffed up over the commendations given, and tiie success, that has
rested on the work ; I know it is His power, and the blessing is
His ; let therefore my place be at His feet — let me be hidden
and Himself only seen.
April ist. — I have been unable to write a line for a long
time, and an outline must suffice. Second-day evening we had a
Bible reading arid closing Meeting at Bunhill. A very good time,
but we were all almost too weary to enter into it fully. On Third-
day I went to Rochester. Stopped with Fredk. Wheeler. The
M. and O. Meeting that evening and a very good meeting for
worship. Next morning the Q.M. small, but a living, seed in
it, and though so many of their meetings have grown small, in
each one there seems a stirring of new life. Came back to
London the same aftemoon. Next morning started for Liverpool.
Br. Thorp met me at the station, and in the evening I met about
45 young men at his house. It was a very nice Meeting, and I
trust two young men entered into assurance and rest.
The next evening my dear one came. We were at the dock
to meet her ; a fairly good passage and she kept very well. The
Boctor was so kind to us. The next day we started for Cocker-
mouth. Mrs. Harris gave us a very warm welcome and there we
remained until the next Fifth-day.
London. April 5th, 1889. — The week has gone by quickly.
On Fourth-day evening I was with J  at the Annual Meeting of
the Penge Adult School. The evening was damp, but the
attendance was good, and we had a good time. The men were
most responsive, and when I declared my belief that the working
men of London were not the atheistical class they are supposed to
be but responded to the old Gospel of Christ I was cheered to
the echo. On Fifth-day heard Br. Parker again with interest and
profit, and in the evening, with Vina and Joseph Baker, went to
hear Spurgeon. There must have been 2,000 people present.
Spurgeon, though his hair is now grey, speaks with much force
and fire and seems very fresh : has a fine voice, and is quite what
one would expect him to be, to do the work he has done. May he
long be spared to do it. A noble man doing a noble work. There
were several baptisms at the close of the service, and we remained
and witnessed several of them. They were the first I had ever
seen. To say the least I was disappointed. To me the ceremony
lacked solemnity and meaning, bordering on the ludicrous. If it
is merely a confession of Christ it is temporary and limited, and
is insuflacient in every way, "With the mouth," and by love—
("By this shaU all men know ")— these are the confessions of
Christ's servants.

VISIT TO PARIS. 103
Paris. April 13th, 1889.— Here we are in the gay capital of "la
belle France." We started as we intended, on Fifth-day evening.
The journey was not a specially pleasant one, though the Channel
was not rough. The ladies slept quietly through it, but the men's
cabin was so full that I stayed nearly all the time on deck with
my thoughts ; in the occasional moonlight, when the moon
struggled through great clouds, it lit up the vanishing " White
chalk cliffs of old England," and before long showed us the long
line of the French coast before us.
We were sorry George Baker could not come with us ; but
Joseph Schaller met us at the station and we were soon enjoying
" cafe -au lait " in our rooms. The ladies turned in for a rest and
I, unable to sleep, roamed around Paris. Past the " Chambre des
Beputes," along the Seine and finally into the Madeleine. A
most splendid church, unique, imposing and ornate. We are
to have three meetings. Friends' meeting, Y. M. C. A., and one
of the McCall meetings in the evening. I hope some blessing
may come from our visit to Paris ; besides the blessing and joy of
it to ourselves. We got in time to Mde. Balencourt's mothers'
meeting to have a little word for them translated by Mde. B. and
the poor people responded with tears and " amens." Tea at Mde.
B's, and then back to the city on the top of an omnibus giving us
a fine view of the river and city and the Exhibition buildings.
The Eiffel Tower rises over all, a remarkable but useless structure.
No elevators in it so we are not tempted to the top. Then to a
meeting of the McCall mission workers in Salle Philadelphia. It
was a gracious time and I felt cheered by it. Several thanked
me for the little word of cheer I gave them which was so well
translated by M. Saillens. 'On First-day morning George came
and after " cafe au lait " we went to Bep6t Central to our meeting.
There were only 6 out, but it was a precious season. They are
intending to have them there every First-day during the summer
season, or rather while the Exhibition is open- I hope it may
serve as a rallying point for Friends in Paris. The French
gentleman who has the charge of the British and Foreign Bible
Society Bep6t was with us and spoke in a very feeling manner. In
the p.m. I went with Joseph Schaller to the English Y.M.C.A.
Met about 25 or 30 young men and had a very nice time with
them. Several came to me and thanked me for the message I
gave them. Then in the evening we went to one of the McCall
Missions in Rue St.^ Benis. There -were about 300 out and a
good time. M. SaUlens gave them a very earnest address and
then translated for me for 20 minutes. The people were very
attentive and I trust a simple message from " Him that cometh to
me," etc. was not given in vain. M. Saillens translates in a

T04 JOHN T. DORLAND.
splendid way and enters so into it himself. This closed our first
and probably only First-day abroad. These continental Sundays
are very trying. Everything in full swing and more going on than
on other days. One pities the horses and poor workmen ; I believe
the physical life of the nation suffers because of this non-
observance of a divinely ordered day of rest. This moming we
have been at the Exhibition . It is on a very grand scale and wiU
eclipse everything else of its kind that has ever been held- The
exhibits are not in their places yet, but we saw the buildings and
about all we wish to see.
What need in such a city of the McCall mission. The Lord
bless it and its workers. So little of the English home-life. Ah !
the music of our English speech ! I shall go back never more
able to appreciate both our homes and our mother tong'ue.
London. April 20th, 1889. — We are home again in our old
quarters, and our Parisian experiences all lie behind us. I am
glad we have had them, but a week is quite enough of Paris. On
Third-day we visited the Panorama of the Bastile. It gives one
a very good idea of Paris 100 years ago. Beneath are several
dungeons Ulustrative of the horror of the Inquisition- They are
horrid, and no doubt are quite in accordance with facts. In one
jDlace a man racked, in another one on the wheel, in another a
man fast in the stocks, the iron being heated to burn the soles of
the feet — they were almost too horrid to look at and Vina and
Martha quickly left. But let them be shown I say, and let the
rising generation learn to distrust a church that by claiming
infaUibility seals with her authority these hellish things, and has
never denied and disowned them. In Notre Bame we saw the
treasures, religious and secular.
What moved me most were the great rose windows in the
transept. They are very fine, 50 feet in diameter, 13th century
work. In the afternoon we visited the Louvre. The paintings by
the old masters are very fine, and these galleries were aU we
tried to see.
In the afternoon we met some workers at the Bep6t Central,
and had a very nice meeting with them. M. Saillens interpreted
again for me. Then in the evening we were at SaUe Philadelphia,
where "we had a very nice time- A Russian Princess, a sweet
Christian woman, was introduced to me. They have very- hard
times in Russia, but the truth spreads nevertheless. Thousands
in the south of Russia are turning to the Saviour. Paschkoff, who
is an exile from Russia, Avas not in Paris, but this Princess told
me of his faith and devotion. Again M. Saillens interprets for
me. I spoke to young Christians on the formation of Christian
habits. We stayed long eno.ugh in Paris and saw enougb of
Parisian life. Give me English life and English ways.

DUBLIN YEARLY MEETING. I05
After attending some meetings in Bristol, and spending
two days at Abergele, Dublin Yearly Meeting is one of the
next scenes of his labours.
May 13th, 1889, Sandford Grove. — -The Yearly Meeting has
been so full, I have had no time for writing. It has been a very
good one, better than last year on the whole. What a year it has
been to be sure I
As far as we were concerned we carried out the same pro
gramme as last year. The opening meeting for worship was a
favoured time. George Gillett and I had the vocal service. That
evening I gave a Bible reading on " The Nature and Character of
Spiritual Gifts." There were some there not Friends, and some
who had left, and I fancy these did not enjoy it. One person
spoke to me, and another sent me a letter on the questions, so I
think it did some good. The next evening I had a large meeting
for young men, and a very solemn time. The meeting for worship
on Sixth-day was a very good one, Jane Richardson and G.
Gillett having the vocal service. G. G. was very especially helped
in laying before us the doctrine of the Atonement. Everyone
acknowledged the divine covering. On First-day it rained, but
about 800 were out. The first part of the Meeting was not very
impressive, but the life rose toward the last under a very simple,
impressive sermon from President J. J. Mills — who had. been
travelling in the east, and arrived a day or two before — on, " The
Lord is my Shepherd."
A very sweet but small meeting at Church Town in the
afternoon. In the evening a large number at Sandford Grove,
and a very nice time. Several took part and one young man
told me he was converted in my Young Men's Meeting the year
before. It rejoiced my heart. I ought to remember that some
times it is best we should not know the fruit of our work, and that
"His word shall not return unto Him void." On Fourth-day
evening, the last meeting of the Yeariy Meeting, I gave a Bible
reading to a large congregation, and a- large number took part in
prayer or praise. A be'autiful close to the Yearly Meeting.
The Meeting for Worship the same morning was a sweet time. I
spoke on, " To me to live is Christ." The next evening I was at
S. Allen's at a Bible reading. At its close a gentleman told me
that he had given himself to his Saviour, and gave me ;^io for
the Indian Mission, which I had the pleasure of sending on to
John H. Williams the next day. He was impressed to send it
through a remark in the Bible reading.
Our service here for the present is about completed, and then
away again for London. We have enjoyed our stay in Ireland, but

I06 JOHN T. DORLAND.
are finding an increasing tug at our heart strings in the direction
of home. We have felt the Lord's blessing on our services in
this island, and thus have our baptisms and prayers been fulfiUed.
To Him be all the praise. June ist, 1889.
Here we are in London, and Yearly Meeting is over. A most
interesting occasion. We stopped with J. B. Braithwaite, Jun.
We had during the Yearly Meeting five meetings for young men,
and they were seasons of much blessing. Sometimes over 200
young men at them ; our last one was peculiarly impressive.
S.S. City of Chicago, June 9th, 1889.
We are on our way home, and all our work, friends and
memories of England are behind us. Many of them are very
pleasant, and over all lie His forgiveness and mercy — tender
mercy may I not say ? A week ago to-day we spent so happily at
Bunhill — were there all day; five meetings. Class A in the
morning, 139 men out, good time. Then a few words to the
School. The meeting was large and interesting. I had a
message for them from "as the eagle stirreth up her nest,"
etc. I believe the time has come when some of their men will be
going out to other fields of labour after their training in Bunhill.
Bible reading in the afternoon, about 300 out. Then a large
gospel meeting in the evening, foUowed by an after meeting in
which 8 or 10 professed conversion. It was signally blessed, and
a most happy time. The good men shook my hand till it was
almost sore and it really ached. That night we spent at
W. K. B.'s, and he and I had a sweet time of prayer together
before the Lord. This was my last First-day in England, and
very pleasant to look back upon — the Lord's seal upon it in the
conversion of precious souls. Our hearts desire to praise Him.

CHAPTER IX.
Second visit to Great'Britain — Bedication to service — Welcome
in Cork — Visits to Limerick and Waterford — Mount Mellick
School — Bessbrook, Bublin and Belfast — London, Nottingham
and Lincolnshire — Northampton and Cambridg-e.

JOHN AND LAVINA DORLAND reached their home at
WeUington shortly before the Canada Yearly Meeting
of Friends in 1889. He attended it and was appointed
Clerk, /.^. presiding chairman, whose duties continue through
out the various sessions of these annual gatherings, which
extend over some days. The heat of, that season was
unusually great, and he was much exhausted by this engage
ment and returned home quite prostrated.
To a friend he wrote : — -
We had a very good Yearly Meeting. Pickering College
is the burden now. They have raised about $10,000 in Canada
which we think very good. It is about $8 and over for every
man, woman and child in our membership.
The visit of Lavina Dorland to England greatly
deepened her interest in her husband's labours in Great
Britain, so that even when returning to her home and
children her letters repeat the message, " our thoughts are
with you in England."
Soon after their arrival John Dorland wrote : —
Here I am really in our own cottage home. It seems as if
I had left only yesterday, and all my English experiences .were
only a dream. But the memories are too vivid, and the blessings
too lasting for me to think it a dream, and a return already seems
near, to the dear ones and myself. England will never again
seem a "far off country."
He had a great desire to visit the old home where the
family had first settled in Canada.
In a letter he wrote : —
I am just home from a two days visit to Adolphustown — the
dear old home of my great-grandfather and my grandfather, and
where I spent as a child so many happy days.

I08 JOHN T. DORLAND.
It was sad to see the old meeting house and grave yard so
run down. Father was with me and I think he wiU never care to
visit it again. We were glad to get home, but I wanted to see the
old place again ; now I am .satisfied.
Shor-dy before leaving for his second visit to Great
Britain, he wrote : —
I am thankful to say that I look forward to the service with
no small degree of pleasure ; while I never dreaded more leaving
my dear ones. But He knows how to soften things to us. Bo
pray for me — I want to be made a blessing — and for my dear ones
here, may the Lord comfort them.
The short period of rest over, he landed again in
Ireland, and his journals began again. Cork. September, 1889.
I am once again in Ireland, at the beginning of another
period of service for my Master. Home and friends behind me,
and what before ? " Who is so blind as Thy servant ! "
I have had no time to write in my joumal till now.
I left home again on the i6th of Ninth month, 1889. — The
second parting was no easier than the first, though I am not now
exactly a stranger in a strange land, and though I left them all in
good health, my dear father especially.
A rainy and unpleasant trip to New York. Was met there
by Watson Grace and we soon had our luggage at the dock, and
then spent the day in doing some errands. Called on Bavid S.
Taber; his last words were, " Bon't stay in England." It is very
unlikely I shall.
A nice meeting with Friends in the meeting house. Quite
a number out. Some serious conversation with a cousin of  ;
I feel sure the Lord is calling him to a higher life and service.
He thanked me most affectionately. The evening was spent at
 's, and closed in a very sweet time of prayer. How beautiful
to see him, who when I first knew him was a sceptic, now kneel
in prayer and ask blessing and guidance for me, thanking God
for me as an instrument in leading him to the Saviour. I too
thanked Him for such a privilege.
The next day we sailed at noon the i8th. A rainy day. The
trip was on the whole rainy, cold and rough.
W. G. and I had precious seasons in our room together, but
I was very heartily glad to land at Queenstown and be again on
terra firma.
If two oceans lay between my home and my work I should,
please God, pass over them, but 1 am glad there is only one.

SECOND VISIT TO GREAT BRITAIN. I09
This morning I am here, and quite at home with my old
friends. "His mercies are new every morning," to me, and to the
dear ones at home. On our last moming I read, not without
some chokings, Ps. cxv. It was such a comfort. Truly our
God is no " idol," the work of men's hands- He is the living God-
His eyes see, His ears hear, and His promise is to increase us
more and more, "you and your children ' ' Praise His Name ! We
could say, " Ye are blessed of the Lord," ver. 15. Then in prayer
the Lord gave us the witnessing Spirit as a seal of His blessing
on our separation. Grete seemed to understand more than Will
and Arthur, my going. May their lives be precious in His sight.
The dear parents ! Mother said, "Long ag-o I gave thee to
the Lord for any service, and I cannot take thee back now." So
for months I am from them. I have been asking to be made a
great blessing in this land. There are some hearts being pre
pared for my coming ; may I find them and minister in His
name !
Here and now I renewedly give myself to Thee my
blessed Saviour. Bwell in me by thy Holy Spirit ; enable me to
walk softly before Thee, give me Thy message and Thy power to
deliver it, let men take kno^wledge of me that I have been with
Thee ; clothe me with the garment of praise and true humility
and let me constantly find grace in Thy sight I humbly pray for
Jesus' sake and in His name. Amen.
September 26th, 1889. — Last evening George Grubb called,
and we were considering future arrangements. The tried condition
of Friends in this Island, has my sympathy.
This morning we were at the regular meeting. Not very
large, but I trust a helpful time. Barrow Cadbury gave a
very nice message. He and his brother are on a little tour in
Ireland. My subject was "Prayer," and G. Grubb spoke
beautifully on our Lord's words to Peter " /have prayed for thee."
Blessed thought ; and shall not His prayer be heard for m.e, also.
I am preparing a Bible reading on " Joy" ; and I do desire
to have His loy fulfilled in myself.
Such kind letters of welcome from several friends. Surely
the Father is tender of me. I, so undeserving, can only wonder,
and, I trust, worship.
Have just written home. The dear ones are much with
me — more with Him.
Seventh-day, 28th. — -Yesterday morning we drove out to
Passage to call on an invalid Friend, dropping the children on the
way to pick blackberries, a pleasant call, and a climb up a hill
to find the children, with wide views of the country just putting on

no JOHN T. DORLAND.
its Autumn robes of " glory and of beauty." Iri the evening the
Bible reading in the meeting house. Not many out, but a very
good time. Several took part. This morning to the funeral of a
Friend of the name of Wright. Quite a number of Catholics
present, and George Grubb improved the only occasion Protestants
have of bringing to them the gospel. It was round the open
grave. I had a supplication.
September 30th. — A good day yesterday. Meeting in the
morning fairly well attended and a good time. Mr. Hind Smith,
the English Y.M.C-A- General Secretary, and Mr. McCann, the
Irish one, were there. Mr. H. S. took part in prayer. A Bible
reading immediately after meeting, and a good one. In the
afternoon at 4 in the Assembl}' Rooms. A very crowded meeting — •
some six requests for prayer, and I trust some were really saved.
Then to our own quiet sweet meeting at 5 -30. It was small, and
a very refreshing time. Mr. H. Smith there also and spoke, G.
Grubb closed in a very solemn word of prayer. We could but
acknowledge that the prayer H. S. Newsom offered in the morn
ing had been answered, it was a blessed day. The young people
from Temple Lawn were in to supper, and the evening passed
pleasantly ¦with hyhms.
This was my first First-day of service this time away, I trust
it is a pledge of the First-days that await me. Praise the Lord !
A letter from home, written the day after I left. They are
all well though lonely.
The silence of Friends' Meeting he always finds more
refreshing than any other form of worship ; the frequent
references to " helpful," " solemn," and refreshing times
of silence must, with much else, be omitted.
'¦I think I have been feeling a bit lonely this morning, yet I
am straightened till this work be accomplished. I have no desire
to look back, Iiut I crave power and wisdom in dealing with
souls. ' Oh to know how to h'elp those who come to me for it — help
them to'Him.
October 7th. — On Seventh-day spent the day with the Strang-
mans at Shanagarry. They live on the estate that belonged to
Wm. Penn, and is stiU in the hands of a descendant of his. We
visited his castle, now mostly in ruins. A lovely place, with only
three other Protestant families in the parish. They seem however
much respected and have never been molested. Returned to
Cork in the evening much refreshed by the day by the sea-shore.
Yesterday was a very full but happy day. Our meeting in
the morning was large and very solemn. I had good liberty and
lbelieve:was enabled to minister to the condition of some there:

VISITS TO LIMERICK AND WATERFORD. Ill
In the afternoon a very large gospel meeting, some professed
conversion in the after meeting. In our own meeting at 5.30 we
had a favoured time. I was led to speak on " What is my place
in this meeting ? " There were some voices heard in prayer per
haps never heard before. So concludes my service in Cork. I
can only praise Him for fruit seen and trust Him for more.
From Cork he goes to Limerick.
Limerick is very Romanist. It has a population of about
45,000 and only 3,500 Protestants.
In the afternoon we had a very good Bible reading and
then in the evening a large and favoured meeting. There were
some Catholics present, but it was very quiet and solemn. The
next morning was the regular mid-week meeting, followed by the
select meeting. I had some very close words for them. Indeed
my hostess felt it her duty to inform the meeting that I had not
learned the condition of the meeting from her. She and others
assured me it was the needed message. The very small select
meeting was a time of blessing, we "poured out our hearts before
Him." I was so drawn out towards one Friend.
At a later date he writes : —
One Friend where I am stopping has had many trials with
his tenants. Their incomes much reduced. His own life threat
ened, and his business much reduced. These are very trying
times for them, and there is much need for patience and love. If
Protestantism must e.xpire in the South of Ireland I hope it may
have a clear sun-setting, and to the last show forth His praises.
We are intending to go on this afternoon to Waterford to the
Quarterly fleeting. Hoping for a time of blessing there.
Of the Waterford Quarterly Meeting he writes : —
There is a very decided conservative element in this meet
ing, but the business has been conducted in brotherly love. I am
conscious of strength given me for the service of these meetings
for which I desire to render thanks.
" God with us." Then -we cannot fear for strength, wisdom ;
all is in this fact.
October 26th. Girl's School, Mountmellick. — I have been
going too constantly for the week past to write in my joumal.
Yesterday Bible reading at 12.30, meeting in the evening, and
am expecting a meeting with the girls this morning, making in
all — 12 meetings this week. This is only an outline, it is filled
in with kindness and love and blessing that I cannot express.
One case of conversion that I did not know of before came to
my knowledge. The young man told me he was converted -in the

112 JOHN T. DORLAND.
first young men's meeting I held in Bublin. Two other cases have
been told me of in writing, where the Friends have now applied for
membership, helped very much they say. All these make me so
thankful, and humble me so before Him. I record them here, not
for vain glory, but that I may remember to praise Him, and that
any who learn of them may be encouraged in the belief that the
Lord can use very weak instruments to His glory. I have enjoyed
being at this school. It is not large, but the students seem
happy and hearty, and are in every way well looked after. The
meeting is in a poor way — very few Friends left and little
ministry. At Clara, the recent death of Jonathan Goodbody is
solemnly felt. In the evening he says : —
We had nearly all the Protestants in the town at our meet
ing, and a favoured time.
I much enjoyed my stay in Clara. Then on to Carlow,
coming in just in time for a cup of tea before the public meeting.
It was a good size and I think I was helped.
Then I came on to Bublin in time for a Bible reading at the
Strand St. Institute at 7.30. The evening was wet, but about 200
or 250 out and a very good time. It was pleasant to see friends
again and they gave me a cordial Irish welcome.
This morning at meeting again, and this evening we are
to be at Thomas W. Fisher's. To-morrow I start (B.V.) for
Bessbrook. So the time has gone by. I am thankful for the grace
given, but oh that I made more room for Him in my heart ! I
have had sweet service with several young men this week, and
must leave results with the Lord. I had been wishing that some
one might turn up to accompany me to the North, but way does
not seem to open, and I must go alone — " yet not alone." A
heavy programme in the North. "Yea, all I need in Thee to find
O, Lamb of God I come." Bessbrook. November 4th.
The evening at T. W. Fisher's was a very pleasant one, I was
busy writing and arranging the next morning, and at 2 p.m. with
rather a lonely feeling started for the North. A pleasant ride,
much enjoyed the Mourne mountains. There is nothing in nature
more elevating and suggestive to me than mountains.
Am stopping at J. F. Harris's. The Richardson's are
from home. An interesting temperance town this. The school
and three meetings yesterday. A heavy but happy day. God
gave the messages and blessed in the delivery. This morning is
pleasant and I went out for a walk. One feels much freer in
Ulster. There is not the heavy cloud of Catholicism over it.

MOYALLON AND DUBLIN. II3
From Moyallon he writes : —
Altogether these days have been busy and happy — but I
have a hungry heart. I have been thinking of the words " Thou
hast given him his heart's desire, and hast not withholden the
request of his lips." This I trust to be able to say after our time
of waiting this evening. "He shall baptise you with the Holy
Spirit and with fre."
Another visit to Dublin foUows : —
Sandford, Bublin. November 27th.
The Q. M. is over and our prayers have been answered.
The morning and evening meetings on Seventh-day evening were
precious times. The chief thought was the need of the power of
the Holy Spirit in our ministry and testifying the gospel. It seemed
a pledge of the rest of the meeting. On First-day morning a large
congregation in a Hall in Sackville St., owing to the repairs the
meeting house is undergoing. It was a favoured time. I spoke
from " Unto Him who hath loved us," etc., and dwelt on the place
of power of spiritual priests. I did not feel so much liberty as
usual but just leave it. Friends expressed satisfaction. There
was one confirming incident, Mary Edmondson told me of a young
friend who told her she had waked that morning with that text in
her mind, was wondering how she could be a " priest ' ' and was
wishing it might be made plain to her, and feels her prayer
was answered, she could never forget that meeting.
The afternoon meeting was not large — it was in the library,
but a very good one and the Lord was with us. In the evening a
gospel meeting at Strand St. The rain came on heavily, making
the meeting smaller than otherwise it would have been, but in
the after meeting there were several professed conversions —
making our hearts glad — and His also. Yesterday morning I felt I
ought to visit the women's meeting, I wished it for some time, but
when it was expressedit met with a very hearty assent. I felt F.W.^
ought to join me, and said so. He at once said he had been feel
ing that I ought to go and that he ought to accompany me. It
seemed very sweet to have such a united leading. We went, and
were I think, helped to give them a message from " She hath done
what she could," and then I had such an out-pouring of heart in
prayer on their behalf- I was much comforted in this service. In
the evening was the closing meeting of the Q.M., and after Geo.
Grubb had spoken on " I must work the work, " etc . , I spoke on " Ye
shall receive power," etc. It was a searching time and the meeting
closed under a solemn feeling- This evening I am to meet a few
young men for a time of social intercourse and prayer ; and to-

114 JOHN T. DORLAND.
morrow (B.V.) I leave for Belfast, a large work seems beforp rae
there . ' ' Master help ! ' '
At " Bonaven," Belfast. Becember 2nd.
J. Pim met me at the station, and I was soon in his kind
home. That evening we had a prayer meeting at the Institute,
and a very refreshing time. The meeting and its needs were
spread at His feet. On Seventh-day were down at Mrs. Thompson's
to dine, and back in time for the meeting for young men in the
Hall of the Y.M.C.A. It was a good time. Some eight or ten
asking prayer.
Yesterday, the ist of Becember, I was at the Adult School
and addressed the men ; then came the large meeting for worship.
It was a solemn time. At Forster Green's to dine with some six
)oung men; a profitable time. Conversation on plain dress,
tobacco and tea — their use and abuse. The day closed with a
time of prayer, and then to evening meeting. We had a little
time of prayer before it, and I think prayer was heard. It was a
large meeting and solemn time . There are a large number of young
men in this meeting, some very devoted ones, some not so ; oh that
they might be reached this week and brought to the Life and
Truth. I have felt the lack of power in my own heart in giving the
message lately, though it seems as if the Lord blesses, and many
express satisfaction who I believe are qualified to judge. I know
I am given up to Him, and so I just rest in Him. May be He
could not trust me with much conscious power, but I am at His
feet, and as long as blessing rests on others why should I mind
for myself. Lisburn. Becember 3rd.
My service in Belfast is over It was as hard work as ever
I did : I was there eleven days, and had twenty-seven meetings.
I can humbly say they were under the blessing of the Lord. The
after meetings were times of surrender. I do not know how many
professed to conversion, but a large number "were quickened.
"This among Friends. The young men's meeting at the Institute
was a very precious one. About thirty out, and some conversions.
On Seventh-day John Pim, Junr-, and I went out to the " Giant's
Causeway." I have written a poor description home, and cannot
attempt one here. It was a magnificent day, and I enjoyed it
exceedingly. The same evening I was again at the Y.M.C.A.,
and we had a large and solemn meeting. At the close some five
young men remained, and, I believe, really gave themselves to
their Saviour. It was the crowning blessing of a sweet day. The
after meeting on First-day evening was a very solemn time, and
many bore testimony to blessings received. The Pim's were most

LONDON. 115
kind, and I enjoyed being in their home, I came on here
yesterday, and had two meetings. The one last evening
a social tea and a Bible reading. I was plain, but loving. There
seemed to be a good feeling in the meeting. I am here with a
married son of Mrs. Hobson of Toronto with whom Vina and I
stopped when we were first married.
There are known to me no conversions during these
meetings ; there has been blessing I am sure, and another week
would have brought results, but I am clear of the meeting and I
never had closer work in ray life.
Bined at James N. Richardson's on Seventh-day. He has
a sweet spirit, and as he has visited Canada twice we had much
to talk over.
Hillsborough, to-day and to-morrow, then (B.V.) I am done
and sail from Larne next Fourth-day for England.
London, Trenton House. Bee. 27th, 1889.
Once again in the metropolis of the world, among my old
friends and in my old quarters. Had a very nice time at Penrith.
The two meetings on First-day were, I trust, good times. I came
up Rere on Second-day. Found them all well. Spent Third-day
in the City, chiefly in book shops making some purchases for
Xmas. On Xmas Bay we were all at W.K.B.'s- Had a very
pleasant time ; thoughts of home often with me.
New Year's Bay, 1890.
Another year upon us- The first of the last decade of this
century, and no doubt the most important one of this important
age. Boes it hold the coming of the Lord ? One can only pray
in the presence of such sin and misery as one sees in London,
" Come quickly. Lord Jesus."
Last First-day at BunhiU was a grand time- I was at Classes
B and A thrown together, and we had a solemn time again in the
meeting for worship when J. B. Braithwaite, Jun.'s voice broke
the silence in supplication.
The next evening I was at Hart's Lane with Howard
Nicholson. I dined with them previously and heard tales of their
¦work among the poor that were most harrowing. About three
hundred out to the meeting. I spoke early, as I had to come away.
I understand some twelve professed conversion. I came home and
-was somewhat disappointed that we did not have our gathering at
Woodstock, but they seemed too weary, so J. Baker and J. A.B.
and Walter Leitch and I waited together on our knees and had a
time of power. So did the old year pass and the new come in. It
is a merciful thing that we cannot see the future, but how gracious
He has been in the past. I think with gratitude how largely our

Il6 JOHN T. DORLAND.
prayers for the past year have been answered. It has been a year
of blessing, and under the guidance of the same Hand we face
the future. Last evening I was at Bunhill at their quarterly tea. We
had a favoured time. To-night I am purposing to go to HoUoway.
I have had many kind remembrances from friends this year.
Yesterday at his request I had an interview with W. L. Barclay
regarding my moving my family here and giving more time to my
work in England. I want to see my way clear, and that I ought
to remain longer, so the matter has been left. I see no end to my
work yet, but it may be clear by Yearly Meeting time. We are
looking to our Syrian visit with animation, and I am hurrying as
fast as I can to get all done before leaving for it. To move my
family over here means so much in so many ways ; I can only
wait and see. I am not sure my dear wife would think it best,
unless it was for several years. ~ But I am able to leave it where
I have been leaving all my care for so long now, "for He careth
for you." Nottingham. January 13th, 1890.
I am in the North and over a week has passed since I came.
I left London last Seventh-day week and had a dreary journey to
Mansfield, feeling ill all the way. In fact for some weeks I have
been unwell, but now the cold seized me. Bear Br. T. came to
me in the evening. I think he felt anxious. I submitted at once
and took the medicine, remembering Ambrose's words "I tend
him — God cures him." Even so, but on First-day I was up and
went to four meetings, the last in the Town Hall, a Union one.
Next day a Bible reading in the afternoon and a large Union
Service in the Methodist Chapel — a very good time — and the next
day came over to Nottingham and to Br. H.'s to dinner and back
to N. to a very sweet and quiet meeting in the evening. Such a
time of overshadowing. The next day I was worse — more cold^
and Ire decided I must not go to Berby, so he went instead, and I
was in bed tiU Sixth-day. It was a very sweet time and a blessing
to me. It was His own "come apart and rest awhile." No
household (the Hartase's) could have been kinder and I can never
reward but I can never forget them.
Brandon, Grantham. January 26th.
It has been a long time since I -was able to write in my
neglected journal, and not a little has passed. The meetings in
Nottingham were much blessed. We felt our way and took the
meetings in unity as we advanced. They continued to grow in
size to the close and I think in interest also. Two a day. The
Bible readings seemed much appreciated. One man said "I
likes sermons as goes through a man's clothes." On First-day we

LINCOLNSHIRE. II7
had large and e.Kceptionally favoured meetings, I think all felt
them so. The Meeting House was over-filled. On Fifth-day, dear
T. Burtt came and was with me till Seventh-day p.m., and
then Friend Brown from Matlock Bank came and was there over
First-day, so I had a helper all along. We made sundry excursions
too, one day to Clifton Grove and Wilford Village, where Henry
Kirk White lived for a time and wrote. The Grove is very pretty,
on the bank of the Trent. On Seventh-day we went to Newstead
Abbey, Byron's old home. We could not get in the house, but
walked around the park. It is a very fine old place, and redolent
with the memories of that brilliant but perverted genius. The
Hewitt.'s were very kind, and indeed all friends, who loaded me
with invitations to tea I was obliged to decline. I kept getting
better all the week. It was a pleasure to meet Celia Armitage.
Her long invalidism certainly has given her a most heavenly face,
and her very presence is a benediction.
We came away on Second-day morning to Lincoln to the
Q-M. M.M. at 2. M- and O. meeting in the evening and the
regular Q.M. next day. The Meeting House at Lincoln is very
quaint and old. George Fox preached from its gallery, and at one
side there is a kind of alcove in which the women and children
used to sit so they could easily escape, when the meeting was
broken into by soldiers, by a back door. There are no Friends in
Lincoln now.
My young friend Theodore Burtt is a farmer, a bachelor, a
good fellow, and my companion through these meetings. I have
been resting at his home and have been enjoying it much. I
caught cold however, and have been confined to the house a
day or two, but there were one or two bright days in which we did
some driving over the country. Theodore has told me some
curious legends of the countryside. I have enjoyed going with
him and the inteUigent collie, over the farm, shepherding, etc.
Brandon Lodge. February 5th, 1890.
We have been around the meetings in this country giving to
the service just a week, .and having ten meetings beside the
amount of travelling done. First to Sturtone. Here we had two
public meetings and a Bible reading. They were favoured times,
and my message on " Regeneration " was listened to most atten
tively. At Grimsby. — A Gospel meeting, stormy night, but one may
hope some good was done. This was the only meeting that we
did not feel quite satisfied over. From Grimsby to Alford. Here
a young Friend and Theo's. cousin, who is in a bank, got up the
meeting for us. It was a very good one- So far as we know the

Il8 JOHN T. DORLAND.
first Friends' meeting in the place. We felt very weak over it, but '.
as we waited on our knees the assurance of blessing came, and we
went to the rneeting in quiet confidence in the Lord- They seemed
so to enter into the silence and were so attentive and thoughtful-
We ended the meeting with hearts full of praise.
On Seventh-day morning we drove , over to the poet
Tennyson's birth-place. It is at Somersby, nine miles away; we
had a pleasant time, lounged on the bridge over the identical
"Brook," and came away with the feeling that the place in its lack
of the beautiful and romantic only gave one more proof that poets
are born, not made. That same p.m. we came on to Spalding.
That evening was a rare time of conversation on best things.
The next day -we had three meetings, driving over to Gedney,
twelve miles away, to an afternoon one. The evening meeting at
Spalding was one long to be remembered.
Lincolnshire is an interesting county, and the meetings
though small have a living seed in them. Surely we have been
conscious of strength given for every engagement. Theodore
Burtt's companionship has been most pleasant and helpful, and
his part in vocal service helpful and lively. Another stage of
my journey over, and our desire for these meetings has been
granted us.
After visiting Derby he reached Nottingham- March ist, 1890-
Seventh-day visited Cowper's old haunts at Olney- On First-
day adult school, meeting for worship, Bible reading, and evening
meeting. This last large, fifteen requests for prayer and eight or
ten professed conversion. Next day to Kettering-. Meeting that
day ; Bible reading and evening meeting on Third and Fourth
days, and mid-week meetings, Wellingboro' mid-week arid young
people's Fifth-day evening.
At Cambridge I had three meetings and three Bible readings.
Very good times. It is a hard field.
The Holraden's were most kind to me, but I was glad to
come up to London on Third-day. Since then I have been lazing
here. Only have had four meetings with policemen, besides
one at Holloway, and one at the adult school. Three meetings
to-morrow will conclude all we shall have before leaving, as we
hope to, for Syria on Second-day. It is wonderful how things
have come round. I trust we may be preserved on this trip, and
that it may benefit us in every way ; I hope I may be able to
preach Christ better for it. Ileave ourselves and the dear ones at
home with Him.

CHAPTER X.
First trip to the East — Rome and the Coliseum — Naples, Pompeii,
and Vesuvius — Services on Shipboard — Alexandria and the
Nile Belta — Impressions of Egypt — Cairo — Mahometanism
— the Great Pyramid — Sakarah Pyramids and Tombs —
Memphis — Bazaars — Leaving for Palestine.

THE tour to the East anticipated in the last chapter
was a prospect that gave John Dorland much
pleasure. It was the result of a strong desire on the part of a
Friend that he should visit Palestine, and obtain while
so doing a complete change from the frequently very
exhausting labours of his gospel service.
Many months elapsed before an opportunity presented
itself at the beginning of March, 1890, when his personal
friend J. Allen Baker, (referred to as J. in the following
pages), wishing to take the same journey, started with
him for the East. They were accompanied by George S.
Baker as far as Naples.
John Dorland's journal begins :
Rome. Thursday, March 6th, 1890.
Here we are in Rome and thus beginneth the account of our
journey. We left London on Tuesday in a dense fog, and one of the
coldest mornings we have had this winter. It was well that it
was so or we might have minded more coming away. But we
were fleeing to warmer skies and shed no tear. George B. is our
companion as far as Naples. W.K., J.B., and Howard Brooks
saw us off at Cannon Street, 1 1 a.m. We had soon left the fog
behind and were speeding through a snow-covered country toward
Folkestone. It was cold indeed, I never saw more snow and cold
in England. We got the boat at Folkestone and were soon out on
the Channel. Here we could see clear away to the coast of France
and the shores of both countries were covered in snow, giving to
the chalk cliffs of old England a whiteness not their own. Fortu-
119

120 JOHN T. DORLAND.
nately for us it was beautifully calm, so our " sea legs " were not
tested, and with a bright sun everything was what we could wish.
I was on deck all the time- So far, our photographic instruments
have occupied a good deal of our time, George is enthusiastic over
them and has one of his own ; ours is in a case and carried by a
strap over the shoulder, so it is very little trouble. It will take ,
forty-two pictures without changing the plates- We have been
practising all the way.
Boulogne has a very strongly fortified harbour. On a hill
near is a monument to Napoleon. I do not know what it com
memorates, but to me it was the thought of impotent rage against
" the nation of shopkeepers " so safe behind that strip of blue sea.
We got into Paris about 6.30, and at nine started for the " sunny
south." We, selfish mortals, thought we were going to have our
compartment to ourselves, but a man and wife and two children
came in. However they were not bad companions, and after we
had settled for sleep as best we could, they gave up talking.
The Mont Cenis railway is described in detail. We
give a iew sentences :
I do wish I could describe that valley ; I never saw anything
more beautiful. Mountains by our side and across the valley,
vineyards sometimes halfway up them. Jagged tops against, oh
such a blue sky! — a true Italian sky — the river winding down;
villages — they too were Italian. Grouped together in some setting
of hills as if an artist had arranged and placed them, the square
church tower standing above them, and the bright costumes of the
people — it must be seen to be known, and once seen such a vision
never fades away, but remains among the pleasures of memory. We
reached Genoa about sunset, and the light on the fair city was lovely.
This city was chiefly associated with the birthplace of Columbus in
my childish mind. His statue is in the square near the station.
From there we skirted the lovely shore of the Mediterranean. It
¦was my first view of that sea, and by this time the moon was up
and at the full. White villas on bold cliffs set against olive groves,
and under a flood of such bright moonHght !
We got into Rome about 6.30, and have taken up our quarters
at this hotel — a very good quiet one. We looked with great interest,
as we drew near the eternal city at the old walls and ruins, and a
distant view of the dome of St. Peter's.
We refreshed ourselves, had breakfast, and then started out.
Hired a carriage and drove to the post office. Then Trajan's
Column and the Mamertime prison where it is said Paul was
imprisoned. The dungeon looks old enough, then to the Forum,
where the great columns remain, and over it ruins of the Palace of

RUINS OF BATHS OF CARACALLA, ROME.

ROME AND THE COLISEUM. 12 1
the Cfflsars. The ruins of this great palace are massive walls of
brick— smaU brick— but the Romans knew how to make brick and
mortar. From there we went to the great baths of Caracalla.
The ruins are immense. Luxurious fellows these noble Romans
were. Theh to the Catacombs. These were of great interest, forty
or fifty feet we went down into a series of passages lined with spaces
cut out of the rock large enough to receive a coffin— some sealed
up and some broken open — bone dust covering the bottom— strange
-characters and rude drawings — littie chapels, and some skeletons
of the 2nd century. Friday evening, March 7th, 1890.
We did as we intended and saw the great ruins of the
CoUseum under the moon. It was worth seeing. The monument
of a nation's glory and shame. It is simply colossal— immense.
We walked, and on our way passed the Forum, on through narrow
-streets and winding ways until before us casting black and
immense shadows the moonlight pouring through the open and
sometimes broken arches, rose in ruined but solemn grandeur, the
Coliseum. Fancy made the building whole again, filled the seats
with shouting thousands, made the arena echo to the roar of lions
and the prayers of martyrs — all is over now, and the same moon
chines as brightly now as then.
The Vatican and its wonders are described and many
other of the sights of the city.
We promised ourselves an eariy start but were too lazy,
and only got breakfast over at 8.30, and then were off for the
Vatican. Rome has taken on new life since it was taken out
of the Pope's hands and made the capital of Italy. Its population
is about- 450,000 and is growing. Large blocks of buildings
are going up, and some are erected right against an old ruin,
the old and the new being strangely mixed. There is a brisk air
about it that I did not expect to see ; I thought Italians lazy —
judging from the organ grinders I had seen in America. The
people seem very loyal to King Humbert and hate the old Pope
as strongly. There is some good gospel work being done in the
way of missions and nearly every large Protestant body has a
church here- I did not say I think that we visited the English
^ave yard. It is a sweet spot, and the flowers are so beautiful,
with cameUas red and white, and dark green cypress trees. Near
here lies the young Keats, and we read the mournful inscription
be wished to be placed on his stone — " Here lies one whose name
"was writ in water ! ' '

122 JOHN T. DORL.4ND.
Another birthday comes round.
On our way home we went into a photograph shop and
made some purchases- G- and J. each gave me such a beautiful
picture for my birthday. Yes really my 30th birthdHy spent in
Rome ! If any one had told me it would be so lO years ago,
I should have thought almost anything was as possible, but
it is a fact — it is the "exceedingly abundantly," that He loves
to give. We were in our room for 'the evening and I read the
party the Chariot race in " Ben Hur." We could the better fancy
it after seeing what we have. Edward Sparrow told us of some
Friends from Bublin living in Rome, and it struck me that it
would be nice to invite them to a meeting in our room here, so at
1 1 this a.m. they came, seven of us, and we had a Friends' meeting
and a refreshing time it was. I think we all enjoyed it.
In the afternoon we went for a drive. We wanted so much
to see the "Aurora " of Guido Reni and could not go yesterday, so
with all assurance, though his gallery is not open to-day, we
presented ourselves at Prince Rospigliosi's, sent in our cards, said
we were leaving Rome to-morrow, and were admitted- We saw
the magnificent picture, to my mind one of the finest in Rome.
It is a fresco on the ceiling and a large mirror is arranged on a
table that most beautifully reflects it. These are red letter days
tome. There has been nothing to mar the pleasure of them. My
companions are so kind to me ; J's French carries us through and
anyhow many speak English.
There must be a great many English and American visitors
in Rome. We have several Americans at this hotel- One party,
parents and daughter, are something to be wondered at. The
daughter is — well, vtdgar, and one can understand how English
people form opinions of Americans from meeting such people.
Sitting opposite her one could learn her family history in a week.
She embeUishes her conversation with such expressions as " you
bet," "the whole business," etc. Why could we not have had some
really representative people from the U.S. ? The clerk in the office
said, " We much prefer English," and I share his opinion. It was
very pleasant to get a letter from home this morning, I think it
helped me to enjoy the meeting. Certainly we are having a lovely
time- I was telling J. we are favoured to be able to answer the
query clearly, " Are Friends preserved in love," etc.
The last two days have been somewhat gray, but we hope
for bright Italian days at Naples. J. and I look dreadful with our
beards a quarter-of-an-inch long, but we have resolved to keep
our half-made vow and let them grow. It saves time and
trouble.

NAPLES, POMPEII, AND VESUVIUS. 1 23
Of Naples he writes : —
There were some rare and curious things in the museum
there, but what appealed most to me was the magnificent view.
First the city, large with bright coloured houses and long streets
— the sweep of the splendid bay — the unmistakable form of
Vesuvius, the smoke from the crater blown in a long line down its
side, the point of Sorrento reaching out to the Island of Capri,
blue beyond — all made up a picture once seen never to be
forgotten. The city is not so fine as Rome — but the situation is
of course much finer. Here is Italy, and here are Italians —
such as we see in New York. They seem different from the people
in Rome — so much more dirty and ragged, so many more donkeys
and garbage, and garlic.
Pompeii was visited from Naples.
I had a strange feeling as I turned into the paved street,
with chariot ruts in the pavement and broken houses on either
side — shops, bakeries, mills, wine shops, houses, farms, temples,
theatres, all the life of these people spread out before us. Roman
life in a fashionable town — in all its glitter, and in its shame —
disgustingly and flagrantly sensual — no wonder it was over
whelmed. We wandered about an hour and a half among
the ruins, and would have liked to remain longer but wanted
to make an early start for the summit of Vesuvius ; so we got
a lunch at a restaurant, hired four horses, and one for our
guide, and mounted. We might have rivalled " Buffalo Bill "
who is in Naples now. These Italian horses are small, and not
very spirited, unless indeed the whip is freely used. None of us
had been on horses for years, and our poor young Englishman,
whom we dubbed " St. Mary," was a veiy timid horseman, and
several times quite delayed us. Our pockets were stuffed with
great oranges — our wine bottles — for our refreshment on the way.
We soon began to feel some confidence and got up a smart
gallop, the clatter of our horses' hoofs bringing old and young to
the doors to gaze and wonder and admire (?) Well, we had a jolly
ride — so much better than going up by the railroad on the other
side. First we held our way through small villages and between
vineyards in which worked brown men and handkerchief-headed
women — and then mounting higher we found ourselves in the
region of lava — but so pulverised that it makes, they say, good
soil — anyhow miles of it were planted with vineyards. Then
beyond this to the hard lava. Here our horses chose their own
steps in the trail and up we went. The lava would be sometimes
higher than our heads — rivers of it cooled in the most fantastic

124 JOHN T. DORLAND.
shapes— great convolutions of it like mighty serpents coiled, some
times resembhng men and ships. When we got to the foot of the
crater we dismounted, leaving our horses to the care of some
boys— ate oranges, and girded ourselves for the chmb. It was
steep, hot, and the worst of it was that one'.'^ boots sink in fine
dust, and then slip back some distance. I was glad to avail
myself of a guide's strap, held over his shoulder, and thus was
helped up. It would have taken me two and a half hours other
wise, instead of the one and a half hours it took. We rested, ate
oranges and snow, and mounted again, over the rough jagged
lava streams, and finally, hot and weary, reached the top. Such
a view behind us ! the whole bay and the vaUey at our feet, arid
before — over some gaping seams from -which came sulphur fumes
that nearly choked one — a few yards and we stood on the edge of
the crater. It gave me a feeling of awe. Such a sight ! the steam
filled it and came out in a volume as if all the boilers in Lancashire
were letting off steam in one place at once. Hidden by the steam
was a sound of heavy waves lashing the shore — the molten lava,
and then a sudden upheaval and a quantity of the lava would be'
thrown up loo feet, and faU away from us, borne by the wind.
Such tremendous power ! It was almost oveipowering. The wind
was so keen I took shelter behind a bed of cold lava, but the others
explored, and I was thankful that they came out all right ; Joe
lost his handkerchief in the crater. The guides dipped copper
coins in some of the melted lava — I hope to bring one home — bent
it over, and then let it cool, imprisoning the coin. We -were not
long on the top, and were only ten minutes coming down to the
horses, then mounted and came merrily to the station and so
home. It was a day never to be forgotten ; I think I got enough
exercise to satisfy even Br. Thorp — peace be to him.
I have enjoyed Naples. To-day is glorious ; sky, bay, all in
such sunlight ! I hope we shall have a good voyage to Alexandria.
My next \^'ill probably be from Cairo. We leave George here, and
shall miss him !
Some notes of the voyage to Alexandria may be given :
By this time we became somewhat acquainted with some of our
fellow passengers. There were some of Gaze's and Cook's tourists
— about forty in all, and, including ourselves, thirteen ministers,
Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists, and Friends. Nearly all
Americans and generally " Western." They were however agree
able. There were several B.B.'s in the party, and a Br. Leake,
-who comes from Pittsburg, and who sat next me at table, was very
nice ; none of them drank wine, and we constantly astonished the
Italian waiters by our tastes. It seemed such a novel thing that

ALEXANDRIA AND THE NILE DELTA. 125
we should not take wine. We had some pleasant times singing
hymns, and when First-day came we had three " services."
Br. Leake in the morning preached eloquently on the Spirit.
They asked me to give a Bible reading in the afternoon, and I did;
I hope it did some good. Several thanked me, and in the evening
Br- Hayes gave a lecture on Egypt and its relation to Syria. It
was a pleasant First-day. When it was found that we were
Friends, we were objects of general interest, and several asked us
questions and knew Friends. Even the guide of the Gaze party
told me his grandmother was a Friend, but her goodness must
have been exhausted in his father. We are thus far very glad that
we are not in any party.
Our passage was so favourable that we got into Alexandria
this morning (Monday) at about 8.30. The first thing I saw from
our port-hole was the lighthouse occupying the site of the old world
wonder Pharos.
This is Africa. We engaged a stalwart-looking Arab and
were soon down the gangway, in our carriage and on our way to
the Custom House. Such a scene on the dock — such costumes
and colours. Turbans, the red fez, semi-Turkish, blue, scarlet,
yellow ; shouting, gesticulating, and in the dirty streets by our
noses we know we are in the East.
The business part of the city is quite like Naples or Rome —
good streets and fine buildings, and many French and English
shops. We left our bags at the station, and then came
the settlement with these beggars. Such swindlers ! ' ' backsheesh ' '
is even now a familiar sound in our ears, and will be till we
are out of the country. We are waiting for our train to Cairo and
are writing in a cafe. Such noises — asif about twenty men were just
on the verge of a fight. One will get used to it I presume. One
is glad the English are in Egypt, and that there is now something
like law and order. Mr. Allen, who was here at the time, said
the bombardment did not injure the town, it was Arabi Pasha.
Cairo. March i8th, 1890.
I long for the pen of a ready writer or, as I use a stylus, the
practised one of an old Roman, so that I might describe
this wonderful city to you. But first I must go back to
Alexandria. It is hard to believe that it had an ancient glory so
great as we are told. There are no remains of it now — libraries,.
schools, aU gone — an uninteresting place, dirty and low. We left
it at 4, and were soon in a most interesting district. I have
taken many railway journeys but never one of such absorbing
interest. We were in the Nile delta — flatter than a prairie —
bitter lakes on our right, and sand-hills on our left. These

126 JOHN T. DORLAND.
belonged to a. canal, and clear cut against the sky picturesque
Arabs with camels, and asses or buffaloes in single file, passed
along it. Then the country opened out, and we began to under
stand why the Nile is deified in Egypt. Where there is no -water
the ground is hard, dry, barren ; but where the water goes it
blossoms as the rose. There is a vast system of irrigation by
means of canals and in riUs ; the water is thus carried to almost
every part, and all is verdant. The soil must be almost inexhaust
ible, and as the Nile fertilizes it every spring, it gives rich crops.
I never saw such green, even in Ireland.
The delta swarms with life. Villages are very frequent, but
such villages ! mere mud hovels of the poorest description on
raised plots — each with its graveyard, and most have a group of
palm trees or the feathery tamarisk. These are islands in the
season of the Nile fioods, now there are mud roads leading every
where. I have seen dirty shanties in Ireland, and huts in Scotland
not o'er clean, but for dirt these are the worst- Mud and dung
are the walls ; the loofs are low and flat; goats, chickens, donkeys,
seem to be numbered among the inmates. Over some there rose
the graceful minaret of some mosque, or the dome of some sheik's
tomb. There were engines pumping in some places, sometimes
the water was raised by the simple and ancient wheel, and then
again two naked figures with a large basket — it looked like one —
on ropes, scooped up the water and skilfully flung it into the
channel. We bought oranges, oranges — and such oranges ! so tender
and juicy — I never ate such. Our train was an express, and we
made good time ; but the day fell, and the last third of our run
was made in darkness. The trains are like English ones, only
there are not compartments in them, and all are smoked in. We
came second class, and found them quite comfortable, after one
got used to the tobacco smoke. We passed one or two branches
-of the Nile. How large it must have seemed to Jew or Greek,
and seems even to me, accustomed as I am to American rivers. It is
of a rich brown like the Tiber, and flows slowly down between mud
banks. So we got into Cairo without seeing anything of the city ;
but were soon at our hotel, and found it a pleasant exchange from
-our narrow cabins on shipboard. It is a very nice one, and in true
Oriental fashion is built around an open court. The halls at every
landing open out into it like an open bay window, and every story
has its covered passage like a verandah. In the middle of the
court below is a large aviary, and the mornings are vocal with the
matins of the birds. Vines grow all over, nearly covering the
trellis-work, and when lighted up, as it was when we first came
into it, it seemed like faiiyland. We have such a nice room,

IMPRESSIONS OF EGYPT. I27
our two beds hung with muslin because of the mosquitoes, though
I have only seen one as yet.
We had a bath, after dinner a short walk, and then offered
our praise and retired- A long, lovely night- I was waked by
the birds. No wonder ablutions were so important a part of
Eastern religions — there is nothing so refreshing as a bath.
Breakfast over we waited for the coming of our donkey boy. He
is one whom Clarkson Wallis recommended and we especially
wanted him. He speaks English, and has been at Paris. At
last he came, and we have engaged him for our stay here.
It is too hot for much walking, and carriages cannot go
through the narrow streets, so donkeys are in great request. Our
guide's name is Achmed Ali — a devout Mahometan, an
abstainer, and a good fellow. We are already quite attached to
him. He is twenty years old — has been married two years, and in
a burst of confidence quite unusual in an Arab, told us his wife is
thirteen. He seems fond of her, and his brother-in-law was our
other donkey boy — foe every one of these long- eared, obstinate,
patient creatures has to have a boy to run behind and drive it on
by blows and shouts. Achmed seems grieved with the loss of
much of the old religious life among the people — they do not pray,
he says, and they drink wine. With many gestures he told me
that he only takes cafe and smokes ; he insisted that tobacco does
one good, and he much wanted us to try it — not opium he
explained. Well I am glad to have such an intelligent fellow.
The English occupation of Egypt is not an unmixed blefssing ;
drink has followed, and in such a passionate nature as the Arab
must work havoc, and sooner than with us. Achmed is a devout
fellow, and would put to shame some so-called Christians in
England. They are very polite. He several times shook hands
¦with a friend and then both kissed their hands. I think it is the
ordinary mode of salutation. He got two good donkeys for us,
and behold us mounted and en route. We visited two mosques —
the architecture is aj I expected, rough but striking. We put on
¦sUppers over our shoes. They let J. photograph freely, and a
young man saying his prayers in a loud voice swaying forward and
backward as he prayed seemed not disturbed at all by our
•operations. But the streets of Cairo ! Who can describe them ? Such
movement, colour, and cries, such shops, such beggars, such
-camels and asses, such sweets and vegetables. It is like a
dream, or a chapter from the " Arabian Nights," and now that we
have been some hours through them, I feel as if it might be almost
a vision, the tangled and unsubstantial fabric of a dream. Whe:-?
£lse could you see such sights ? Bagdad ? No, not on such a

128 JOHN T. DORLAND.
scale. Cairo is the witch city, the meeting place of east and west,
two civilizations struggling in her womb, on every hand symbols of
old times and memories, and round the corner the modern viUa
and the French gardens. Narrow dark streets a constant offence-
to the nose, dirt and shame, and neat wide boulevardes and French
and English fashions, I wished I had eyes in the back of my head
and the steady push of the camel, so that I might see on aU sides
and go where I cannot now. Our donkeys are after the usual sort,
but they are easy riders and I enjoy mine. The name of Joe's is
" Ginger," and mine " Rosenita."
After the mosques this morning, came the Tombs of the
Caliphs. They are outside the walls and over sandy hills.
The finest one has a name I cannot remember. In the
school connected with it some children were learning to read, each
one rocking backward and forward and droning out the Koran in
loud and unmusical tones. Is Mahometanism a dead faith ?
No, in one school here there are 3,000 students, and you should
have seen Achmed's face light up when I asked him if he had ever
been in Mecca, " No sir, but I expect to go." He is saving money
for it. He says " Good men are at home after 8 p.m., bad men go
out drink, etc." Much the same all the world over.
Evening. — We are just home from such an afternoon — and
tired! been on donkeyback for hours — think how we shall feel
to-morrow ! Well two p.m. came and with it Achmed, and the
donkeys, and we were off. He is determined that we shall see all
that is possible in the four or five days we have here- So we have
been on the gallop most of the time. Binner just over now ; I must
finish and then to bed as we are to be up at 5.15. to-morrow to get
an early start for the Pyramids. We met a funeral, and it was no
more absurd in costume than one in Rome, but the women made
more noise, it was reaUy waUing. There seem to be so many
women about, and the way they chatter is wonderful. Mary Thorne
is nowhere (English readers wiU excuse a local Canadian expression).
Two nearly came to blows in a group to-day — but Achmed was
unmoved — it is such a daily occurrence. First we rode to old Cairo
and crossed to the Island of Roda, not in a boat but on the dry river
bed, for this branch of the Nile drys up in the dry season. On
this island is the NUometer which indicates the rise of the NUe in
ells. It is a post in a square well with Arabic figures on it ; and
a sheik is sworn to keep a correct account of the rise.
Returning we visited the Coptic church in the same quarter,
it must be very old and as ugly as it is old. In the vault, we were
gravely assured, on a certain stone Mary sat, Christ sat on another,
and Joseph on another. Another mosque, having in it three
hundred and sixty-six piUars and one miraculously brought to

THE GREAT PYRAMID. I29
Cairo from Mecca ; by a freak of nature it has a white vein, which
the Arabs say — and Achmed believes it — is the stroke of the
prophet's whip as he commanded it to transport itself to Cairo, and
struck it with his whip for not moving at once. Then over the
dusty rubbish hills to the graves of the Mamelukes, much the same
as those of the Caliphs, as dirty, and as obscure in their origin.
All this afternoon that donkey boy has kept up with us and
" belted " those poor beasts, I wonder how he does it. Mine had
an invincible desire to edge on to the pavement and I nearly
knocked one man down. My hand is sore pulling on the right
rein. I tried to assume an easy and free position riding home,
but I think onlookers would see I am not used to riding. Please
excuse this writing I am so weary and after offering thanks I will
right to bed, good night. March 21st, i8qo-
We came home so weary yesterday, that I could not under
take to write last evening, and I have risen at 6- 15, so that I could
tell you of the pleasures of this memorable day. First, we rose at
5 . 15 , so it was a long day. Breakfast in our room , at six we were on our
donkeys and making our way toward the Great Pyramid. At the
bridge over the Nile began the procession toward the city. They
pay toll there, and camels and donkeys and chickens and goats,
etc., were countless. We pushed on ; sometimes the way seemed
blocked by camels, loaded with clover in such quantity that they
looked like small moving mountains of green, but we dodged
between, though frequently I came unpleasantly near the heads of
these creatures and felt some fear lest they might bite- We were
on a broad fine road, shaded by splendid trees leading right to the
Pyramids. They rose before us, growing in size, in a sUent
grandeur that impressed one, as no other building does. A
Bedouin tribe seems to have taken possession of the Great Pyramid,
and every traveUer who goes up or in it must pay the sheik one
shiUing. The old rascal must get quite an income. At the end
of the road is a large European hotel. It strikes one as very
incogruous in such surroundings. Of all the beggars in the East
that we have met, these Pyramid fellows are the most rapacious.
The extortions at Niagara are nothing, but J. stood firm, Achmed
came to the rescue, and we got off fairly weU. Of course we went up
and into it. It is over four hundred and fifty feet high, and com
mands a wide view. It and the two smaUer ones stand on the rOck
plateau overlooking the Nile and on the other side is the wide bare
solitude of the desert. Life and death side by side. The facing of
the outside was once of white poUshed limestone making a smooth
surface, but now torn off to build the palaces in Cairo. The top
stone is gone and many of the corner stones. It was at one corner

130 JOHN T. DORLAND.
we made the ascent. The tiers of stone are very high, three feet
perhaps, so they are difficult to climb, but with two men to drag,
and one to push, one goes up quite easily. To go inside is the most
difficult matter. First down an inclined opening about three or four
feet high, then up another, over polished granite so smooth that one
is in constant danger of slipping and spinning down like a ball in a
bowling alley, but here your barefooted Arabs are necessary and
trustworthy. We had candles, and the place was awfully dark.
There were bats flying, and we could hear the noise of these creatures
disturbed by our lights and voices. Then we came to the Grand
Galler}', twenty-seven feet high, into the Antechamber, and under
a very low doorway into the King's Chamber. This is a fine large
hall, all in poHshed granite, holding only the empty sarcophagus of
the King. There are no hieroglyphics on this pyramid- We did not
go to the Queen's Chamber, it is small and nothing but bare walls.
I was glad to breathe once more the outside air. So here is
another boyish ambition gratified. This pyramid is supposed by
many to have been divinely built, that is, that the architect was
inspired, and while the measurements are certainly most peculiar,
one hesitates to accept Piazzi Smyth's conclusion- I suppose it
is the oldest, most enduring, and most wonderful work of man.
It is the nearest approach to a mountain that the art of man ever
achieved. There it stands, old when Joseph came to Egypt, and
making Rome, ancient Rome, modern- One might almost safely
say that it will stand as long as the world endures, for it would
cost millions of pounds to destroy it, and its hard granite will
endure as the hills themselves. We did not attempt the smaller
pyramids, but saw the Sphynx. This whole plateau was once a
great burial ground, with avenues and walls and gates, and it
seems certain that up the steps between the fore arms of the great
Sphynx "was one way of approach. The figure is sixty-six feet
high, but partly covered with sand and the face and head are much
mutilated. The face is thirteen feet broad, the ear four-and-a-half
feet long, the nose, gone now, seven feet long, and yet despite the
disfigurement there is an expression of calm and almost beauty —
certainly majesty — in the stone lines, of that great face. An old
ruined temple is near it, but leaving these behind us we struck into
the desert for the Sakarah Pyramids and tombs.
It was hke "the way thou goest down to Gaza which is
desert." It gives one a very faint idea of travelling in a caravan.
Besolate brown hills with lonely valleys between them, bare, with
beautiful pebbles, but no sign of life.
Nearer the Nile were occasional tents of the Bedouin with
camels grazing if such it could be called, and baby camels with
neck and legs ridiculously long. Bogs barked at us, and some-

SAKARAH PYRAMIDS. — MEMPHIS. I3I
times a lonely figure watched a group of camels. It gave one a spaSm
of fear — such a waste howHng wilderness. There was a fresh
wind, but the sun was hot as we toiled on on our patient donkeys.
Before us were the fifteen pyramids of Sakarah, some in ruins and
some well preserved. What could perish in this sand and air ?
At last when we were growing weary and sore, we saw a house, I
call it such by courtesy only, and were glad to find that it was our
noon halting place. First however we went to the temple of the
sacred Bull Apis. Long dark corridors hewn out of the solid rock,
with twenty-five chambers, hewn out on the sides wherein were
immense sarcophagi, in which used to lie the bodies of these bulls
after being ferried over the sacred lake. It was hot in there and a
fine place for bats. Then to the tomb of Ti, and another somewhat
similar, where the hieroglyphics are as fresh and sharp as though
done yesterda}^ These must be of great interest to the student of
Egyptology. To us they were figures of the King, sitting, or crossing
in his boat, of fish, gazelles, ibis, etc. Then in the bamboo covered
porch of Maritte's house we ate the lunch Achmed had brought
fi-om the hotel in the saddle bags for us. Thanks to our good
filter, we were able also to enjoy the water. We had enough
lunch to give Achmed and the two donkey boys a good portion.
These poor boys. I do not see how they can run all day. The
donkeys, after eating their clover, laid flat out in the sun, and I
followed their example till a kind of insect made me assume a
standing position by threatening to climb my trousers.
At last we start again and have several miles before we come
to the Nile valley with its green grass and wheat and barley quite
headed out. The usual dirty villages, but all the inhabitants seem
at work in the flelds, and every waterwheel going." We wound
around till we came to Memphis. The only thing to see there was
the colossal statue of RamsesIL, forty-two feet high. Ithasawall
built around it, and one goes up to a platform from which he looks
down on the grave calm face. It is like the Sphynx and is supposed
to be of the same king. Both legs are broken. This and one corner
of a wall are all that remains of the once great and populous city,
the " Pride of Egypt," with its temple and 12,000 priests and
attendants. Only mud-fields and dirty villages- The careless
traveUer would not know that he is on particularly historic ground.
This I suppose was the capital of Egypt when Joseph " was next to
the king." A mile or so beyond we took train, donkeys and aU,
and arrived at our hotel at about 6.15. Oh! we were weary. We
have only one day more here, and looking back over the nearly
three days we have had it seems almost a fortnight. We have
seen so much and it has all been so new and strarige. I
-should think that there is no city in the world like Cairo. I had

132 JOHN T. DORLAND.
no idea it would prove so interesting. Bream-land, it seems to
irie, like things one fancies in boyhood, and never supposes will
come to pass. I am almost tempted to pinch myself, only J. does
that or something equally awakening often enough to convince me
that it is really I, that I am in Cairo and having all these pleasures.
I do not deserve them. I hope I shall benefit by them so that it
may not be a mere " lust of the eyes." They wiU always be among
the " pleasures of memory."
Friday morning. — We "did" the bazaars and they are worth
doing. No adequate description of them can be given. It made
one wish for a long purse, such pretty things there were, and the
work in brass and silver too was very fine. Of course much is in
a semi-barbaric style, but only the more interesting on that
account. Achmed led us through these mazes, and saw that we
were not imposed upon. The streets were full of people and one
just had to elbow his way along. They are so narrow too, and
covered reeds or boards that make them very cool and shady.
Smells ? Yes, no wonder the oriental smokes. It is a much
pleasanter odour than many others that would otherwise meet his
olfactory nerves. We got some little things. Among other things
we bought one or two small bottles of attar of roses from an
inteUigent young perfume merchant. He could speak some
EngHsh, and J., I think, enjoyed chaffering with him. They do
expect such an amount of jewing and jawing, I can't do it- The
merchants sit cross-legged at the front of their wee shops,
everything so in reach that they do not have to rise to show goods,
arid so save all their strength to haggle with.
Then follows an account in his diary of howling
dervishes, " a sad and disgusting sight."
Achmed brought us home through these indescribable streets
and halted near his own home ; inviting us to have a cup of coffee -
We could not refuse. His hospitality was extended to us in the
streets. We did not see his wife, but she may have been one of
the several women with covered faces who were around us. The
children gathered round us, Achmed's brother was introduced,
and we formed the centre of a group that I am sure felt more
amusement than admiration. The coffee is good. We have
grown to like much this black Eastern stuff. I never supposed I
should. Achmed's wife has made a band for the veUs and nose pieces
we bought. Very kind of her. We got these and' came away in
state. Achmed seemed much to enjoy doing us this honour. We
have settled with him, and besides the regular agreement, gave
Iiim, the good trusty fellow, a few shillings extra and a couple to

LEAVING FOR PALESTINE. I33
his wife. He is coming to-morrow morning to see us off and to
get the letter of recommendation we are leaving for him. He is a
very decent feUow, I hope to meet him in Heaven, and though he
speaks English very well here — there, there shall be one speech,
and he can understand me.
To my surprise his brother showed me letters from the
Richardsons of Ireland highly recommending him, so goodness
must run in the family. I am to take back letters to them from
him. Achmed said : " I care not so much about money, but I care
for my good name." I have been encouraging him to read the
Koran and to go to Mecca on a Pilgrimage. Was that right ?
Well I thought so, and do still.
So now to-morrow Cairo becomes a thing of the past. Well,
I never spent days in this way more pleasantly. I wish I had the
Eastern art of telling stories. I saw a group of eager listeners
round a man to-day. He was telling some tale, I should have
joined the group if I could have understood. But I cannot
describe facts, so I fear I have given you no real notion of this
unique oriental city, next Constantinople the largest, and next
Mecca and Medina the most devotedly Moslem in the Turkish
Empire. From Port Said we have some jottings, of which we
give some extracts :
Ismailia is a most uninteresting town, and we were detained
there an hour. The canal has no stonework at all-
We saw the new moon last night. The sky is so clear here,
we could see the whole faint outline, but only the bottom part
seemed dipped in silver — a thin but so bright crescent — no wonder
Moslems have chosen it as the symbol of their faith — it was so
beautiful. We arrived here about 7.40, and are at a not very
comfortable hotel. Port Said seems to be quite a town, but such
a dirty low place. I am glad we have no longer to stay in it.
There is only a Catholic and English Church in the place, so we
have had our own worship. I wonder if I have told you how very
quickly the darkness comes in these countries. We noticed it
last night. There is no sweet hour between the daylight and the
darkness, the dark comes at once- We have been thinking of
you all-

CHAPTER XI.
First visit to Palestine — Jerusalem— Jericho — Jordon and the Bead
Sea— Mar Saba— Bethlehem— Friends' Mission, Ramallah —
Tent Life — Nablous — Samaria — Orphans' Home, Nazareth —
GalUee — Bamascus — Beyrout — Friends' Mission, Brumana —
Branch F.CF-U. — Bible readings on board ship— Ephesus —
Friends' Mission, Constantinople — Athens — Sympathy for
Greece — Foggio — Venice — St. Gothard Pass — Holland —
Return, to London.

Jerusalem. March 25th,
AT last I am able to write that name of so many associations,
and tell you that we have reached the goal of our travel,
and it will seem as if, when we leave Jerusalem, we are turning
our faces homeward.
The run to Jaffa was a smooth one, and we had a long and
good night, but in the morning we ran into a dense fog, so the
ship could only run at half speed, and things looked dismal.
But at last we ran out of it and before us lay the long low range of
sand hills, and behind them the blue range of the mountains of
Judah and Benjamin. It was the Holy Land with all its memories
and histories and its peculiar interest for Christians in all times.
We were soon putting in toward Jaffa. The town has no
harbour, but it is a most picturesque place. The houses climb the
hill, arid behirid are dark groves of orange and olive. Soon a fleet
of boats puts off to us. Cook's and Gaze's men in red and blue,
and any number of howling natives. It was an animated scene.
Any pleasant opinions one had formed of Jaffa from the
ship's deck are dispelled on closer acquaintance. It is a filthy,
evil-smelling town. We were out however in the German quarter,
where thirty years ago a number of Germans colonized, and their
thrift and cleanliness are apparent-
,, Behind Jaffa is a low district which Mr. Lloyd told me was
a harbour in Solomon's time. Here are the gardens, and very
fruitful and green and pleasant they are .
Leaving Jaffa, we cross the plain of Sharon. The "rose of
Sharon " is a flower in dispute, but the plain has many beautiful
flowers growing .on it- It is very green now, and seems well
cultivated in an Arabian fashion. Their ploughs are light wooden
things just shod with iron, and they merely tickle the ground.
134

AN IMPRESSIVE SUNSET. — JERUSALEM. 135
Watch-towers are built at certain intervals, but seem needless as
the road is so fine and safe. It is a good road, and besides the
one from Beyrout to Bamascus, the only one in the land for
carriages. Two hours out we passed Ramleh, and in another
hour were on a small height where we overlooked the valley of
Ajalon, the scene of Joshua's victory, and where the moon stood
still. It is now a peaceful vale, the other side bounded by the blue
hills over which we must climb to Zion. God not only made His
people a separate people religiously but geographically — desert to
the south and east, mountains to the west and north, and many
an army has traversed the plain from north to south and never
attempted the rocky defiles. At last about 4 p.m- we started again,
and began our climb. The road winds around following the defile
and there are on it many excellent places for waylaying travellers.
The hills are rounded and rocky, rising as if ,in terraces, and on
some of these there are patches of g-round and perhaps an olive
tree. There are many of these, and they very closely resemble an
aged willow. Two hours brought us to the crest of the main ridge,
and as if our arrival were timed for sunset, we reached the summit
just about ten minutes before it. Behind us lay these round hills,
down the defiles we looked, across the plain of Sharon to the
broad belt of the sea shining in glory under the setting sun.
We stopped the carriage, climbed to an elevation above us, and
-watched. I shall never forget that first sunset in Palestine from the
mountains of Judah. It was too haUowed an hour to talk. The
sun touched the rim of the horizon — sank lower, out of sight now.
The west is glowing purple, and gold the hill tops, the valleys
below are in the shadow, the silence is broken only by the
tinkling of the distant bells of camels out of sight or the occasional
shout of some donkey boy coming up from below — with us the light
lingers, and the whole scene is as quiet as a worshipper breathless
with adoration. It is the shrine of God, and my soul bowed before
Him in this chosen land and thanked Him for this hour, and the
privilege of treading these hills and beholding these valleys. We
were quiet as we resumed our journey and the sudden darkness
feU on us before we had climbed the next lower ridge. Then the
moon came out, and under her pale silvery light the rest of the
journey was accomplished. We dipped into valleys and wound up
hiUsides expecting every moment that the city of our search would
burst on us. We really got no view nor idea of the city on coming
into it, so we cannot describe emotions we had not. Anyhow had
it been daylight the view of the city is impressive but disappointing
from this side. It is over the Mount of Olives the finest views are
to be had.

136 JOHN T. DORLAND.
WeU, now I must close, as we want to "go about Zion and
count her towers and mark well her bulwarks " before lunch.
We followed the waUs. The Zion Gate, Bavid's Grave,
Bung Gate — any of them might be termed that — then we climbed a
tower and got a view over the Kidron and to Olivet beyond. The
city we see is new, the one our Lord knew lies in ruins twenty-seven
or fifty feet below. This city, it is said, has stood twenty-seven
sieges and captures, and while perhaps the general features are the
same, it must be very different to the one our Lord knew. Of course
that had magnificent palaces and fine architecture ; the present city
looks as if it were just recovering from a siege and bombardment.
But still though "on heaps " and " trodden down of the Gentiles,''
it is the city of the thousand memories. There is only, can ever
be only one Jerusalem on earth. The city is divided into quarters,
not in any arbitrary way, but by those of the same faith naturally
settling together- There is the greatest jealousy among the
great churches. The Greek seems to be exercising more influence
than any other. They hate the Latins. There is a great deal of
charity in the way of hospitals, dispensaries, etc.
The Jews are returning in great numbers. A gentleman told
us that there are 35,000 or 40,000 now in Jerusalem. They are
known by a curl or tuft of hair before either ear, and many of them
have good faces.
We flnd considerable building going on, and on this side of
the city, villas are being built and churches and schools going up.
No doubt in a few years the city will be greatly changed. So we
are seeing it in the right time, but for the sake of the people one
can but wish these changes may come soon.
A description of the Mosque of Omar follows.
Very brief notes must be given of the further stages
towards Brumana.
Then to the Jews' wailing place. There were not many
there to-day, but there are the great stones of the foundation of
the first temple. On Fridays they gather here and have a sort of
responsive service : Leader " For the palace that lies desolate " :
Response " We sit in solitude and mourn," etc. WeU I believe it
will yet be theirs, " when they see Him whom they have pierced."
" I told some of them in their Synogogue — a dirty place — that
I looked for the Messiah also. Then we came to the Church of
the Holy Sepulchre. It is divided between the sects, the Greek
arid Latins having the lion's share. Such mummery, — I can't
describe the marble over the Sepulchre ; Pilgrims were coming in
kissing the marble, while candles and lamps were burning. We
neither kissed nor backed out. Then there came an almost

JERICHO. 137
endless succession of absurdities. Calvary, Adam's grave,
Nicodemus's grave, the Chapel of the True Cross, Candles,
Crosses, ad nauseam. How very convenient to have all these
places under one roof ! it saves the time of pilgrims. It was a
relief to get with J.'s banker, and to go out to his flour mill. He
is doing a very good business — engines, etc., all from England.
Such work as they had getting them fi-om Jaffa ; the engine fell
into the sea, but was not much damaged. He also took us to
•what General Gordon believed to be the true site of Calvary. I
believe it is too. It is outside the wall, and in shape curiously
resembling a skull, and called by an Arabic word meaning skull ;
at its base is a tomb hewn out of the rock, in what must have been
a garden ; in every way it satisfies my imagination. Many have
come to think with Gordon. He had the tomb cleaned out at his
own expense. I plucked some flowers from the top. It commands
a fine view of Jerusalem, Olivet, etc . I am very glad we were
shown it. To-morrow we start at 7 a.m. for the Bead Sea,
Jordan, etc. We will be away three days. Then I shall have
more to tell you. I must to bed now to be fresh for to-morrow's
ride. We shall have six hours in the saddle and our first
experience of tents.
On First-day next we hope to get out to the Mission at
Ramallah — twelve miles. Jericho. March 26th.
We have had a long day of it. Were up at a little past six,
hurried our dressing, tied necessary things in towels to be put in
the saddle bags — breakfasted at railway speed and were soon on
our steeds and away. There are five horses, we have each one,
the dragoman one, the luggage and muleteer one, and our Arab
escort one. His is his own — a beautiful one. The road seems
safe, but they say that from scripture times it has been notorious
for thieves, hence our escort with his gun over his shoulder, quite
an imposing personage, while we trailed after. First past the city
down into the vale of Jehoshaphat, and over a road leading along
the face and around the end of Olivet. A little past the end we
came to Bethany. It is now a very dirty ruinous town. The ruins
of the house of Martha and Maiy are shown, and the grave of
Lazarus. Then the new-made road winds on down to Jericho.
And it is down. .The spire of the Greek church followed us in
sight nearly all the way. They are making this road so it is only
done in parts. Road making in Palestine is a primitive business.
There is no iron scraper, no mules are used, all is done by picks
and blasting, and the rubbish is carried away in baskets by men,
women, and boys. In the first deep valley there is a fine spring
called the Apostles' 'WeU, and there we begin to climb to the next

138 JOHN T. DORLAND.
height. Here we lunch in acaravansari. Our muleteer has gone,
arranged a table, we sit on chairs and have eggs, chicken, beef,
sardines, bread, jam, oranges, figs, nuts, cheese and hot coffee,
so we do well. While our dragoman is eating his we climb the
hill just above to the ruins of an old castle that commanded the
pass- The view was fine, just range after range of rounded hills,
with deep valleys, occasionally a flock of sheep, and the watchful
shepherd near- That was about half way. From there to Jericho
the way is much wilder but I was somewhat disappointed in it.
The cliffs do not overhang the road, there were not the deep dark
defiles I had expected to see — though there were places enough
where one could be way-laid. Soon we came to the bank of the
brook Cherith (i Kings .xvii. 1-7). It is a mountain torrent almost
dry now, that has cut a very deep channel through the hills out to
Jordan. Sometimes the banks are veiy steep and always very
high and in some places we went on the very edge. A Greek
monastery has been built down near the stream, under the cliff in
a very lonely spot. A hermit once lived there and the narrow
path that wound to it on the other side we could follow with our
eye for a long distance. At last we caught sight of the green
groves and fields around Jericho, and to the south the Bead Sea.
We came down abruptly into t'ne plain -
Of the country near Jericho he writes : —
Jericho — the present town — is a most wretched place, the
old city stood nearer the hills and we passed over mounds and
plain stone walls- We could not trace the walls, and indeed the
whole plain must have been covered with buildings. It is wide
here, and beyond is the wall of mountains, blue and purple, of
Moab- Indeed all day they have been before us, for they can be
seen from Jerusalem. We have come down 3,700 feet to the level
of the Bead Sea. This plain, Jordan, and the mountains must be
yet as Joshua saw them when he led the Children of Israel over,
and " camped over against Jericho-" Before coming to Jericho,
we skirted the plain and visited Elisha' s fountain. It is a
beautiful one and irrigates a large portion of the plain. We
drank and washed. It was the most refreshing thing we have
seen. This is the spring the prophet made sweet, by casting in
salt. We passed under the reputed Hill of Temptation. There
are numerous caves in it, and a Greek Church is perched half-way
up. From there over the well-watered plain to this plain but clean
hotel. We have been in the saddle over six hours. I have a very
good horse, and to-morrow we shall have a harder ride stiU.
There are two encampments of tourists near EUsha' s spring, and
the tents and flags look very jolly. We gathered some

CONVENT OF MAR SABA. 1 39
apples of Sodom and sat under a fig tree, but "the time of figs is
not yet." It may very truly be said of this plain —
" Where every prospect pleases, and only man is vile,"
for in spite of fig and banana trees, fields and water, Jericho is
wretchedly dirty, and the inhabitants, "vUe indeed." We have
been reading, some of the Scripture references to Jericho, EUsha,
Jordan, etc., and I am sure the Bible wiU always have a fresher
interest for us because of this visit. We shaU, if aU be weU, reach
Jerusalem again on Seventh-day afternoon, and we hope we shall
find letters, by the post that comes to-morrow or next day. But
Turkish mails are very uncertain. Convent of Mar Saba. March 25th.
We have had a long day but I must do some writing or get
hopelessly behind. Our evening work was interrupted at Jericho
by a dance of the natives. About fifty men, women, and children
came before the hotel door and performed. Such weird noises
accompanied by clapping of the hands and grotesque movements
of the body. One person generally stood before the circle, whom
they imitated, once it was a woman with a drawn sword ; the
children danced last and best. Children are children aU the world
over. I wish you could have seen the gardens around our hotel,
and the lemons in bloom. The bloom is white and so sweet.
This morning we were off again by 7 a.m. I managed to get a
good night's rest, by a wise and large use of Keating' s Powder —
blessing's on the inventor of it. Our first route was to the Jordan.
Two gentlemen joined us — one of whom is a German Count — and
a most crabbed man. His poor dragoman has been complaining
to us. Our way lay over the plain going gently down and growing
more sandy and dry as we went on. There were only two diversions,
one when the Count's horse collided with the pack mule and
nearly took away his bridle, and the other, when in full tilt
the dragoman's horse stumbled and went clean over, falling on
the fellow's leg, but the soft sand saved it, and neither was hurt.
It really seemed a remarkable escape, and when I said so to him
he said in a very devout way "Yes sir, I do so thank God." I
was -very much pleased with his spirit. Two hours brought us to
Jordan at the fords and the supposed spot of the crossing of the
Children of Israel. The banks of this ancient river are covered
with tamarisks, balsams, etc. It is very muddy and flows rapidly.
The banks on the other side are rather steep and perhaps one
hundred and fifty feet high in places, but just at the ford it is low.
We tied up our horses and had a lovely swim in it. The dragoman
had towels for us and we found the bath most refreshing. In this
very spot the evening before several poor Russian pilgrims were

140 JOHN T. DORLAND.
robbed and left naked. We were not in any way molested. From
there we came to the]shore of the Bead Sea. Ere we reached it, the
salt began to cover places on the ground and encrusted some of the
branches of the low shrubs, the only things that grow there. The
hUls are bold on either side and sometimes jut out into the sea.
Owing to the immense evaporation a mist seems always hanging
over it, hiding the distance. Such a dreary spot, forsaken, dead ;
the curse of God seems over it yet. The strand where we were is
pebbly, and the sea shimmered away, in colour a dark blue. The
mean depth is over 1,000 feet. I tasted the water and except for a
memory of wormwood taken ^\•hen I was a child, I never tasted
medicine nor mineral water so disgusting. Stinging, briny, sharp !
I could not be tempted to spoil the effect of my Jordan bath by going
into the Bead Sea, but J. and Mr. F. and several others from parties
that came up "while we were there, went in. It is, an actual fact that
you cannot sink. J. stood straight up in water over his depth, and
his head and chest were out, but one's feet are very light and one
can hardly keep them down. The water is oily and though both
of them said they experienced no discomfort, I noticed that J. had
a great time with soap and water, and the salt was on his beard
dry and white. Then came a hard ride. We began our ascent
over rocky ways and along rather dangerous hill-side paths where
a mis-step would have sent us below. At noon we halted where a
large rock cast its shadow over the road, or more accurately, bridle
path, and had our lunch. It was literally " the shadow of a great
rock in a weary land." We had just fallen into a sleep when we
heard " Come gentlemen, please, we must be going." I have such
a good horse. I call him Tommy. A capital walker, so careful.
He has put and kept me in the first place, behind our "Arabian
(k)night," as J. calls our escort. It was a very hot and longride—
seven-and-a-half hours in the saddle- Sometimes the way was very
rough and -we led our horses. A part of the way was over a large
plain enclosed by mountains and with fine views of the sea, etc.
Nebo beyond — where Moses "viewed the landscape o'er," the
portion of country where Bavid spent his outlawed life, and beyond
we could see for miles and miles away north — over ridge after ridge
of hills. It is an exceedingly rough broken country. I confess when
we came to the rough road that leads to this " Mar Saba" — made
by the patient labour of the monks — I was rejoiced. My hands and
face are nearly blistered. I shall be as brown as a nut.' This is a
fortress as well as a convent- Great walls and towers, and the
buildings seem to hang on the face of a cliff, over the bed of a
torrent now dry. It is a remarkable place. A hermit Saba lived
for five years in a cell here, in the seventh century, with a lion. He
founded the place, planted a palm, the fruit of which is seedless,

BETHLEHEM. I4I
etc- Now there are over fifty monks here, and it must be a pretty
rich institution. They have a very fine church and several chapels-
It is Greek. But the stairways and courts and flat balconies, the
little gardens, the monk's cells, the tiny rooms cut out of the
rock, the dry river bed far below, the opposite side in which there
are also cells and caves, all make up a picture one can never
forget. The monks seem very kind, but rather ignorant. We
have had a good dinner and are to sleep on divans that run all
around this large airy room. It is an experience. I was hardly
ever in a more romantic place. I hope we can get photos of it-
The bell rings at midnight for prayers, and all the monks assemble
in the chapel. I hope it won't wake us. To-morrow we do not
make so early a start- We are not aUowed to go into the Mosque
at Hebron where the graves of Abraham and Joseph are, so we go
to Bethlehem and then on to Jerusalem. These days have been
splendid, let praise be given. Hotel Fell, Jerusalem. Friday.
Here -we are again and have just finished washing, taken
some rest and are about ready for dinner. I have been putting
some vaseline on my face and hands, they burn so, I think the
skin -will come off. Our ride to-day was not so long, and we are
feeling in good trim. The bells did awake us, and the mosquitoes
-were so industrious that my rest was considerably broken. We
were up at six-thirty and away by eight. We climbed up toward
Bethlehem, and soon only the great watch towers of the Convent
were visible.
At last we climbed another range of hills and Olivet and
parts of Jerusalem could be seen on one hand and the Bead Sea
on the other. Then we dipped into the valley and soon crowning
the next crest, the broad valley between us and it, lay Bethlehetn.
It is by far the cleanest and prettiest town we have seen in this
land. It is built on two hUls and the vaUey between and lies
"toward the sunrising." All around the hiUs are terraced, and
vines, and olives and figs — hardly in leaf yet — grow on them. The
chief feature of the place is the Church of the Nativity and the
great buildings clustered around it. We passed through the
fields of Boaz where that sweet pastoral was enacted, and past
the reputed spot where the announcement was made to the
shepherds. The Church of the Nativity is the thing to be seen.
It is divided among the churches and often very fierce are their
contentions. The church is nothing — gaudy and yet bare — but
here is the earliest spot localised by tradition, and I presume in
that rock o-rotto Christ was really born. It is covered with
curtains and has a marble altar and candles and lamps, etc. There
are absurd stories connected with it useless to mention. Not far

142 JOHN T. DORLAND.
from it and down a passage hewn in rock we come to the cave of
St. Jerome, where he fasted and prayed and translated the
Scriptures into Latin. But even this cave, from which came the
Vulgate, the Catholics must arch and whitewash and put a marble
floor in, and hang a lamp and have an altar, till no one would
ever guess it was a cave- I do get so sick of the ritual and
nonsense and sheer absurdities of the churches. The quiet and
plainness of our Quaker Meeting Houses would be a positive
relief. We lunched at Bethlehem at the house of our dragoman.
He has lived in England three years, and is a Christian I believe.
He introduced us to his wife, and their sitting-room is in very
nice semi-English style- His wife is pretty. They have no
children. We reached our hotel about five after three delightful days
over the mountains and desert of Judsea. Burnt and weary but
well repaid. My little horse kept up to the last. I was proud of
him. All this is a good preparation for the time when we expect
to have eleven or fourteen days of it right on. Plenty of dogs here.
As I write they are making night hideous, and are worse than cats
in Liverpool or Cleveland. Nobody owns them, and they lie in the
shade by day, and bark and fight all night I should think. One
took up with us and followed us- for two days. Bon't know where
he is now. Sunday Evening.
Yesterday morning we were in nearly all the time getting
our letters off our hands, and in the afternoon we went with Mr.
Singer to the Mount of Olives and Gethsemane. We were disap
pointed, and intend going alone to-morrow morning early to see
the sun rise over Jerusalem. The garden is enclosed by a high
wall, and then again inside that is a paling which shuts off the
gnarled olive trees and the flowers, so it leaves only a narrow
gravel walk round it marked by the stations of the Cross, in
small plaster reliefs. It was most disappointing. The olive trees
look very venerable, that is all. It is spoiled.
Rose at 6 and were on our way at 7.30. There are some
remains of a Roman road, but the path to Ramallah is the roughest
I have been over. It seemed as if in places they had gathered
the stones out of the vineyards and thrown them in the path. I
was reminded of the text " cast up a highway and gather out the
stones." It is twelve miles and we were about three hours going.
At last the little town came in sight. It is pleasantly situated
and good views of the Mediterranean Sea can be had from it. I
at once chose a neat, nice roomy house to be the mission.
Flowever we saw no one, so passed it and went on till an-ested in

FRIENDS MISSION, RAMALLAH. I43
a street by the sound of young voices singing Arabic words to a
Sankey tune. We stopped and enquired and found it was the
Meeting House. We entered. In the front of the room sitting on
the matting of the floor were about seventy children, bright, mostly
clean, whose voices we had heard. Behind them on forms sat forty-
five orfifty grown-up people, and from a facing seat Miss Johnstone
rose and welcomed us, and next dear Mrs. Leighton's good face
beamed on us and she took our hands. We were soon in our
seats, as the meeting had been in progress some time and we
were late. The native teacher of the girls' school interpreted for
us, and seemed to do so correctly and reverently. A capable
woman. It was a novel thing to address these children, and the
turbaned heads beyond them on one side, and the heads decked
¦with silver coins and strange head-dresses on the other. However,
we had a happy time. When meeting was over, the way they
crowded around us to shake hands and welcome us. I had three
hands in mine at once. We went in a sort of procession to the
house which I had thought was the right one and found every
thing so nice, garden blooming, rooms cool and airy, an organ
and books — it was a home. There are three women from America
— one female native teacher and three men native teachers.
These latter are such nice fellows. After dinner I felt a concern
to have the workers together, and dear J. and I had such a sweet
baptising time with them. It m.ore than repaid us for our long
ride. Then we had a meeting again at 2.30, and came away
immediately after. The farewells were lingeringly said. They
wanted us to stay several days and we would gladly do so if we
had the time. These young men are lovable feUows and seemed
to want us much to stay. They sang " God be with you till we
meet again," as we rode away, and from the last ridge ere we
lost sight of them, we waved our farewells. They have three day-
schools, and a training school is in operation, and about 30 names
have gone fonvard to New England for membership and the
establishment of a Friends' Meeting. Things seem in a good con
dition and growing. This is one monument to the memory of good
Eli Jones. He is the patron saint of the place, to speak in
Catholic phrase. The Thompson's have been a month with them
lately — have only gone on North about three weeks ago. We
shall see them probably at Brumana. Well, this has been a
lovely First-day, and we enjoyed our ride home, or here. The
scenery around here is much the same as I have tried to describe.
The hills around, and rocky and terraced ivineyards with watch-
towers on them. To our left going was the reputed tomb of
Samuel. But he was buried at Ramah, and some think that
Ramallah is the ancient Ramah. On another hill is Mizpah,

144

JOHN T. DORLAND.

where the witness between Laban and Jacob was built, and where
Samuel gathered the Children of Israel together to pray for them.
I can never read of these places again without a vision of them
rising before me.
I believe we have grateful hearts. We have thought of, and
prayed for you not a little to day.
It is very sweet to have His blessing in all our pleasures, and
to feel that they come from Him. Second-day Evening.
I wonder if you will be surprised when I tell you that the
good resolution we made to rise at four was not carried out. Of
course you will, for you all know how easily we get up in the
morning. Well the reason was that it was cloudy and threatened
rain, but between the showers we have managed to get some
things done.
We are glad that we have not been riding to-day for it has
been wet- The large party of fifty, when we rose this morning,
had "folded their tents like the Arabs and quietly stolen away,"
and wet they must have got too before reaching Jericho. We are
now, sitting opposite a man and his wife from Australia- What
such people want to come to the Holy Land for I can't see. He
is disappointed in Jerusalem streets — so narrow, etc., in fact it is
not like his dear Melbourne, nor the Heavenly Jerusalem, so,
though he ¦yvas intending to stay three weeks, he will not stay one.
The sight-seeing of the morning was in Solomon's quarries.
These are huge, and extend away under the city for miles I
suppose. We entered by a door in the rock forming part of the
city wall, and passed down a low passage into a series of large
chambers and passages. There were huge stones all quarried
but never taken out, niches where the workmen's lights used to
be set, and in one place a beautiful spring of water. Of course
we did not go all the way through them, but they are very large.
This was the explanation of how no sound of hammer, etc., was
heard in building the Temple ; it was all done underground. The
stone is a fine white soft stone, just such as would look beautiful
in such an edifice. When we came out we went to leave an
umbrella Miss Farquhar had lent us, at what she called the
" American Family," on the wall near the Bamascus Gate. We
found the place but it tums out to be a community of about twenty
persons living here from religious conviction. There are several
families practically under one roof. They have no head, live by
faith, do not observe the ordinances, do not believe in endless
punishment, are students of prophecy, and have been here eight
years- In many ways we found them much like Friends. The
man who met us seemed a very nice person, and not a mere

IN CAMP, SINGIL.

145

visionary. They love their Moslem quarter and find the Moslems
good neighbours. They feel that a large part of their work is
witnessing by their life to them. They have sundry meetings
also. We felt a feUowship with this man, and came away feeling
that if we were not caUed to such a life, it might be right for
them. Their house stands very high on the Hill of Bezetha, and
from its roof we had fine views of the city. Prof Harris knew
them when he was here. The old olive-wood dealer in whose shop
we were to-day knew him also, and said, " Goot man, very goot
man." It was pleasant to have this testimony of him. We feel
we have seen Jerusalem fairly well now. To get anything like an
intimate acquaintance with it one would have to stay months.
We shall probably be going the day after to-morrow, but I have
seldom if ever spent a pleasanter week.In Camp, Singil. April 3rd.
WeU we are really on our way. Our last day in Jerusalem
was spent in negociations. We are alone. There were no others
going just now and we could not wait longer as we feel we want
all the time we can get at Brumana. We left without any
especial concern for it, but I think we must confess that we feel
strong drawings towards the mission, and are looking forward to
some sweet service there -
I have decided that there are some advantages in not
understanding Arabic, as when to-day as we were going through
a valley a boy up on the hillside cursed us as Christians, and
our dragoman, I am afraid, returned it in kind- It was all in
Arabic so our minds were tranquil and we should not have known
it had our man not told us. I told him of the English proverb
" Curses like chickens go home to roost." There seemed as we
were leaving Jerusalem a break in the bad weather, and we thought
of a nice spin out to the mission. The road is rough and the run
generally takes nearly three hours. But we had not been fifteen
miles out before a shower came but we thought only a shower. At
last it came, a pitiless dousing rain. We had left our poor
muleteer behind. The dark was coming on and we were desirous
of reaching the friendly shelter in good time. Mud and wet and
stones, but on our good horses went. Sometimes it was hard for
them to face it, but it was hard for us also so we made them.
Fortunately we knew the road, and despairing of the muleteer and
supposing he knew the way we pushed on. At last a mist crept
up and shut us in. There was no use thinking of going back,
we were almost as near Ramallah as Jerusalem — we must go on.
I at least had some serious thoughts. What if we missed the
tum ? What if we were out all night wet and cold ? Can you

146 JOHN T. DORLAND.
fancy our feelings ? But on the other hand we felt that the Guiding
Hand was over us. It began to grow darker. The driving mist
lifted and then shut us in again. At last we came to a path leading
from the main one. We stopped and consulted, our muleteer was
nowhere to be seen. We had met only one or two persons, and
one party of tourists now all far behind us. We both felt it was
the right path, so into it we turned, J. saying "This is our best
judgment." Sometimes I hummed ahymn and sometimes I heard
J. do the same and then we were silent and only the wind whistled
and the rain beat and our horses' hoofs struck the loose stones.
Good beasts ! -we could not see the rough places and so often
trotted over \-ery rough ones. The conviction grew on us that
we were in the right way and at last we came to the well-defined
lines of stone walls that marked the road to R., and never so wel
come was the sound of dogs barking in the distance. Ten minutes
more, wet but thankful, we dismounted at the mission door and
gave our friends quite a surprise for they had given us up in the
afternoon and wondered how we could have come over a road so
rough and so hard to find even in daylight. We thought we knew
and offered thanks accordingly. I soon appeared in a Syrian suit
much to the amusement of all, but J. seemed not so wet. A good
supper and we were very comfortable. About an hour after
our muleteer appeared. We learned this morning that he did not
know the wa}', so it was well that we did not wait for him — but he
was wise enough to give the mule his head, and the beast with a
cleverness I never suspected in donkeys, brought him in the
horses' tracks, safe to the house. We had a very pleasant Bible
reading in the evening. It was pleasant to be with these kind
friends again. This morning we talked and J. took several photos
of the Mission House and the teachers grouped on the steps- It
kept .getting finer and finer till all the sky became blue, and we
were sure the rain was over. About noon our dragoman came-
The camp had gone on. We stayed till about 1. 15, had dinner,
and then a nice time of general hymn singing and prayer. J. had
a nice and fitting message for them and then we said our final
fareweU. But I shall always feel an interest in this Mission I could
not possibly have felt had I never made this visit. Huldah
Leighton seems a most devoted woman, and with no small amount
of sagacity and common sense. She is judge and privy councillor
and mother confessor, etc., to nearly aU the village, for these people
are in many ways like grown-up children. She told us many
amusing and some sad stories of her work among them. She feels
most drawn towards the women, and poor things they need her care.
Their treatment is one of the saddest things one sees in the
country. One woman within a short time of her confinement was

FRIENDS MISSION, RAMALLAH.

LAST VIEW OF JERUSALEM. 147
canying a large water jar on her head from a spring twenty minutes
away and over a hill, while her lord smoked his pipe and lounged,
and he a professed convert to Christianity ! No wonder dear
Mrs. Leighton very eloquently expostulated with him. He had
never thought of it as wrong, and the poor woman probably never
had either. Another sort of Christian had just sold his daughter
to a man to be his -«'ife. They are not married yet as he has only
paid half the sum asked and the girl is nine years old ! ! When
he has paid the other half she is his. But things are getting better.
I wonder if we at home pray for our missionaries as we ought.
From just above the village of Bethel we got the last view
of Jerusalem, seventeen miles away. The road has been very rough
and we have met I should think several hundreds going up to
Jerusalem. The Jews have their Passover, the Christians Easter,
and the Mohammedans a pilgrimage to the grave of Moses — so
they say — so the city is full of strangers, and Passion week is a
lively time. We are glad to miss it all. It is a Passover moon so
bright and full. J. and I have just had a turn out under her
light. To-night in Passion-Week, so many years ago, the garden
witnessed the Agony of our Lord. I have been in thought
following Him through these days. To-morrow the Crucifixion.
It was this very moon at the full that saw it all. There have been
no other places in our route to-day that we knew to be of Scriptural
interest. We got about 4 p.m. into the favoured country of
Ephraim. It is more beautiful and more fruitful than any part of
the counti"}^ we have seen except around Bethlehem. Some of the
views are reall}' fine. The road down into the Robber's Valley is so
rough that we walked. People constantly meet us hurrying
towards Jerusalem. A swell party with a sort of bed on either
side of their camels, covered with a frame and scarlet cloth, a
man and woman on a donkey, luggage on one side, a sweet child
in a box on the other, a blind man with a mule that would not go
and resented the blows given by kicks, women barefooted and
some with heavy burdens, Moslems from Bamascus who say "Bon
jour" to us, old men and young boys — aU interesting — were in the
procession we met. So in the old days and right up to the present,
at this season throngs went up to the City. We could quite
understand the mention in the Psalms of these pUgrimages. Our
road led across a beautiful plain, and then up and round the face
of a mountain. The green valley lay below us, and away to the
north the mountains of Samaria. When we came around the
shoulder of the mountain, we saw first the village of Singil, and
above it the men pitching our tents. The whole to-wn seemed to
be out to watch the operation, and indeed it was not without con
siderable interest to ourselves.

148 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Our tent is a fourteen cord one, and very roomy. It has a
double cover, arid the inside is decorated something like the old
patch-work bed quilts, a great deal of yellow and red in the monstrous
lilies and astonishing leaves. Our beds look inviting, we have
washstands and every convenience. We have juSt finished
dinner. The cooking tent is the other one. We have had hot
soup, lamb and young beans, chicken and salad, bread, stewed
apricots, oranges, dates, nuts and coffee. Alexander may have
had a more imposing retinue, he could not have been more com
fortable. Here we sit at the table, candles lighted, and are
writing almost as comfortably as in a room. I think we can
manage ten days of this very well. All this display and these
servants for two Quaker ministers. Well, they wonder and feel
most unworthy, but they are enjoying it, I assure you. Here we
are under the care of the sheik whose men patrol the ground all
night, as the sheik is responsible for anything lost or stolen while
we are here. That is certainly the best way as otherwise he would
probably be the first one to steal from us. As it is, we carefully
put things in the middle of the tent, where no grasping hand
inserted under the tent curtain can reach. Strangely enough our
dragoman acted in the same capacity for the Albrights of
Birmingham and some of the Wilsons who were with them, so he
told us to-day he thought he should be all this season with
Quakers. We have been out to see "Laddie" and "Lassie""
(our horses) picketed, and they seemed to be enjoying their oats.
I hope things wUl get quiet outside before we want to sleep, but
just now the men are chattering, dogs barking, occasional donkeys
braying and not much prospect of quiet- How I wish you could
run in and see us for an hour or two this evening ! Come on, we
have three camp-stools, and would gladly stand for anyone to
whom this comes. So here we are in the heart of the Holy Land —
living in tents as the Patriarchs did, and hke them, we shall soon
set up our altar and then retire, for we are to rise at 5 a.m. to
morrow and shall have some eight hours in the saddle. The
country grows more interesting as we go north. Those weary
pilgrims we saw to-day, surely we have things to be thankful for
— so iniiumerable. " I will both lay me down in peace, and sleep :
for Thou, Lord, only makest me dweU in safety." So say our
hearts, Good night. Nablous. Friday.
This is quite a large town. We have not been down in it.
I presume it is "Oriental," i.e. dirty. Our camp is beautifully
situated on this side of a hiU overlooking the town which just fills
up the vaUey. This is Friday, the Mohammedan Sunday, and the
town seems en fUe, and all the minarets are lighted up. We

IN CAMP BY PHARPHAR.

TENT LIFE. — SEBASTIEN. I49
hear the singing in the distance, and are thankful that it is as
far off as it is. Our muleteer sings occasionally, one's taste for
Arabic singing would have to be cultivated, it is so peculiar. I
nearly al^ways think of " Hark from the tomb a doleful sound ! "
Our camps were pitched when we got here, and everything ship
shape. After a cup of tea we began our ascent of Mount Gerizim.
This is the sacred mount of the Samaritans ; " this mountain," of
the woman at the well. The Samaritans have dwindled very much
till they are now only about 120 or 130. They have a quarter of the
town, a small synagogue and an old parchment.
The view is fine. We could see the sea, and over nearly to
Jordan, and behind us long ranges of mountains partly shut out
by the shoulder of Mount Ebal. At our feet was the entrance to
the valley with Jacob's well at its head and Sychar in the other
valley beyond it. There was only one man with us so J. and I
read the conversation at the well and had a sweet time of quiet.
Ah, there are wells of communion all along our way and no noon
tide is so hot and weary but that if we come to them we shall find
the " Master " and the " Water of Life."
Of Sebastien, the ancient Samaria, he writes : —
It is certainly one of the most beautiful situations we have
.seen. The plains all about here are marked into fields by piles of
stones that might easily be removed, and recall that ancient word,
" Cursed be he that removeth his neighbour's landmark." There
were many women in the fields and some of them had their babies
with them in cradles. Some were crying and being rocked, and one
woman was carrying hers, " rock-a-by-baby, cradle and all, on her
head. AVhen we climbed the next ridge, we came in sight of
Carmel, but it was not specially striking, but far away, dim in
the blue mist, rose Hermon. He was unmistakable with his fez
of snow reaching the sky. This was our first sight of him, but
now he will be hardly out of our sight till our ship leaves him under
the rim of the ocean.
I never saw so many wild flowers before and every rocky
slope rejoices in them. We cross to-morrow to Nazareth the plain
-of Esdraelon or Jezreel. It is the old battle ground of this country.
Canaanite, Hebrew, Roman, Moslem, Crusader and Napoleon,
have all fought here. It is large for this country, very fruitful,
and in going no'rth or south must be traversed, so no wonder it
has been the scene of so many battles. We passed near Bothan .
to-day, but did not go to the few ruins that mark the spot. It was
near here that Joseph was sold into Egypt, and that later the
Prophet saw chariots of fire and horses of fire round about them,
when it seemed as if the Syrians had enclosed them.

150 JOHN T. DORLAND.
He describes the Orphan Home at Nazareth : —
It is under the Society for Promoting Female Education in
the East, and is an excellently managed institution. Miss Adams
received us and showed us over the beautifully kept house. They
have over seventy orphan girls, and they do all the work. It is about
fifteen years old, and some of their ,g'irls are married, and their clean
homes testify to their training in the Home. They train them to
teach also and have some seven day schools in villages near here,
taught by their trained teachers- The Home seems to be doing
a capital work, and the children look bright and happy. Women
are doing the best mission work in Palestine ; no wonder, they can
understand their sisters' deg"raded condition here, and then two
such women ! Miss Bixon the founder of the Home is a heroine-
She raised the funds, superintended the building, and organized
the work, all in the face of much opposition. Here is an instance :
In the plot of ground back of the house she had wheat sown. The
Moslems used to come and reap it before her eyes, and even ask
for refreshment while doing it- AA^hen she protested they said
"Allah made us stronger than you." So this energetic woman
went to England, raised money for a wall, came back, put on an
apron, arrayed the .girls in the same way, and carried the stone
to the masons and made the high strong walls that surround the
place now. So they reap their wheat in peace, and the fruit of
the trees she planted with her own hand- Buring the times of the
trouble she refused a guard, and her only precautions were piles
of stones on the flat roof to fire at the mob if it came. They were
not molested however ; Miss Adams seems to inherit her spirit;
for some years Miss Bixon has been in England from poor health,
and Miss Adams "runs things." To meet cultivated English
ladies was a real treat. They professed the same feeling and
asked us to stay to afternoon tea. We did so, excusing our lack
of company attire, and enjoyed the tea and cake immensely. They
knew some Friends, and we found much to converse upon. The
children sang for us. Then they let us out by the garden door
and we climbed the hill top and had fine views. AVe saw Carmel,
and the sea, the great green plain, Tabor, and Nain, and Endor,
with thoughts of the happy miother over her risen son, and poor
unhappy Saul at Endor.
I do wish you could see how cosy we are in our tents- And
this is really Nazareth ! The village spring is near here. I
wonder if Joseph let Mary carry a large water pot on her head up
the hiU, as the Moslems do ? AA'ell here were passed the scenes
of His boyhood, and all the hills are as He saw them. There are
a number of camps in Nazareth and pilgrims like ourselves
northward bound. Easter Sunday, though it is, there seems to

RUINS OF CAPERNAUM (TEL HUM).

GALILEE. — CAPERNAUM. — DAMASCUS. 151
be no service in any of the churches or we would have tried to go.
But it is nice that we can always have a Friends' meeting. I have
been thinking of so many meetings — Wellington, Cleveland, Bun
hiU, Broughton, Liverpool, Penrith, etc. I trust all have been
times of blessing.
He describes the surrounding country and then they
camp on the shore of GaUlee —
Binner is over but before we retire we hope to see the moon,
waning now, shine on the waters of this dear lake, the always
beloved "blue GalUee." It looks to us much as we expected only
one cannot think it could be so rough as we read it was, but one
can see how the hills would serve as a funnel to pour down the
winds on its surface.
So this is Galilee and these are the scenes He loved so
much. One feels like thinking instead of writing and talking,
thinking of John and Peter, their nets and their " leaving aU to
follow," of the cities, the storms, the swine that were preferred to
Him, and then of one's own need till it ends in prayer.
He refers to the site of Capernaum and says : —
I got a photo of J. among the ruins. I was showing some
of the men about the tent the photo of Vina and Greta in the
little locket I have. They were very curious and I thought
perhaps a lesson on how we love and treat our wives and daughters
at home might not be altogether lost on them. So I put my hand on
m}' heart in quite a theatrical manner and made gestures towards the
west and with the dragoman translating for me, made them under
stand, I hope, my deep devotion to one wife. They stand out in
the darkness and peer into our tent, but are generally very
respectful and every Arab has a dignity of manner, arising, I
suppose, from his belief in Allah's decided choice of them to all
other peoples, that we Englishmen might imitate.
We are now nearing Bamascus. One pleasure in leaving
the country will be that we will be beyond that tiresome cry of
" backsheesh ! backsheesh ! " and I ought to say too, the braying
of the donkeys. Our three have just been giving us a salute.
One wonders how so small a creature can make such a great
noise. It seems an effort, a crescendo that dies away in moans
of sheer exhaustion. So our nomadic life ends with to-night.
Well it is soon enough to save us from weariness with it-
The entry to Damascus is thus described : —
Our way lay over small hills, and with some slight exceptions,
barren. We were getting down to the plain. On the last ridge
we got a sight of the city, our second one, and this far away.

152 JOHN T. DORLAND.
The great plain stretched away in a north-easterly direction,
bounded by Anti-Lebanon on one side, and opening into the plain
of Bashan on the other. The end away from us seemed enclosed
by mountains, and almost the -whole extentof it covered with green.
Across this, was a white broken line, Damascus. It was like
the foam crest of a wave, on an ocean of green. But a weary hot
plain lay between us and it, and it was twelve before we came to
the first clump of trees, where we ate our lunch. Then the plain
grew more cultivated. Irrigation is used for many gardens. We
keep to the north-east edge of the plain and every mile, the city,
its minarets and groves grow clearer. The plain is a beautiful
one, and the circle of mountains around it reminds one somewhat
of the mountains around Rome, or the plain of Rome, but these
are nearer, indeed one end of the city is almost on a mountain.
After crossing such a barren plain, one grows eloquent over the
rivers, the delicious green, the shady groves, the cool and quiet
of this city embosomed in verdure. But how must it look to
Bedouin and Arab from their deserts ? It is said that Mahomet,
when he beheld it, turned away, refusing to enter, saying "Men
can have but one Paradise, and mine is above." I choose with
him, but do not refuse to enter. This is not such a Paradise on
earth as I should choose. But the age of the city and its constant
importance testify to its beauty and fruitful situation. AVe entered
a shady road at last. Over the mud walls came visions of fig,
apricot, pomegranate, walnut and olive trees in park-like places,
and sweet odours of blossom caused by the recent shower that had
made everything fresh and sweet. It did not reach us on the
plain but its clouds made our last hour's ride much more comfort
able. AA'e had often been thinking of another ride by one "Saul,"
breathing out threatening and slaughter, and we passed the
traditional site, of his conversion. I could but think how pro
foundly that one changed life had affected the world. The Abana
runs through the city and is crossed by several bridges. Our
hotel is beside it, and a very comfortable, pleasant one it is. A
letter from Br. Beshara Manasseh. He cannot meet us here,
but has sent us some letters of introduction, and one to the
proprietor of the hotel, which has made that individual most
obliging. AA'e have been out for a walk this morning, but decide
that it is not nearly so interesting a city as Cairo. There seem no
regular hours at the post office. The arrangements of this Turkish
Government are most trying. They have no idea of western
punctuality or of the value of time. J. has been three times to
the post, and twice to the bank. "Not open yet." He is now
lying down reading and inwardly sighing for an English occupation
of the country.

DAMASCUS. 153
First-day afternoon.
We found Mr. PhUhps and presented our letter of intro
duction. He and his wife were exceedingly kind and seemed glad
to see strangers. They are here under the Irish Presbyterian
Church — have several schools, and a fair native congregation,
"with several outposts in villages around. They have such a
pleasant house. There is something very taking in the Oriental
style, the court with its flowers, the open rooms with many
divans and rugs. There are not many English in Bamascus, and
they seem much alone. They do not reach many Moslems,
the Government will not let them come to their schools, so their
work is mainly among the Greeks, and they need it. He was
not here during the frightful massacre thirty years ago, but
the same spirit exists, and the Mussulmans are proud and
fanatical to the last degree. AA'e did not enter the Grand
Mosque, but we got a look through its four doors. It stands,
Mr. Phillips thinks, where the temple of Rimmon stood, then
a Roman Temple succeeded it, then a Christian Church, and
now the Mosque. There is nothing special about it. Then
Mr. Phillips took us to the house-top of a friend of his to get
a view of the city. It may be termed " a city of mud," for stone is
a rare exception, nearly all the buildings being made of mud-
Uricks, sun-dried, and plastered over with mud. As you may
suppose, the architecture is not striking excepting for its ugliness.
Take away the gardens from Bamascus, and you would have
nothing left of beauty or worth. Then we got a carriage and Mr.
and Mrs. P. went with us for a drive.
Mrs. P. has seven sons and one daughter. This is to Eastern
people a mark of very special favour so they call her " the blessed
woman," and envy her. How different in the west. There a
"poor mother" with seven sons, or seven sons and daughters,
is, in the eyes of many an object of pity. Have I told you that
Miss Adams told us one of her orphan girls is named " Enough "
as they had four daughters before, and another " one too many."
Poor unwelcome things, and reminded of it all through life by
their names. AVe drove up on the side of the hill, so as to get a
view of the cit}'. The Phillips' made us keep from looking till we
.got to the right spot, and then we turned, and it was a vision of
beauty that burst upon us. One mass of green, 40 miles in
circumference, orchards of olive, apricot, pomegranate, fig,
walnut, almond, peach, and other trees, and embosomed in them,
the white city. The contrast is greater because of the barren dry
hills around. It was certainly of its kind — the most beautiful
sight I have ever seen. Mr. Phillips says the site of St. Paul's
Conversion is three hours' away, out on the old Roman road.

154 JOHN T. DORLAND.
We drove through the street called " Straight." Itis " straight "
still and is called so, and is the chief street in the city, The old
street of Paul's time is buried under 15 feet or more of rubbish, as
some columns found when the street was widened proved. We
have heard many things about Turkish mis-government. For
instance, the Pasha wanted to widen one street, and gave
notice to the shop-keepers to move by a certain time.
They did not, so in a night or two that part was burned.
Another part was notified and did not move, and that too was
burned. After that the Pasha had no more trouble, they moved
when told. The taxes are awful. The Government farms them
out and of course the men who take the collection must take the
amount promised to the Government and as much more as they
can for themselves. So the poor people have no chance, and
every device is used to extort money. Land, houses, trees, horses,
everything is taxed. AVhen the grain is threshed, the Government
claims one tenth, but they seal the threshing floor tUl the poor
man is starving and will give them much more in order to be able
to use the rest for bread. One year the almond crop failed, so
the valuators waited till late and then valued each tree as though
it had borne as usual. If a Pasha is at all liberal minded, he is not
suited to the work, and drinks the Turkish Coffee, in other words,
he is poisoned, and thus he is put out of the way, like the good
and enlightened Midhat. It is an abominable system, and the
sooner it is wiped out the better- But the English people here do
not want the Russians to come. They are almost as bad.
Dr. Manasseh, of the Friends' Mission at Brumana,
met J. Dorland at Beyrout.
S.S. Senegal, off Cyprus. 23rd 4th mo., 1890.
Here we are on the blue bosom of the Mediterranean once
more, and Syria has faded out of our sight. Our faces are turned
westward and our thoughts are always there. What would make
a man live in the East but work for the good of others ? Many do,
but "Westward the Star of Empire," etc., and I go that way.
I have not written a line since that first night in Beyrout. How
am I to tell you all that has happened ? I can't, for so much of
it cannot be put into words. It is a matter of feehng and spirit,
and these cannot be described. It seems stupid to be ahvays
going back and saying, " AVell, on such a day we did such and
such things," but how else can one register events? So I must
begin with Fourth-day last. And is it only Fourth-day last ? Just
a week yesterday ! If one is to measure his life by feelings and
experiences then it is certainly two months at least. It has been
packed full. After breakfast Boctor Manasseh came for me, and

DR. VANDYCK. I55
we called on some of the various missions in the city and saw
several of the missionaries. Br. Vandyck is now very old, but
his mind is very active. He is just celebrating the fiftieth year of
his work in Syria. The crown of it was his completion of the work
begun by Mr. Smith — the translation of the Scriptures into Arabic.
He is among the finest scholars in Arabic. AA'e had a pleasant
call, seeing also his -wife and two daughters. AA^e had the usual
cup of coffee, the little china cups held in the beautifully chased
silver holders. Mrs. Vandyck complimented me on my use of
them. They were very pleasant. AU seemed to know the Boctor
and respect him. Then we called on Br. Post, who was out, then
on Br- Bliss, the Principal of the American College here.
He gave us permission to meet the students at their
prayer meeting. I was glad to accept. AVe went- over the
buildings and grounds. It is really a fine institution, and
much larger than I supposed. There are medical, theological,
preparatory and coUege departments. They have turned out some
good men. The buildings stand on the edge of the cliff to the west of
the town overlooking the sea, in a commanding position. The
buildings have an American " smart" look, and they are building
an immense church. My Quaker instincts revolt against any
unnecessary outlay in this land, where workers and hospitals
need money so much more. AVe looked into the really splendid
hospital. Br. M. was a studenthere, and all seemed to know hini-
The nurses here are German, and belong to the " Kaiserworth
Sisterhood." I believe that is the name, but I cannot verify it here.
Strange that this order of Protestant nurses should have originated
with Elizabeth Fry, but I was told that her life and work suggested
such an order of nurses to the German pastor who started the first
home, and now they number 7,000, and their ministrations have
blessed not only Germany, but many other countries. Here they
are in charge, and dress still in something like the Friendly
costume- Sister Louisa is the head, and I have almost never seen
a woman who impressed me as having more executive power
combined with sagacity and general ability and sweet Christian
cheerfulness. I came away undecided whether my impression of
her was not more vivid than of the hospital. A rare woman. I
met there too a young Canadian, Br. Graham ; he comes from near
Ottawa and I quite "took" to him. For some time he and his
young wife were in a faraway post in Armenia. He said, "Oh,
Mr- Borland, don't think it is mission workin Beyrout. AVhy here
¦we have English society and comfortable homes — it is like home.
But where we were, we saw no European from year's end to year's
end. I have attended patients and had to come home and change
every thing on me, my clothes were so full of vermin." But he

156 JOHN T. DORLAND.
said how well rewarded they felt when a revival came and 600
professed conversion. He so much wanted us to come and take
tea with him, but we had no time. It was good to meet such a
good Canadian in such a good work. In the p.m. we called on
Miss Taylor's school for girls. From this good school came the
head native teacher at RamaUah, whom I mentioned as so favour
ably impressing me. Miss Taylor seems very eamest, and I was
drawn to pray for her and her work. AVe parted with a most
friendly feeling. But perhaps the most interesting school is the
last one we went to, where there are only Mohammedans and
Bruses. Some fifty or more, and boarders. It is unique from that
fact. They are weU trained. Br. M. interpreted for me. Then
it was time to go to the Biligence Office to meet J. He came aU
right anckfuU of the glories of Baalbec, but I have a comfortable
.feeling that it was right for me to have come on, though I shaU
never now see that splendid ruin. After dinner we went to the
College and I had the pleasure of speaking to seventy or more
students. It was a good meeting. Three young men spoke after
me, and all seemed touched.
We took tea at the house of our friend Abdelnoor Fakir. He
has a nice French wife. He is a Friend and a prosperous
merchant in Beyrout, always glad to do all that he can for Friends.
All the houses we have been in have such a nice air. One cannot
help fancying Oriental furnishings. It is a mixture of east and
west that is quite charming. The next morning we started at 7.30
to go to Brumana. One leaves the city, crosses the river and
soon begins the ascent. The road is a new and good one but
winds almost like a corkscrew, so that although Brumana is only
ten miles from Beyrout it took us three hours to get up. Alongthe
river and climbing up the mountain sides in terraces are groves
of mulberry trees, and the cultivation of the silkworm and silk
weaving are the .occupation of this part. The trees are a beautiful
green. The worms are kept and fed in the houses of the people
and sometimes in reed houses built among the trees. The people
are all busy feeding them, and soon all these green trees will have
all the branches cut off them and stand like stumps.
There are numerous villages too, and all Lebanon, under
European protection and with its own governor, enjoys more
peace and prosperity than any other part of Syria. Round we
went, with every turn getting a wider view, till at last we rode
along the crest of the hill looking towards Beyrout on one side,
and down into a steep valley and across it to another range of
hills, snowy peaks beyond them on the other, and on the face of
the next hill, to which the ridge led, was the Mission, with its

friends' MISSION, BRUMANA. 157
substantial buildings, windmiU for raising water, and large pine
trees. The viUage of Brumana lies on the eastern side of the
hiU and crowns the top. Our Mission lies on the western slope
overlooking Beyrout and the sea. The situation is very beautiful.
There are seven buildings in the Mission. The Meeting House
is highest up and nearest the viUage. It, like all else, is -well
built of stone, and has a little belfry and bell — a necessity among
such an unpunctual people as the Arabs. Ne.xt and to the right
looking down the slope is the large Boys' Home, where there board
twenty boys, three teachers, as ¦well as Theophilus Walderfleier and
his family. Lower down and to the right is the Girls' School. There
are almost the same number of girls as boys, mothered by Miss
Bishop and two native teachers. To the left of this building is
the Hospital and a few yards from it the Bispensary. Ellen
Clayton lives here and has charge of the Hospital assisted by one
native woman and man-nurse. AA'itli her also live Br. Manasseh's
two brothers — the older is the dispenser, the younger is studyino-
medicine and helping dispense. Then below and on a sort
of spur of the hill face standing out in a very prominent position
is the Boctor's house, where live himself, his wife, Theo.
AA^'aldmeier's daughter, and Maria Feltham. Miss Feltham
is a lady of taste and means, a minister, and she really
mothers the whole Mission. She has good judgment and for her
daily works assists Br. M. in treating the out-patients, and has a
care over the Girls' School. I met her in England the sum
mer before last. The Boctor told us they had been looking
forward to our visit for some weeks, and I think their prayers as
well as ours were answered. I never had a happier time. AVhen
the carriage reached the path we saw Tlieo- AValdmeier, Maria
Feltham, Miss Bishop, and some others to welcome us- It was
nice to be among Friends once more- AA'e had soon walked down
to the Boctor's and were feasting on our letters from home- After
dinner I went to the Girls' Home and had a little talk with them.
Joe went for a ride with the Boctor, to visit some patients. I found
the girls well taught and intelligent. They knew about Canada
and its government, etc., and then we had a little meeting with
them. After tea all the teachers and workers met at the Boctor's
and I gave them a Bible reading. So closed our first day at the
Mission. I wish I could describe the Boctor. He is greatly
loved and respected all round here, and he well deserves it- He
is tall and well built, dark, wears his beard trimmed close, dresses
very neatly, has a great deal of quiet dignity. The Boctor
communicates with the Governor about roads, calls village
meetings, etc., etc. They sometimes have eighty patients in one
day at the Bispensary, so you see the good man is very busy. Indeed

158 JOHN T. DORLAND.
he needs help, and has had to .give up much of his outdoor practice,
or he might go for miles to patients. On Sixth-day morning we
went with him to reading to the indoor patients. There are about
fifteen now in the Hospital. Ellen Clayton goes among them like an
angel of mercy. Br. M. interpreted for me, and then we looked
at them all. There is much disease of the eyes, resulting from
uncleanliness. AA'e saw one interesting young man who has
rheumatism, and several young children with enlarged glands,
which the Boctor operates on. J. -n-itnessed such an operation,
but I had no wish to see it. Then we went to the Bispensary and
I spent the time watching the patients come in to be examined or
with Br. M.'s brother as he made up and sold medicine to those
who could pay. A pitiful train trailed through that morning —
over thirty men, women, and children. The Boctor seemed very
patient and efficient with all, and Maria Feltham knew just what
to do. One -ivay these poor creatures have of expressing their
gratitude or love is by kissing the hand, and poor Maria Feltham
used to go with her hands behind her back to prevent it. The
Boctor's wife speaks Arabic, English, French, and German. She
is most kind. She uses French to talk to the Boctor so that Bick
their boy can't understand. He is a fine fellow, and they have a
baby girl Irene, nine months old. She scolds Bick in Arabic,
loves him in German, and instructs him in English, so he is
learning three lan.guages and does not know it. Such a boy!
Most mischievous. On the Sixty-day afternoon we went to their
regular Friends' meeting in English, and a nice time it was.
Their other meetings are more of Gospel meetings and either in
mixed tongues or all in Arabic, so they felt the need of a meeting
where there would be time for silent •waiting, and started this one-
Tea at the Girls' School, and then a meeting for boys and
girls and all who could understand English in the waiting-
room of the dispensai"}'. It was such a sweet time. I tried
to speak simply, and the children said they understood me
perfectl}'. That meeting will never be forgotten. It was one
of those unusual times so beyond our command. Thos. Little, the
devoted English teacher of the boys, told me they were all much
helped and blessed. He talked with several afterwards. Next
morning we went to the Boys' School for breakfast, and had an
opportunity of deepening any impressions by a reading with them
and dear J. offered prayer. They are a bright lot of boys, as
manly and clever as English boys. Then we played croquet and
tennis. The two native teachers are nice fellows. The younger
has joined Friends, and seems a very sincere Christian. I became
quite attached to him. It has cost him much. He gave up the
law, and his parents are turned against him, and when he goes

LEAVING BRUMANA. 159
home this vacation he does not know how they will receive him.
All for Christ's sake. How his simple faith and courage puts
many of our young men to shame. On Seventh-day evening a
meeting in the Meeting House, and another good time- On First-
day a large meeting. The oldest teacher, Lotfallah Rizcallah,
translated for me. He is a fine man and did it very well- J. had
a message also and when meeting was over T- AA''. said regarding
the translating and the length of our sentences that it was another
illustration of "rightly dividing the word of truth." Another
meeting in the afternoon, Br. M- translating for me. Then in the
evening we were at the Boys' Bible Class. AA'hen it was over J-
and I called the young men together and proposed a branch of
the " Friends' Christian Fellowship Union-" They decided to
start one, and we took nine names among the teachers, etc- It
is very nice to think of leaving a branch behind us on that
mountain. I think it will be a good thing for them. AVe got one
of the finest sights that same evening I have ever witnessed.
Soon after sunset clouds began to gather, soft billowy clouds.
AA^e stood high above them. Up they rolled blotting out Beyrout
and the sea, and sweeping up the valleys, till a new coast was
formed, and it looked as if one might launch a boat and sail away
to the low new moon that cast its silvery light over the scene. It
¦was as if the sea had suddenly risen about 2,000 feet, and its
immense waves had become almost fixed. AA^th a slight motion,
and all fleecy and soft, the clouds then slowly changed positions-
On the edge of the cloud bank there was one place that looked
like Niagara, but soon- lost its form. I stood on the balcony of
the boys' house and gazed, not caring to move nor speak. It was
a beautiful scene.
On Second-day morning Miss Clayton was with us to break
fast, "which we took outside- That morning the schools broke up.
They had held them for some time longer than usual, so that we
could see them, and in the midst of our breakfast we heard a
sound of feet, and there filed into place both the schools with their
teachers, and sang " God be with }'0u till we meet again." It
was very sweet and touching, and I fear my few words to them
were with sundry chokings. Then we saw them ride away with
their friends, who carae for thera on asses and horses, etc., for a
vacation of three weeks. One girl remained that day also.
Poor thing, she was converted, and her friends who are Bruses
were so infuriated -with her, that she has a sad time -when at home,
and fears now they may not let her come back. So girls and boys
here leam to suffer for His sake, and many of them so cheerfully.
That afternoon I gave a Bible reading on Communion. It was a
very solemn time. Nearly all these meetings were attended by

l6o JOHN T. DORLAND.
Mr. Baldwin or some of his family. He is the man who wrote
a series of letters not long ago for the London "Christian" that
attracted so much attention. He has some young men with him
and they have all come to Brumana to learn Arabic. His small
children are in the Mission school. They were wondering if he
would understand the ways of Friends. Then in the evening we
had a sweet fellowship meeting again at Br. Manasseh's. Several
voices were heard in prayer and either in meeting or out every
teacher and worker told me how thankful they were for our visit.
AVell, it .was a lovely time, and we were watered in watering others.
If ever I had a concern for any place, it was for that Mission. Our
hearts were so united to them.
S.S. Senegal, off Alexandretta. 26th 4th mo., 1890.
I was unable to write any yesterday owing to a rather severe
headache. There was no sea and therefore nothing to make me
sick. It was, I presume, from my sudden change from the activities
of the land to the laziness of the sea. However, I am about myself
again to-day. AVe sit at table with an elderly English clergyman,
his daughter and their friend. J. had an animated argument with 4
them yesterday on "fasting" and church things generally. I
alas was in my berth, and could render him no assistance. But I
think he needed none. While I was lying there with my eyes
closed and the windows open, I felt something flutter over my face
as if the wind had blown a loose leaf of my Bible over it,
but look-ng I saw a little bird. What made it come in there I
cannot fancy, but I caught it and put it out. AA''e were near the
shore and I thought it had best make its way home before we were
further out and the distance made its wings weary. It roused all
the poetry in my nature, and \felt a poem, but could not write it.
They had now the pleasure of again meeting a number
of the American passengers whom they had met on the way
to Egypt, and the Christian fellowship then begun "was con
tinued. These ministers of various denominations were
urgent in their request that John Dorland should give them
Bible readings. He did so throughout the voyage, much
to their satisfaction, and friendships were formed with a
number of them. The Journal says, " Several of the nicest
of the Americans that we met on the ship from Naples to
Alexandria are on. this ship also."
To-morrow will be the Sabbath. I have been invited to give a
Bible reading in the afternoon, and probably shaU. We cannot it

BEYROUT. l6r
seems get official permission to have meetings, but we are going to
have them in an informal manner. The officers are Catholics. I fancy
our Clergymen will be shocked at my "unauthorized proceedings."
What matter ? To-morrow we expect to be near the Port of Tarsus,
our thoughts will be of Saul, and Saul changed to Paul. Bear me,
how empty and vain my life seems in contrast with his. How hard
fo have the central self unthroned, and Jesus first in every thought.
I noticed in several rooms at the Mission, hung up as a motto,
" AVhat would Jesus do ?" If only we oftener thought of it, we
should do differently. That first night we were on board we watched
Ain Salaam tUl darkness fell. Beyrout and its Ughts grew dim,
we ¦were moving out to sea, and we sought our berths with many
thanks for such privileges as we had enjoyed, and such friendships
as we had made. Brumana was once only a name, till it found an
embodiment in Br. Beshara and Maria Feltham — but now it is a
real thing to us, and I shall never lose my love for and interest in
it. J. and I wished for our wives last night as we paced the splen
did deck. When the Americans sang " My country 'tis of thee "
we came in at the end with "God save the Queen." It caused
quite a laugh. S.S. Senegal. 28th 4th mo., 1890.
The days go by so quickly on shipboard, they give one not
much to write, but in one way they are beautiful days. So clear,
and the sea so smooth and blue. Lazy ! I never spent such lazy
days. Have read a book or two, but there is nothing else to do.
I do remind me that I omitted to tell you one thing about our
leaving Beyrout. I thought I was going to have one regret in
not having been on a camel's back whUe in the country. I had
been almost under the feet of one, but I wanted the experience of
a ride on the back of one. Just as we were leaving for the ship,
we met some in the street, and J. insisted on my mounting. I
did not Uke making such a spectacle of myself but it was my last
chance- So the beast was stopped. The man was very willing.
He began to pull down its head to make it kneel. The moving
mountain with many grunts and protestations settled into a
heap on the street and I mounted on a sort of saddle of wood.
By this time J. was at the opposite corner getting his apparatus
ready for photographing and a crowd had gathered, evidently
enjoying the scene. Sundry voices shouted in English "Hold
on!" and more in Arabic something I presume to the same effect. I
gripped the ropes at the sides of the wooden frame and held on.
The man made some queer sounds and I feU a movement, first I
was nearly shot over the beast's head, as his hind quarters rose,
and by the time I had begun to fear I was suddenly sent back by
12

l62 JOHN T. DORLAND.
the front legs rising to the knees, another series of shocks of the
same nature brought him up, and I was in the air, the centre of
an admiring crowd. The beast strode to the other corner for a
better position, and I osciUated backward and forward ¦with every
stride — such a queer movement. Thomas Little managed to divide
the crowd, the camera clicked — we were done a second time and
I prepared to dismount. I confess to some fear that the camel
might get a fright, and it seemed to me a very gentle gambol might
upset me ; but he got down .going through the same motions, and
I was safe on the earth again. Joe gave the man a shilling, and
I took shelter gladly from such publicity in Mr. Abdelnoor's
shop. I suggested asking the spectators for "backsheesh" for
the exhibition, but it was not carried out. The Ministers who
heard my Bible reading on the First-day from Naples to
Alexandria asked me to give one on First-day. It was the only
kind of meeting we had on board, but some went ashore and had
a pleasant meeting there.
AA''e are cultivating quite friendly relationships with our
English friends with whom we have a table to ourselves.
They know some Friends, and have been at the Bible
readings and thanked me for them. I say "them," because
they have me in for one daily now, from twelve to one. I hope they
may do some good and am content to undertake them. It is quite a
responsibility as there are a number of B.B's., Profs, of Theology,
etc., but I am quite at home among them, and they seem to enjoy
the Quaker wa}' of putting things. It seems strange, but no doubt
has its explanation, that Friends should occupy such a favourable
position among others. Mr. Crumden, the conductor of this
large party, when I was introduced to him as a Friend, said, "A
sufficient recommendation." I told him we were no better than
we ought to be. Then to-day when some Presbyterian B.B. was
urging me to take the Bible reading, he said, "AVe can all unite
on the basis of Friends." It seems always so, and certainly we
ought, as a church, to recognise such responsibilities. To-day
we have been going along the coast— the snow mountains looking
like clouds. The sea is so still ! AA'e do not reach Symrna untU
the day after to-morrow.
S.S. Erymanthe, Sea of Marmora, near Constantinople. 2nd May, 1890.
I am ashamed that I have not written before, but I have been
lazy and there has not been much to say. It must be this
delicious weather that helps to make one so ; and it comes to me
naturaUy. I wonder if I have any of the Syrian in me, for when I
was at Brumana they said I looked like a native. I felt that it

ON camel'.s back, beyrout.

EPHESUS 163
was a compliment. Perhaps the fact that I do not shave helped
toward this conclusion. No man here shaves his moustache.
Tuesday morning we got up eariy to see the island of Rhodes. It
was very pretty and the bay between it and the mainland. The
sun rose as we watched. I went back to bed again and had two
or three more hours' sleep. That day was a perfect one. The
sea so blue and calm, the sky so bright, a gentle breeze, and the
splendid islands," mountains, but looking for the most part barren
and dry. AA'e could only look and look and almost begrudged
the time for meals. It reminded me of Lake George on a larger
scale, and made me think of heaven. Just think of nine such
days ! This is a longer time on the sea than an Atlantic passage
takes. But they have been ideally perfect days. About five p.m.
that day we passed Patmos on the left- Not large, and with blue
hills. One thought of him who was there a prisoner "for the
word of God and the testimony of Jesus." But the reward was
the open heaven and the glorious visions. The next morning we
were in the bay and anchored in the harbour of Smyrna- Smyrna
is a large place at the head of a splendid bay. It lies at the base
of hills, and climbs some -way up. Among the features of the town
are the cypress trees that always grow in Turkish graveyards.
We found we could come to Constantinople by waiting a day,
and that would give us an opportunity of seeing Ephesus, and we did
so, though we shall have a short time in Constantinople.
Here we are in Turkish countries -«'here Arabic is hardly
spoken. There are only about 5,000,000 Turks, one wonders how
they manage to rule so many Moslems. They are very brave but are
diminishing, so as someone said very truly, " Turkey is perishing
forthe want of Turks." Itseems as ifit cannot stand much longer.
We made our arrangements and were soon off in a boat for shore.
AA'e posted our letters and visited the Sailors' Rest, conducted by
three English ladies, and then were on the railroad for Ephesus. This
is one of the very few railroads in the Empire. There was the usual
scenery of mountains and valleys, and after two and a half hours we
came to the station for Ephesus. AA^'e found others from the ship on the
train, and about twelve of us took horses and rode to the ruins of this
old world-renowned city. It seems to have originated from a small
city set in a narrow valley between two mountains, and then grew
out on the wide plain toward a small river. A wall was buUt over
the top of both these hills. The ruins are not so fine as Baalbec,
J. says, but of greater extent. They spread over miles, in such
masses ; the Opera, the Great Theatre where the mob met and
cried "Great is Biana of the Ephesians," the Synagogue where
Paul disputed with the Jews, the Market Place, the Gymnasium,
and last of aU the great Temple of Biana. These vanished glories

164 JOHN T. DORLAND.
are deeply impressive. Who could have believed in Paul's time
that this large and splendid city could become a place of the
jackals- All this coast of Asia Minor is historic ground- Alex
ander, Troy, Barius, Homer, Croesus, Alcibiades, Onesiphorus,
Priscilla, and greatest of all Paul, are the names that come before
one. Troy is bf course further along, and we passed it and Mount
Ida in the night. Many, perhaps hundreds of years ago, a great
mosque was built out of the ruins of the Temple.' It also is now
in ruins, but in it are four immense pillars that tell their own story
of the greatness of that building, that was one of the wonders of
the world. Near Smyrna is the reputed tomb of Polycarp which we did
not visit, but he was martyred here for certain. It claims to be
the birthplace of Homer. AVe went with Mr. Morden to the centre
of the Congregational work here, and Miss Lord who is the head
of the girls' boarding school made us stay to dinner, and then in
the evening I preached to a Turkish audience, through an inter
preter. Several of the American party were there. I hope some
good was done. I trust this evening maybe spent with our friends
in the mission at Stamboul.
We Uave next the arrival at Constantinople, and the
horrors of the custom house there.
AA'e toiled up the dirty streets to the Bible House, and
there found a man who knew the Friends' Mission. It was
fifteen minutes further. AA'e were not able to tell them that
we were coming, or to ask if it would be convenient, so
we were just landed on the doorstep, hoping, but not sure, that
we might stay- The door was opened, I went to interview Miss
Burgess, and Joe settled with the men. She could take us,
things very simple, etc., but we were so glad to avoid hotels, and
to be among Friends, we would have been almost wiUing to have
slept on the floor. However, we were put in a clean room together
and found things quite comfortable. The house belonged formerly
to a rich Turk, and is very well adapted to the work of the Mission.
It has a smaU but nice garden, and the house has a meeting room,
two wards for the hospital part, schoolroom and living rooms.
The family consists of Miss Burgess, her helper, a young lady
from England, and a young Armenian, •who does the dispensing
and studies as weU. They have only two patients in the hospital
now- Miss B. is in love with her work and blessed in it- It must
be a lonely life for her- Young Artin, the Armenian, is a
Christian, and a nice feUow, and Annie, the young lady, is a
sensible happy giri. AA'e asked Miss B. about meetings, an'd she
proposed our caUing on Br. Gergoshian, who is one of the heads

CONSTANTINOPLE. 165
of the Meeting— SO after dinner we did so and found him a
pleasant capable man, speaking English weU. He lived for some
time in New York. He thought it would be difficult to let Friends
know, but we decided to meet those who could come.
After a day's sight-seeing we were very weary, you may be
_ sure. The Turks are so proud, and so thoroughly Moslem . They
are losing their power and are conscious of it. Br. Bobrashian told
us that every department of the Government is practically adminis
tered by Christians— though the title and the nominal head belongs
to a Turk. There are only 2,000,000 Turks in Europe, and the
Government almost despairs of maintaining itself. I was asking
him what he thought would come of it all, and he says he thinks
the Turks wiU have to go back into Asia, that the Armenians in
Asia Minor must be organized into an independent state under
European protection , the parts of Turkey in Europe be given to
Greece and Bulgaria, and Constantinople and the Straits — which
no single Power would be permitted to hold — be made a sort of free
state under the Powers of Europe and common to all. A very
good plan but how is it to be carried out ? In the afternoon J.
and I went down to a native Y.M.C.A. and had a nice meeting.
They listened very attentively, Br. Greeve, an Armenian mission
ary, translated for me. Then back to the Monthly Meeting which
fortunately came on that day. There were over twenty out. They
have thirty-six members- Br. Gergoshian is clerk, and it was iui
teresting to hear our minutes read in Turkish, and the discussion on
various questions go forward with quite the gravity and dignity of a
Monthly Meeting at home. They had their first application for
membership from a Mohammedan, and left it over for a month.
It was a curious coincidence that the first Turkish woman should
have worshipped with them and the first Mohammedan apply for
membership the day we were there. Then we went over to Br.
B.'s for the night.
The next m,orning we met Arthur G. at the bridge and took
the steamer for Robert College. This good institution was buUt
by a good American gentleman named Robert, and called afte^
him. It is about one hour up the Bosphorus on very high ground.
The Bosphorus is exceedingly pretty, and looks in some ways like
the Hudson. It has pretty coves between the gentle hills on its
banks, and is fined with palaces and villas, and clusters of houses
making small vUlages. Steamers, yachts, caiques — the small
sharp Turkish boats — make the river look busy and pretty. I
noticed a handsome young man studying a Euclid written in
English, so ventured to address him, and a very interesting con
versation opened. He was a student going out to the college. A
Protestant, his friends were all Greeks,, but he was converted,, and

l66 JOHN T. DORLAND.
joined the Evangelical Greek Church two years ago. AVe soon
felt at home with each other. We walked to the college together
and he did not leave us till he had shown us to the Professor's
room. It was cheering to meet him and give him a word of
brotherly love . It made the moming brighter, and the smile on
his face as he thanked me was lovely to see. Professor Anderson
welcomed us and showed us over the building.
They have about 170 students, one-third or more Bulgarians.
I longed to have a meeting with them, but they were in their
classes and I did not feel it strongly enough to ask them to
disturb their day's work.
The little service I have had among- young men in Constan
tinople has been very sweet-
Customs again, and then on board for Athens.
No wonder Russia covets these Straits. We could also see
in the distance the plain of Troy and the mountain of Ida. Now
we are on our -way to Athens, and shall, when we reach Italy, feel
quite near England again -
S.S. Hun gar ia. At anchor near Corfu. 9th 5th mo., 1890.
We have been in Greece and left it. A short time you may
say, yes it was, but we managed very well, and now comes the
pleasant task of recording for you what I can of it. But what can
one say ? One might as well bring some sand from our banks
and say, " See the AA''ellington Sand Banks " as to suppose that
you can get any adequate idea from these poor notes. AA'e were
up early, but not early enough to see the sun rise over the ^gean
Sea. But it was a cloudy morning -or at least gray. Our way
was through a strait with broken mountains on either side, and
at last we turned into a large bay, with the Island of Salamis
before us, on the rocky brow of which Xerxes watched the great
sea-fight that resulted in his defeat, and on our left, the plain of
Attica, enclosed by mountains. From it rose the hills on which
the ancient Athens, " the eye of Greece," the mother of arts and
eloquence, was built, and in the increasing light, we could just
see the ruins on the Acropolis.
Once in Piraeus everything told us that we were out of Turkish
territory. Clean and regular streets, the costume of the people,
the conduct of customs officials, all a pleasant change I assure
you. We are completely charmed with Athens. It is a very
lovely clean city. AVhen it was chosen as the Capital of Greece,
it was a dirty village of about 300 houses, now it is a city of
85,000 inhabitants. One cannot help a deep sympathy for Greece.
Her ancient glory, her long decay, her modern oppression and
heroic struggle for freedom, and now the energy and patriotism

GREECE.

167

with which she is uniting and building up her kingdom— all appeal
strongly to me.
Of course she shares the military spirit of the age, and keeps
up a far larger army than she can afford— soldiers, idle fellows—
everywhere. The Acropolis, the Pnyx, " where Demosthenes hurled
his PhiUppics at an unmoved people, or a people moved too
late," the grove of the Academy, "where Plato taught, and
taught the world " are rapidly visited, but the descriptions
must be omitted.
The railroad to Corinth is something over 100 miles long, and
a beautiful ride it is. AVe left the plain through a mountain pass,
and our first place of interest was Eleusis where the Mysteries were
celebrated, then along the Saronic Gulf—a line of high mountains
behind us, the blue gulf before, and our way winding Uke a thread
around the base, or on the face of the hills. We were soon into
the station of modern Corinth, a small town. About a mile or two
away rose the Acropolis of the old city which lay at its base . How
we sighed at not getting to the top of it. It commands one of the
finest views in Greece. We could see the outlines of walls and the
temple on the top. It is nearly 2,000 feet high.
Missing the view from Acro-Corinth is our one great dis
appointment in Greece. The rest of our way lay along the Corin
thian Gulf, again under wild mountains, but with quite a wide rich
plain between them and the Gulf, and one might call it one great
field of currant bushes, — that whole eighty miles from Corinth to
Patras. The voyage as usual was broken at Corfu, the earthly
Paradise, which is best left to Homer to describe. Then
Italy is reached.
We shall be home in good time for the Yearly Meeting, and I
feel that I need a baptism for my service during it. TravelUng is
not especially conducive to holiness, though we have certainly
many sweet seasons to look back upon, and numberless blessings
to offer thanksgiving for : " Laus Deo ! ' '
Milan, Italy. 13th 5th mo., 1890.
We have been going at such a headlong pace, so to speak,
lately, that I am feeling almost bewUdered. I am tempted to begin
here and not drag you back to Brindisi where my last was written.
We can't have everything ordered to our convenience, or we should
have had a new and fairly full moon for this part of our joumey,
as it is there has been only the starlight, but it is something in
these climes. I remember that early morning at Brindisi, when we

l68 JOHN T. DORLAND.
got out of our ship and pulled for shore in the small boat— how
weird things looked in the pale light of that late dying moon. It
was about 3 a.m- you know. I had a littie walk after, no, before
breakfast, leaving J. driving the pen most industriously. It was
rather a reUef to get out of Brindisi, though we found to our chagrin
that we could not get a through train to Venice, but must wait at
Foggio for six hours.
Foggio is an inland town, and not much frequented by traveUers,
so that our arrival and passage through her streets excited some
curiosity. We found a hotel and had a regular Italian dinner.
Such maccaroni ! I did not eat the less despite my memories of
seeing it made at Naples. The fact of our arrival must have been
bruited abroad, forwe were entertained (?)by an organ-grinder, and
several pedlars came into the dining room anxious to sell cutlery,
and brushes and various articles. Such a dinner and it was only
two francs, conclusive proof that tourists have not penetrated there
yet. Then we walked round the town, and toward sunset found
ourselves on the outskirts looking over a green plain toward the
mountains, behind which we waited for the sun to set. It seems
that in these towns all produce brought in is charged a customs
fee ; we -were on one of the main roads and made up to the officer,
a pleasant fellow, whose whole face smiled when our Irish fellow
traveller gave him a cigarette. He found that we were English, and
seemed much pleased. AA^e watched the manner of his investi
gations when hay carts came in drawn by three horses side by side.
He had a long iron prod, and stuck it in the hay in various
directions. Once he seemed to think he had found something,
and several of the bales of green grass were lifted, but nothing
came to sight, and the cart on its very high wheels creaked oninto
the town. The sun set at last, and all the west was mellow in a
warm glow, to our left the green plain, to our right the hum
of the town and the ringing of vesper bells from the square
Italian towers. It was a pretty scene, and made me think of
Millet's " Angelas," except that we were Protestants, and those
in our sight "were I fear not g-ood Catholics ; so no one laid down
his implements to pray — but the quiet and rest and sky in that
sweet picture reminded me of that evening. In the town roses were
in bloom, boys pelted one another with their leaves ; walks and
statues and fountains were everywhere — how all these seem
naturally a part of the life of these warm southern peoples. They
are the heirs of such things in these old historic countries, and' are
none the better for it morally.
Next Venice comes, where Tintoretto's pictures are to
the writer the most striking of all the marvels in that city of
dreams.

ST. GOTHARD PASS. 1 69
Even the writer, accustomed to the grandeur of the
Great West, can yet give the palm to Switzerland. He says
of the St. Gothard route : —
How can I tell you of the enjoyment of that journey? It
eclipsed for grandeur anything I have ever seen, and when we
began to climb, well one has to see or he would be slow to believe
it. The pass is nearly 7,000 feet high, and in order to get up to
it, we first corkscrewed around. Sometimes we would make three
loops twisting up, and far below we could see the two lines on
which we were a few minutes before. It was splendidly confusing.
First a dash into the darkness, then a rush into the light, a peep
up a valley, with great snow mountains against the sky, or we
¦would glide under the shoulder of a huge precipice and look up a
sheer rock 1,500 feet high, or down almost the same distance.
The river shrank into a torrent and dived and rushed down under
the bridges over which we crossed and re-crossed it. Little chalets
on the mountain sides that looked as if they migljt be blown over
and roll down, little towns with white and pink houses, wide roofs,
and a church with its tower keeping- g-uard over them. Snow at last
bythe track in the shade — grass just beginning to find out that spring
had climbed the mountains, trees with tiny leaves, a blue sky so
high above, and a cool lovely fresh wind that never knew anything
but snow and mountain and purity blowing in your face.
The waterfalls too, I never saw so many. Some small, but
making a distinct track do\\n the mountain from its very top, and
some larger, falling in a succession of leaps hundreds of feet, the
spray blown off by the wind into clouds of sparkling mist. Pine
trees up to the snow limit, others below, every little valley so green
where it was warm enough, — men with great baskets on their backs
fitted to them, women in the fields — why are these people free and
sturdy and clean ? they could not breathe the air they do and live
among the scenes they do, and not be. These mountains make
men like them. But what idea have I given you ?
After the Rhine tour is over, he says : —
We left by express at 4-30, and ran most of the way through
Holland. It is quite as we expected. Low, -«'ith canals, little
neat brick cottages, trim gardens, stout wind-miUs with skeleton
arms stretched out against the sky. I was very glad to see some
thing of the land of my forefathers. I wonder if any Borlands live
hereabouts.

170 JOHN T. DORLAND.
London is reached again, and letters from his Canadian
home tell of changes in the circle, and make him feel his
own prospects uncertain. He says : —
What will become of those of us who remain ? Or will we
remain ? What shall I do for a living ? Ah well ! there is a
Guiding Hand in it all, but half the interest of AA'ellington will be
gone to me with their going. I think as one grows older, despite
new friends, one clings closer to the old ones, and especially to
those of one's own circle, the inner and dearest ones. This has
made me feel sad, but I could hardly wish it were otherwise.
To-morrow the meetings begin, and I shall be very busy. Please
pray for us. I hope to be with you all soon.

CHAPTER XII.
Return to Canada — Ministry and Maintenance — Richmond Confer
ence Addresses— Canada Yearly Meeting — Removal of Family
to England — Continuation of Religious work — Series of Meet
ings and Conferences — Prayer for others — Life at home —
Letters to his parents — Enjoyment of Keswick — Brighton^
His Father's Ulness and deatli — U. K. Alliance Annual
Meeting — Leeds and Sunderland Conventions— Small Outlying
Meetings— Open-air preaching— Completion of work under
Canada Minute.

WHEN the London Yearly Meeting of 1890 was ended -
John Dorland sailed for Canada. He was not a
good saUor, and tUis voyage like most of those he took
across the Atlantic, was a very unpleasant experience. In
a letter written on shipboard he says, " I do despise the
sea — I almost hate the sea ; God made it or I should. I
think I might issue the following record of the first days :
Sixth-day rough, sick ; Seventh-day rougher, sicker, etc.
Then he exclaims, " What a grumbler I am ! No mercies ?
Yes, but how apt one is to forget the mercies and think of
the annoyances. But I am going home, and one hour with
my dear ones will make me thinklightly of these afflictions."
As may be seen by the allusion at the close of the last
chapter, considerations as to his prospects in the near future
were much occupying his thoughts, and to a friend he
writes, " About coming back with my family do pray that I
may have right guidance." At the same time he says, " I
am happy in going home. God has been so good to me."
For rather more than two years the work in this
country, under the authorization or minute of'his own Yearly
Meeting of Canada, had closely occupied him. Some of the
results of these labours we have already seen. He had not
yet finished this service throughout the country and expected
to continue it for some months after his return. But he did

172 JOHN T. DORLAND.
not feel that even then his work in England would be com
pleted, and the conviction that it was right to remove his
family to this country was pressing upon him. Such a removal
involved increased expenditure in many ways, and this
caused him some anxiety. His income was smaU and it was
only natural in a man of his disposition, with refined tastes
and keen enjoyment of those things that belong to a com
petence, that at times the temptation arose to give up or
lessen his religious work and engage in a remunerative
occupation. At such moments the remembrance of his
consecration, of his Lord's love to him, and his own to his
fellow-men, gave him strength to put the temptation aside,
and with humble trust and resolute devotion to follow the
pathway into which he believed he had been divinely led.
He was naturally proud, he vi^as independent, he was sensi
tive, but his heart was in his work and he rested in the wiU
of God. At one time he wrote, " I sometimes have a desire
to go in for making money — but I never could be happy
W'ith a feeling that I was not living for others."
In the course of such a life as Uis, although both are
apparent, there may be seen more of the strength than the
weakness of the system in regard to the ministry that has
existed amongst Friends during the greater portion of their
history- On the one hand are the unequalled opportunities
for service, directed by the Spirit, and as Friends say,
" rightly concerned," and the privilege of entering, as the
disciples of our Lord did, upon the ministry of the Gospel
in the freshness of the love that draws into it. On the other
hand the common practice of providing only for tUe expenses
of ministers travelling on religious service, without the
payment of any salary, and with no formal provision for their
families while they are so engaged, has no doubt frequently
limited this service or made it only practicable for those
advanced in j^ears or possessed of ample means.
Joseph John Dymoiid writing on this subject says, " I
must express my conviction that the non-payment of the
pecuniary expenses of ministers (except in travelling) has
been carried to an extreme not warranted by Scripture, and
has been a serious hindrance to the work of the Gospel."
And again, " The spiritual loss which has accrued to the

MINISTRY.

173

Society, through its restrictions and limitations in this con
nection, can never be measured."*
There can be little doubt but that these restrictions,
bringing even to John Dorland, as they sometimes did, times
of mental anxiety, have been in less favoured instances a
real barrier to the very freedom of the Gospel which they
were intended to promote.
A wider view of the obUgations laid upon the church,
and a more faithful interpretation and application of the
Scripture " that they which preach the gospel should live
of the gospel, "t would have had two very important results.
First a more sympathetic attitude toward some of those
upon whom the burden of pubhc ministry was laid in times
past, and secondly, the prevention of dangers that have
recently threatened the Society, more particularly in some
parts of America, through the strong re-action and tendency
towards the estabUshment of pastorates which foUowed the
rigid Umitations of preceding years. In Canada before the
time of awakening came there was rarely if ever anj^
pecuniary provision made even for the e.xpenses of those
travelling in the ministry. Friends were unstinted in their
kind hospitality, and, with a cheerful disregard of their own
convenience or the pressing duties of their farms, would
drive such visitors in their own conveyances any distance
through the country, but the use of money in such a con
nection was by common practice entirely interdicted. A
somewhat similar state of things had widely prevailed in the
United States at an earlier period. The consequences have
been such as naturally follow when an extreme view is
pushed to an unwarranted point. John Dorland's early
experiences made him familiar not only with the concUtions
that had long existed, but with the very considerable changes
that were taking place. He knew the double mental strain
incident to continuous religious work, when at the same
time there is anxious thought as to the needs of a family,
and he earnestly advocated such care as was needful forthe
furtherance of the Gospel, but he was at the same time
strongly and increasingly opposed to the adoption of any
* " Gospel Ministi-y in the Society of Friends." pp. 21-22.
t I Cor. ix. 14.

174 JOHN T. DORLAND.
system that would delegate to a " pastor," or limit to a few
the exercise of gifts in the ministry. Two extracts from his
addresses at the general Conference of Friends held at
Richmond, Indiana, in 1887, may be given-
Speaking on the subject of the ministry and its pecuniai-y
support, he said : —
I believe, in many instances, we have laid a double burden
upon our ministers that they have not been able to bear, and have
allowed them to bear it even when it has led to the shortening of
their life. I know of one 'who went down in the prime of his man
hood, because upon him had been laid the double burden which
he had not the physical strength to bear. Bear Friends, this is
wrong. There are two sides to the question : the relation of the
church to the ministry, as well as of the ministry to the church ;
and we must not impose upon our ministers duties which they are
not able to perform.
His own short life, so rich in service, so full of the
love of his Lord that it ever sought the welfare of others at
any cost to himself, may give an added emphasis to these
words as well as to those that follow on the mission of the
Society of Friends.
It seems to me what we want is not so much a change in
church government, not so much new theories of truth, as the old
time truths held in the old time power. I am glad of our fellow
ship with the other branches of the church of Christ, and I feel
that -w-e occupy perhaps the only ground upon which true union is
based ; for we recognize, and are glad to do so, a common union
with Jesus Christ as our Head ; we see that that is a real union
and a substantial union, and not one that is mechanical or based
upon organization or church machineiy- We must still recognize
this always and everywhere. But we must at the same time
recognize the importance of our own organization. The skeleton
gives the shape to the form, and so our organization must of
necessity influence our modes of work and manner of thinking,
and I am strongly desirous that in all essential particulars our
organization should continue what is distinctive, and should
conserve what among us is best, in the fulfilment of our mission
to the world -
Now lying at the root of" all this it seems to me is the doctrine
of the priesthood of believers carried out to its inevitable and
logical results in the power of the Holy Ghost. A clear conception
-of this truth, which is actualised, I believe, only by the Society of
Friends in its organization as a church, we need to have. AVhere

CANADA YEARLY MEETING.

175

this truth is known and worked upon, no priest can set his foot.
The true Quaker has communion with the Father through the
Eternal Spirit, and is shut up to Christ's baptism and clirist's
communion. AA'e have need still to obliterate any distinctions
between brethren which lead to concentration of power in the
hands of the ministry, by which they declare themselves to be
nearer to God, or by which we delegate to them powers and
authority which make them stand between the congregation and
the Lord Jesus Christ as a go-between, a mediator. AVhen we
come to the simple apostolic basis which was, I believe, in the
mind of the Apostle Paul when he laid down in the Epistie to the
Corinthians a basis of church worship, when we see the source of
gifts, when we see the room that is made in our organization for
their exercise, when we see the reverent waiting in silence that the
Lord may give the gift and choose the messenger, when all these
influences are seen, I think we shaU have reason still to declare
that there is a mission and a message for the Society of Friends.
After a few days spent at home, John and Lavina
Dorland attended the Yeariy Meeting at Pickering. He
was again appointed Clerk. "A position," he writes,
" Friends insisted on my taking." Of the Meeting he
wrote : —
It was larger than for many years, and a hopeful tone per
vaded it. They hope to have the College open a year from next
autumn- There were an unusual number of young people out, and
we all felt much encouraged.
One item of the printed proceedings may be of interest.
It occurs in the summary answers to queries, and reads as
foUows : —
AA'ith six exceptions as to the use, four in one Quarterly
Meeting and two in another, our members are clear of the sale,
use or manufacture of intoxicating liquors, except for purposes
strictly medicinal. Two of the exceptions are reported as
under care-*
The weeks that followed were occupied with prepara
tions for his removal. Of this he says : —
I dread it, yet I feel sure that it is right, so I can go quietly
on and trust about consequences and the dear ones here.

* The last expression is one in vogue in the Society of Friends to indicate the action
of the Church in dealing with errant members. These are usually visited and
reasoned with by one or two Friends appointed for the purpose.

176 JOHN T. DORLAND-
Then his love for the home of his boyhood often finds
expression in his letters :^
How blue the lake is ! the banks and point and Garratt's
Island in the inner lake. This is ho}?ze, and only His call could
take me from it. My dear parents are so sweet about our going.
Referring to another call to religious service that had
been laid before him, he says : —
They want me to go to Cleveland, but I can see nothing but
England -
And of some local engagements he continues :—
I have given five addresses on the East and have some more
in prospect- We had such a baptism at worship last evening-
But though I dread to leave there is such a joy in the prospect of
taking up my work again in England. I trust God is preparing
me for it in larger measure also. Oh, for His power in saving and
sanctifying. On the 23rd of September he left for England, accom
panied by his wife and three children, Margaret, John
WilUam, and Arthur. The same evening they were able to
go on board the S.S. Sardinian at Montreal.
From Quebec he writes : —
S.S. Sardinian , lying at Quebec.
24th September, 1890.
AVe reached here just about five o'clock. AVhen dinner was
over, and we took the children on deck (they stay in our cabins
while we are dining) we were lying under the shado-w of Cape
Biaraond, taking on coal and various things. The gray citadel
above us, goats on its face browsing, the city peaceful, the
mountains blue. Point Levis in a lovely light from the rosy sunset
behind Cape Biamond — which we could not see — ships, tugs,
rafts, — all make up a picture, once seen, never forgotten. I wish,
Bessie, thou couldst see historic Quebec. AA'e were so sorry we
did not reach it earlier and in time for a drive. I wanted to have
Vina on the Plains of Abraham, but it is too late, though this is a
lovely moon, two-thirds fuU, and the night promises to be fair
and chilly.
I thought of you in meeting this moming and hope you had a
good time. You will feel lonely, but how bracing the feeling is
that we are in our right place ! You must write me if father and
mother were comforted and able to have us go.

friends' MEETING HOU.SE, WELLINGTON.

REMOVAL TO ENGLAND. 177
Bear me what a wrench it was. But I cannot tell you how
glad I am to have had those few days with you at home alone.
They are a real comfort to me to look back upon — so pleasant
that I could be with you.
I said a "wrench," it is not that — there is no breaking 1
Like Goldsmith's Traveller we "drag at each remove a length
ening chain," but the home staple is driven too deep to be
wrenched out-
Grete told me just now when I was in the state-room to send
her love to aU, and AViUie said to tell you he is sleeping " up
stairs," by which he means the upper berth. And -now again
" Good-night." " I will both lay me down in peace, and sleep ;
for Thou, Lord, only makest me dwell in safety."
Your ever loving,
John T. B.
Three days later he writes : — ¦
Nearing the Straits of Belle Isle.
To-day there was no going out on deck. I muffled the boys
and carried them one at a time up in the passage-way for a breath
of fresh air. Having two cabins together it gives some space to
play and they do very well.
One of us generally is with them and they need someone.
They have unscrewed the electric button, pressed the bell until the
stewardess threatened to put them — or Will that was — in jail, and
this, with our admonitions has obliged them to confine their
attentions to the stationary wash bowls, letting the water in and
out. Our bags furnish them with "fat pigs" and horses, the
straps with driving lines, the two cabins with different houses and
altogether — though Will says he does not like the ship — they seem
to be having a good time. Oh to be on land again ! Grete is the
best sailor of us all and is beside me in the saloon as I write, she
sends love. So do we all.
Nearing Liverpool he says : —
The heavy seas kept up till we were at Moville. Oh dear ! it
has been a dreary time. How my very soul loathes the sea !
Upon reaching London he settled with his family at
" Deanbrook," WiUesden Junction, which became their
home for the next six years.
A Friends' Meeting had been recently established at
Willesden as weU as an Adult School. Both of these had
his very warm sympathy. Although much of his time was 13

178 JOHN T. DORLAND.
spent away from London, and even when at home he found
many claims upon him from other Meetings in the
MetropoUs, his deep interest in this new Meeting and his
occasional visits to the famiUes connected with it were of
much practical help.
The year 1891 began with a series of meetings con
tinued for eight days at Holloway, London. Other
engagements followed in rapid succession. Series of
meetings and Bible readings, conferences, Adult School
gatherings, feUowship meetings and conventions occupied
him in different parts of the country. He passed through
the Midlands and Wales, then to a number of places along
the south coast, besides paying visits to Ireland and the
north of England.
Always when possible he obtained the companionship
of some young man during these engagements. Many had
thus for a few days, or for a week or two at a time, the
privilege of joining him in this work. Writing of one of
these companions he says : —
Arthur Bann of Brighton is with me. I enjoy having him, he
takes a nice part in the vocal sen'ice of the meetings, and thus
lightens my burdens- It is the ApostoUc manner, and has a
blessing in it when the two are one in faith and prayer.
And he continues,
I am so thankful that so far I have been so largely preserved
from any sense of weariness in my work. The chariot wheels have
not driven heavily, and there has been such a joy in it, and no fear
for the future for me and mine though these years seem and are
so important in a business way.
Latterly I have had a little longing to be making some money
and have this work done- Bear friend, when thou hast an audience
of the King, ask for me that unto the end " I may run and not be
weary, walk and not faint." I would rather be a poor man and
have His blessing, than rich w'\ih an uneasy conscience and a
burdened heart. Like the priest of old, I want the Lord to be my
" lot " — and to be satisfied in it.
It seems such a strange leading, this continued service and our
moving to England, but, " who is blind as my servant ? "
Two of the sons here have been in the East, so we have a very
fruitful source of conversation. They enjoyed it as we did.
Strange, but the enjoyment seems to heighten as time goes on.

SPIRITUAL BAPTISMS. 179
The mention of the East by anyone, makes me beam with joy.
The recollection is so pleasant. I would hardly for anything have
it lost from my life.
He did not keep a journal during this or the succeeding
years in England, but, from the frequent insertion of a few
words in his pocket diary of engagements, it can be seen
that the same blessing followed him as in journeys already
described, and many conversions resulted from these incessant
labours. Such expressions occur as " A flow of testimony
so that we could hardly close"; "Some conversions";
"  confessed a theft and found peace" ; "Overshadowing
of His presence " ; "  thought thirty professed conver
sion" ; " My own heart longs for greater likeness to Jesus " ;
"Truth triumphed"; "Many requests for prayer";
"  converted, I had prayed for him two years."
It is difficult to describe, and none of his writings
convey any adequate impression of the deep spiritual
baptisms he had in prayer for others. His soul was drawn
out for the souls of men. In these seasons it was not a
natural sympathy that was most apparent, but an enlarge
ment of heart in the love of Christ which seemed to lead
with wonderful directness into the Divine presence. At the
same time he realized the limitation of his gift and that the
power was not his, as a few words indicate, " No thorough
fare at  's last evening. I am sad over him. I am not
the one to be used for him."
He rejoiced over consecrated Uves, and an entry notes
with thankfulness, "  offered ground and funds for a
new buUding for aggressive work. An answer to prayer."
Writing to a friend of blessing that had attended some
of his work, he says : —
Thou wUt rejoice with me when the Lord gives me to see some
fruit of my labour. I am so undeserving, and do my work for Him
in such a bungling manner— it just humbles me, while it encour
ages me, to see some results. I long to see more young men
giving themselves up to the work.
Early in this year there is the remark in his diary :—
I have resolved to give more attention to the Opium and
Temperance questions than heretofore.

l8o JOHN T. DORLAND.
Various engagements that succeed show that this
resolve was faithfuUy kept. He writes : —
The Anti-Opium Convention was most rousing. They have
appointed a committee of urgency, and ask for 20,000 to rouse the
Churches and petition the Government. I presume they will
have conventions in the large towns, etc.
Alfred Byer is a most interesting man — reminds one of the
ancient prophets — and his prayers carried the Convention right up
to the throne, and we saw our sin in the light of the Heavenly
Justice, and trembled for our country lest God's judgments should
be poured out upon us before our tardy Govemment confesses and
brings forth " fruits " meet for repentance.
The first four meetings were for prayer. I became much
stirred up in the question. It and Temperance are claiming- me
more and more. AVe had a Gospel Temperance meeting here on
Seventh-day evening last. The two subjects are united, and I
think we cannot do much in Temperance at home till we have
cleared our skirts of a greater evil against nearly one half of the
population of the world.
My friend Alfred Brooks is with me, and is, as Paul said of
Mark — " profitable unto me for the ministry."
On the occasion of an excursion to London of about
2,000 members of northern Adult Schools he took one of a
number of parties that were conducted to various places of
interest in the MetropoUs, and notes witU satisfaction that
"his party numbered sixty-two, and the day passed off
splendidly." Another entry reads, " Flooded with invita
tions to meetings."
When at home he rejoiced at having friends to see him
and many there enjoyed his helpful intercourse. The
number of his engagements made it difficult for him to be
much with his children, but when he could be, there occur
such entries as, " Played cricket with the chicks this after
noon " ; " Took the children for a ride on an omnibus " ;
etc., showing how he endeavoured to enter into their lives.
About a year after his death a little child who loved him
and called him " Uncle John," looking up at the stars one
night asked her father the question, " Are they aUve father ?"
" They obey God, my child," he replied. " Do they know
one another ? " she continued. " I do not know darling,"
he answered. She was silent an instant, and then added

HOME LETTERS. l8l
'' Uncle John does," and the confiding voice told that she
was satisfied.
A few extracts from his home letters may be given : —
Moorfield, Bradford. 22nd 2nd mo., '91.
Bear Ones at Home,
My last to you was from the pretty little town of Settie, and
was finished before we took our splendid walk on the hills. It was
simply glorious after the fogs of Leeds to fill ones lungs with the
fresh air of those hills and bathe in the glorious sunshine. They
are not very high, perhaps eight hundred feet or so, but it was quite
a climb to the top. AA'e visited such a pretty little waterfall in a
wooded glen or dingle, and then finding a place behind a rock out
of the wind and in the sunshine, we had a meeting and thanked
Him for all His mercies.. Returned home with grand appetites.
About twenty out to the Bible reading in the afternoon. Very good
for a small place, and when many men cannot leave their business.
Then we had another walk and visited the curious ebbing and
flowing well. This well is connected with a syphon in the hill
side — a natural one of course, and rises and falls every few minutes,
but there has been so little rain this winter it would not work, so
¦we did not see it operate, though we drank the clear cool waters.
The sun set over the ridge of hills to the south-west and the sweet
valley was so quiet. Sometimes I long that you at home could see
some of this scener}- with me. Itis so charming and cannot be
seen elsewhere on earth except in " merrie England." The
meeting that night was a good one, and the next morning we were
off by nine. I said farewell to B. Cadbury at Skipton and came
on to Bradford alone with some homesickness.
The Priestmans are as kind as can be. Bradford is a large
meeting with a congregation of 300 or 350. The morning meeting
was an impressive time. I had good liberty but some one ought
to have prayed at the close, and I felt it so strongly I said so.
How unfaithfulness hurts a Friends' meeting. I should have been
glad to have done it, but it was not for me. Mrs. P. has kindly
asked Vina to come here for a few days while I am here. I doubt
if she will feel that she can leave home.
AA'e have been sauntering through the greenhouses — among
the lovely flowers. This is how my Heavenly Father gives me the
hundredfold, "houses, lands," etc. I enjoy them as much as if
they were my own and have no care nor trouble about them. He
is good to those who fear Him.

l82 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Third-day morning.— -A brighter day, but a fog is in the valley
and may creep up to us. The meeting last evening was a very
good one, a great sense of God's presence. It was much better
than the evening before, when a large congregation were " sizing
me up." Now they have guessed my age, and know the colour of
my hair, and gratified their curiosity generally, so we can settle
down to real work. First meetings are a Uttle trial in that way,
but one we have to go through. Bear hearts, you know me, how
I wish I could see you all ! I am sometimes almost sick with
longing. Fourth-day. — The sunshine is struggling through the dense fogs
and casting bleared shadows around — everything around would
make one dismal. Linen can only be worn a short time, and
handkerchiefs ! well, there is some compensation, for the washer
woman has the more to do. Then add to this a cold in the head,
and you have the maximum of trial in the way of handkerchiefs.
But despite the fogs our meetings were well attended yesterday.
The evening meeting was a very sole.mn time, and a stream of
glad but quiet testimony. But my natural spirits get the better
of me sometimes, and so at supper we got into a gale and I went
to bed rather low in my mind, and with better resolves for the
future. What is one to do with them ? I mean harmless fun.
I want to be bright and very " come-at-able " to young people, but
where to draw the line between that and " foolish talking and
jesting" is sometimes difficult. You at home know all my foolish
ness in these ways, I wish I could burst in on you and create a
breeze, make mother shake with laughter, make father brush his
face with his hand in the familiar way as if to brush away the
pleasant smile lest it become a laugh, make Bessie's laugh peal
out, till it called Blanche from the kitchen to peep through the
sitting room and grin, showing all her ivory. Would' nt I just give
mother a hug that would disarrange her cap, and hug Bess tUl she
screamed " fohn don't." Oh dear, but I can't; here in " Barkest
England" in every sense I am, and so far away from Canadian
skies and my own dear ones. Then it seems as if He whispered,
" It is right," and my heart rests in leaving you all in Him and
His dear will. It was meeting morning this morning, but I did
not feel that it was best for me to go.
Sixth-day morning. — At last the sun shines and it really looks
as if we may be .going to have a fair day. But English skies are
deceitful. The meeting last evening was larger and solemn.
Love to all. My next wUl I hope be written you from
Beanbrook- Your ever loving, John T. B.

LETTERS TO PARENTS. 1 83
Beanbrook. Second-day morning, 30th March, 1891.
I must put on my boots now and go out to distribute some
biUs advertising the entertainments in connection with the Adult
School. Third-day morning- — I got my work nicely done. I cannot
say that I much enjoyed it. Some people took them so nicely, and
some were so cross. It gave me a feeling for agents that I never
had before.
I had just settled myself down for a good long evening's
Bible study, when a bicycle bell rang. It was George who had
brought my machine over from father Baker's, so I went up home
with him and he got his and we went for a spin of perhaps five
miles into the country. I found I had not forgotten though I have
not been on one for months.
Fourth-day evening. — It is toward evening and a quiet hour
to do a little more writing to my dear ones. Quiet because they
have all gone to Martha's to the M.H. Union. The maid has
just cleared off my tea things and will herself be going out, so I
shall be alone in the house. How mysterious life is. The news has
reached us of the death of a young minister. They fear suicide,
and it seems jo sad. I ought to write to his parents, but what can
one say under such circumstances — except to encourage them in
God's endless love for us all — and for him — their son.
This has made us sad — but this among many things — and it
would grow insupportable if I did not know that God is educating
us, that the world is not Fatherless — that
" All men move
Under a canopy of love.
As broad as the blue sky above."
Yesterday morning I ventured alone on my bicycle over to
Woodstock and back. A nice run, and I am feeling more at
home on the machine, and enjoy it. I am sure the exercise is
good for me.
In the evening we went to Spurgeon' s Tabernacle to hear an
illustrated lecture on " Russia, her People, Palaces, and Prisons."
The views were grand, but some of them so sad — one the place
where the Siberian exiles say " farewell " to their friends. The
palaces are as magnificent as the prisons are dreadful. The
collection was to go towards placing the Bible in the hands of the
prisoners in these dreadful prisons. AVhat a bmlding the
"Tabernacle" is! and it was fuU or nearly so. Spurgeon pre
sided and made a humorous speech in introducing Mr. Cook the
lecturer. He seems rather feeble, though his voice is clear and
strong as ever.

184 JOHN T. DORLAND.
J. and I met at the works this morning to let George Baker
and John Lester take our photos in our Eastern costumes. The
men at the works enjoyed it much, and watched us with the most
curious interest- We were taken in Syrian and Bedouin costumes
and several times over. It was unfortunate that I had shaved my
moustache, so I bought a penny one and stuck it on for the
occasion. The effect is curious. Then we went out on the bank
of the canal and had them taken in various positions. The canal
was to represent the Jordan, and the hedge behind us some of
its tangled thickets. A little imagination, and you would quite
think us on Jordan's bank in a strictly literal sense. But oh!
the attention we received. Groups of small boys — these boys are
ubiquitous — cheeky men on the barges being towed by, pedestrians
who stopped to admire, women who were too modest or fearful,
and pretended not to see us and hurried by. My moustache was
the trying thing, it was a proper twirled one, and the ends would
wave in the spring breeze unless I carefully tucked them away
under my head gear and then it -ss'as not impressive. However, I
will try to send you a copy so that you can judge. Joe was dressed
as a Bedouin sheik and needed an expression of dignity and
villainy. I told him to look perfectly natural and the effect would
be exactly what was needed. I fear however he looked pious or
tried to. Well, we had a lot of fun.
Every Easter for some years now, the F.C.F.U. has sent some
of its members out to some small Meeting to hold a series of
meetings. This time they were at three places — the three parties
of them. It seems they had splendid times. They said they were
better than my meetings, which quite amused me. I did not
know that mine were considered a sort of standard of excellence.
It is nice to see so many young people coming out in the Lord's
work. I know that you are continuing to pray for me. Please do so.
I have about finished T. Erskine's letters. Such a saintly man;
brought up in the Presbyterian Church he became almost the
leader of thought on the doctrine of the restitution of all things.
It seems as if to some men it is easy to be saintly — but not to me.
However, He wSW. perfect ihe work begun, and we shall be like
Him at last, and satisfied when we awake in His likeness. How
sweet the thought is to us.
Fifth-day evening. I have been down town to-day, and with
Joe went to the funeral of Henry Catford. It was a solemn time,
and so wisely simple and with all absence of outward mourning.
It was in this respect quite ApostoHc.
To-day I saw a letter from Holman,* and I think an extract or
* F. Holman, D.D.

ENJOYMENT OF KESWICK. 1 85
two from it would interest you. He says about a little card Joe
sent him — a picture of Tiberias : — ' ' How the memories rush back !
I can see the soft blue sky — I can see the tall ripe grass in the
meadows, I can see the crimson patches of wild poppies, I can
hear the plash of the 'blessed sea' on the pebbles, I can see
the quaint earthquake-shaken, time-smitten, picturesque, filthy,
memory-laden tumble-down old town of Tiberias with its crumbling
ruins, its crooked streets, its dirty inhabitants, its beautiful
encircling hills, and I declare my shins itch even now at the
memory of the ten million, billion, leaping, hungry, eager fleas !
I declare to you Baker, I am sick to start off again. Bon't you
think I could become a Friend and have 'a concern,' and be
released to go on a missionary tour or something of that sort ?
I am positively sick with longing to see Egypt and Syria again.
Bye the bye where is John Borland ? and what is he doing ?
AVhere could I hit him with a letter if I wanted to ? Is he ' exer
cising his gift ' or serving tables, or what is he doing ? I don't
believe an economical God ever put together such a combination
of big legs, well sheltered nerves, sound digestion, good nature,
well hinged jaws, bottomless lungs, and well packed noddle, just
to make a counter jumper, or a yard stick fencer. If that was all
he was made for, I can't resist the conviction that it was a shame
ful waste of raw material.'' Is not that enough to make one
fairly gasp ? Bid you ever know such a fellow ? A flattering
estimate of me ! The term "economical God" is startling, but
true. He has no waste material —
" For nothing walks with aimless feet.
And not one life shall be destroyed
Or cast as rubbish to the void,
AA'hen God has made the pile complete."

Keswick Hotel, Keswick.
14th 7th mo., '91.
Bear Loved Ones at Home,
How naturally and lovingly amid all surroundings my
thoughts go to the dear ones at home. It is noon with you now —
no, later, about three, and I can fancy you coming down from the
afternoon naps into the sitting room for the sweet time of talk and
work. Father has come in from the garden, Blanche sings in the
kitchen, the waggon-house doors are open, Jennie nibbles may-be
on the lawn, and there is the sight and sound of waves on the
.shore. Gulia and perhaps May with you, the happy voices of
Charlie and Billwyn and wee Robin, and Mary — the two of them — -
and Bessie, wise and maidenly — -ah me ! and we and ours not with

l86 JOHN T. DORLAND.
you. The tears almost come to my eyes. I love you, and better
still, God loves us all. How I should love to " drop in " andjoin
in the sweet harmony of speech. I said "evening" because
though it is past nine, the twilight is with us and I have only just
turned on the electric light, and Vina was reading in the twilight
only five minutes since. It is so sweet — yes, it may sound affected
— but " sweet " and "tender" are the right words to use. And in
it stand, grand and silent, the mountains, Skiddaw and the Catbells,
and all the chain round lovely Berwentwater, folding it and us all
in one safe, loving embrace. The mountains have a message for
me — untranslatable in words — one of strength and quietness, and
infinity — they are the heavens of the earth and lift our thoughts
upward They subdue but do not sadden, they rebuke but do not
depress, and in this lovely light they have lost all ruggedness,
standing like groups of giant kings that guard the enchanted
ground. You remember how George Macdonald nearly always
has some one of his characters lost among the mountains — when
the silence gathers itself into a voice that speaks to the soul, and
the man or woman wakes to God and true life. This may as well
happen by our lake or in the solitude of a plain — but wherever it
be — " only my spirit to His silence listens, faints till she finds Him,
quivers till He come," — then the awakening comes. I do not now
wonder, if I do not fully understand, why our blessed Lord went
" into a mountain apart to pray," and I may perhaps hope that
something of their message to Him, is their word to me. Anyhow
I know that it has drawn my heart out to Him, and my heart sings
a song of praise that is there, though it will never float into speech.
The little river " Greta " sings round the edge of our grounds,
and flows past Southey's home beyond the group of trees yonder.
It must be my cradle song. I wiU fancy it to be the low note of
waves on the shore of Lake Ontario — and I may dream of dear
mother and father and you all.

Y.M.C.A., Brighton.
* 6th ioth mo., '91-
Here I am again in Brighton. I did not feel at aU well all
First-day owing to my sickness on the Irish Channel, but I am
about myself now. It was a very short time I had at home, but
much better than none. Arthur is so proud of wearing trousers.
Vina wrote me that on First-day she was reading to them how
Bavid cut off Saul's " skirts," and he said, " But mother I should
have thought Saul would have worn trousers." He is growing so

BRIGHTON. 187
fast. We had a little prayer meeting on Seventh-day evening.
On First-day I was at our own meeting. AValter Lean also. He
had the service and I only one offering in prayer. Nice young
men's meeting in the afternoon and again in the evening. Several
requests for prayer, and one, I hope, truly converted. This meeting
was at 8.30, so I was at our own first and preached from " I am
not alone, my Father who sent Me is with Me." It was a nice
day. It is strange to be in this Institution. It is more like life at
Pickering College than any experience I have had since those
days. About thirty men in the house, some down only for Sunday,
others permanent boarders ; it is like open house, with many
opportunities for doing good. Noisy ! laughter, thrumming on
pianos, bed at eleven, and fellows going for a bath at six, waking
you up. . . . But I felt it right to stay here, so here I am,
though I have been invited to the Wallis's and Bann's. I almost
forgot to tell you that the second meeting on First-day was a
mixed one. Lady Hope and her friend Sir AA^illiam Hart Byke's
sister were there. Lady Hope offered a nice feeling prayer. She
was brought out through Mr. Moody, and is now a temperance
"worker and has been having meetings for ladies in Brighton.
You are preparing for winter as we are I suppose. Apples
and fruit all in : the nights getting frosty. Have you had Indian
Summer yet? Oh dear, my heart is with you. I should cry for
joy if I could have my head in mother's lap and embrace father,
and yet I feel very sure that here is the place for me, and that I
am at my right work, and I could not be happy even with you, and
know that I was not filling my place in life.
Friday morning. — I have not written since Second-day- One
thing or other has turned up to prevent it. The meetings have
gone on famously, growing larger every day. The Bible readings
attended chiefly by ladies fill the hall, and generally we have a
hundred or more young men in in the evening. There have been
signs of blessing every night, last evening four young men professed
conversion. It is a very quiet, and I believe deep work. Mr.
Moulton seems so joyful over it. The men in the house have got
over their shyness of me and I have had several satisfactory talks.
It has been a blessed work with much sense of God's presence
with us in the meetings. It has made me very glad. They are
curious in one way, for we have a piano, organ, violin and comet,
and good singing, then when this noise is over, we always have a
time of silent waiting, and they seem to enter into it so nicely.
AVhat should we do if there were no -Almighty Saviour
pitying and forgiving us ? I somehow always think of sinning and
suffering ones and Him together. That is my rest.

l88 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Beanbrook, Acton Lane,
AA'illesden, N.W.
26th ioth mo., '91.
Bear Watchers at Home,
May's letter has come this morning with the sad, sad news
of dear father's iUness, and that the girls had gone and she and
Bart were following— oh, that I might join the group— but this
awful ocean lies between, and I can do nothing but weep and pray,
and now either dear father is coming back to life to be with us a
little longer, or probably before this has been taken home. We
StiU hope for the former, and if the latter be true, we bow under
the stroke and say, — " Thy wiU be done." It was a sad breakfast
hour. We did not tell the children and they looked wonderingly
at our eyes. Katie read, " God is our refuge and strength, a very
presenthelpintimeof trouble." SoHeis. Margaret was weeping
from sympathy, and when we got up ran away. When I told Will
he laid his head on my shoulder and cried bitterly. Little Arthur
seemed to understand, and wondered if grandmother was sick,
and when I told M. she seemed to feel it so much, and has since
again and again repeated " Poor grandmother." Aye, we are all
the poorer, but to dear father it is all gain. I remember one
night before coming away, he had gone to bed early, and I ran in
and sat on the bed's foot and we had such a sweet talk. He told
me that he would be so glad to go when the Lord saw fit, and
seemed to feel he was saying " farewell " to us for the last time.
Margaret has just come in my study and said, " If we only had
wings we could fly and kiss him " Good-bye," and then in my ear
she whispered, " God can comfort thee and mother." Yes, He
does comfort us. Bear mother and Bessie — you, of us all, will
feel the loss raost.
It only remains for us to go on with our duties as bravely as we
may. " The common lot," and the shadow of this flrst great
sorrow of my life brings me more into sympathy with other men's
sorrows. I cannot write much more- I have turned away many times
to weep since I began this. I send by the first post in the hope
that it may reach you a few days earlier, and if when it comes,
dearest father should be with you, give him a loving son's dutiful,
tender, grateful, parting kiss ; I "would I had been a better son,
and could have given him greater comfort. For his example of
honour and patience, of labour and independence, of truth and
sobriety, of righteousness and godliness, I do, and shall always
give God thanks. Bearest mother, Vina and I would be so glad
to be with thee at this time- That privUege is denied us, but we

HIS father's illness. 189
do pray that the God of all comfort may embrace thee in His love,
and now that the rest of the journey must be walked alone, give
thee to feel more than ever His presence and enfolding, upholding
arms. The Grace of God, and the God of all Grace be with you
all, and with us. Your sorrowing Son and Brother,
John T. Borland, Jr.
Richard Irwin's,
The Grange, nr. Manchester.
28th ioth mo., '91.
Bear Ones at Home,
It seems as if May's letter telUng us about father's illness
were only a dream, and yet the oppression is on us, and we are
anxiously waiting the ne.-^t from home. We are hoping it may
bring us news of dear father being better — but we have passed
through a sorrowful time, and sometimes I almost give up hope and
think of a new grave by Seburn's, and a lonely and sorrowful house
hold at " Lakeview." But in any case it seemed that one ought
to go quietly on and do one's duty. I felt at first that every one
ought to be sad as I was. It seemed strange that men could laugh
and chatter as though a great grief had not fallen upon us. I have
told no one but the B  s of father's illness. It always leads
to enquiries, and I do not feel that I can talk with strangers about
it. Then sometimes I feel he is better and all is as it was, and I
can be interested in things around me.
Shall I go back to yesterday and tell you of my doings ? One
motive of doing so is gone if father be not there to hear. The
Council of Adult School Belegates met at Bunhill on Seventh-day
afternoon. A very interesting time, and in the evening I took the
chair at a large and enthusiastic meeting. The last time the
Lord Mayor was in it. AVe had a bright, helpful time. J. stayed
the night with me, and we were early astir to get to the School at
8 a.m. The largest School this year, 430 men, and with the women
bringing up the total to something about 700. We had such a
nice time ift Class B, then came the meeting.  and his
sister were down all day. He was an agnostic, but has come out
so beautifully, and his sister is in an unsettled condition now.
Another Bible reading in the afternoon to a full house, and a
very free time it was, and then came the large Gospel meeting in
the evening. It was a time of power, four or five men professed to
give themselves to the Saviour, which made thirty or more for the
week. And in the time of prayer Miss  prayed — we were
so thankful. Then the meeting closed, and my poor hand grew

190 JOHN T. DORLAND.
weak and weary with so many handshakes. It has been a good
week despite the bad weather.
I came on here on Second-day afternoon and was soon in this
kind home. John Hilton is stopping here also, over the U. K.
Alliance. AVe were all day yesterday at its meetings, and very
lively times we had. The Council of Belegates in the morning;
Sir Wilfrid Lawson, M-P-, in the chair, that fine old temperance
champion, who made one of his very racy, telling speeches- He
is very humorous without trying. The Countess of Carlisle,
W. S. Caine, M.P., and Mr. Pope, Q-C-, were among those
present- The U-S. was represented by a Mr. Powell, of New
York, who made a very good speech, and Canada by your unworthy
son and brother. All the speeches -will come out in the Alliance
News and I will send you a copy. Several thanked me, but mine
was simply a statement of facts ; I was tempted to indulge in
rhetoric, but refrained. Mr- Raper is one of the old " stand-bys,"
a hero in temperance reform, and such a nice man. He con
gratulated me on my conciseness. The Council sat from 10 to 4,
and I simply had to go out and get some food. The sitting
powers of an Englishman in Parliament or council are wonderful.
The Countess of Carlisle is a bright, earnest woman. Lady Henry
Somerset was unable to be present. In the evening there was a
meeting of several thousands in the Free Trade Hall, where John
Bright delivered some of his finest speeches. It was packed, and
I had the great pleasure of hearing some men I have never heard
before. The Right Hon. John Morley, M-P-, was in the chair.
He speaks in a slow, well considered way, convincingly, but
not movingly. His pronouncement was very gratifying, being in
favour of local option, and strongly supporting legislation in favour
of temperance- It is very gratifying as indicating the trend of
opinion, now so strong that statesmen must consider it- Sir
Wilfrid followed in his usual happy way. Then came best of all,
Canon Basil AA'ilberforce . What his father was to the Anti-Slavery
cause, he almost is to this. He poured out a perfect torrent of
eloquence, carrying us away with it, interrupted by storms of
applause. He is the despair of the stenographer and though so
rapid a speaker, his enunciation is so clear that one Has no diffi
culty in following him. I think I never heard such an eloquent
man. It was something splendid, and then too he came out
grandly in defence of the Gospel as one sphere of work in this
cause, legal enactments the other. A son of Br. Guthrie of
Edinburgh gave us a very racy Scotch address. Joshua Rowntree
and Mr. Wilson of Leeds or Sheffield, both gave good speeches
and are both Quaker M. P.'s. Bear old Mr. Raper remained to
sum up in seconding the vote of thanks to the chairman, and did

U. K. ALLIANCE ANNUAL MEETING. I9I
it very cleVerly. The enthusiasm was sometimes tremendous,
several hundred standing up at one time, cheering, handkerchiefs
waving, and hats too. I believe the friends of temperance think
them the best Alliance Meetings that have ever been held. The
publicans are getting frightened, and have raised ;^ioo,ooo to
begin a campaign against the Alliance and its work- There is an
undoubted advance all along the line in England We got home
late, but happy, and with a feeling that this great question had
received a fresh impulse from this day's work. But my part in it
lost something to me from the thought that father would not ' per
haps be there to share its pleasure. I have always felt so united
to you all at home, that I feel you share in all my labour and in
any joy or honour I may have. I ought to be a good son with such
a father. In simple truth and righteousness I only hope I may be
permitted to stand beside him.
On the 2ncl of November he wrote to his sister,
Gulielma D. AA'arder, Washington : —
All this week I have been waiting in sorrow and suspense for
the word we longed for yet feared to receive. It came last Seventh-
day evening — thy letter and one from Bessie as well. I think the
realization of it will come more fully in time, at present it seems
like an unpleasant dream — an impression that will wear away.
Yet I know it cannot, and that our beloved, revered father is with
us no more. Three First-days he has been in heaven.
Saving only for our loneliness and mother's and Bessie's,
which is more than ours, we can rejoice for him — now beyond all
care and strife and the increasing infirmities of old age, necessitat
ing the care from others which he dreaded so much.
Except for his suffering, I think his passing was almost what
he would have wished. How sacred his memory will be to us !
and how truly good and heroic he was in many ways we know.
I am thirty-two, and no longer a boy, yet to this day, in all matters
of business, I leaned on him and would have taken his counsel
against my own judgment.
It is a great satisfaction to me that I have never given father
any serious cause for anxiety, as he told me, and have no
memories of any differences between us that cause one regret. It
is a consoling thought.
Bear, dear father, at rest with the Lord he loved. It was a
great mercy that five of his children were with him.
We shall always feel grateful to Bavid for the part of a true
son he acted when I could not be there- It was as well thou didst
not go, it would have been awful to witness his sufferings and feel
unable to do anything to relieve them. No picture of home rises

192 JOHN T. DORLAND.
before my mental vision in which he is not the central figure — if
it is the sitting-room he is in his chair by the window, if the
garden he is busy among the berry bushes, if the yard he is crossing
to the carriage house.
It wUl always be so, and probably to us both, till we have
visited the home and find him not, and learn to look on the dear
familiar places, and find the dear famUiar presence in none of
them. Ah me ! dear sister, life takes a more sober hue forever from
such a loss. What a lonely winter for dear mother and Bessie.
This awful ocean — it never seemed so wide before. My heart
nearly breaks for longing to be with them.
My love to Claudia and Robert. The Lord blessed me yester
day in the meeting, and though my sorrow was heavy upon me,
enabled me to rise above its depression. It was of course not
generally known in the meeting. Thy loving brother, John T. Borland.
Leeds. 2ist nth mo., '91.
Bear Ones at Home,
I never write this familiar heading to my letters now with
out remembering that there is one less of the dear number, and
this morning it has all come back to me — our great loss and your
loneliness, and the long winter that I cannot but in some ways
dread for you. Nevertheless we all have the great comfort that
dear father died in the Lord, and is with Him, and the same
gracious Father who is the Father of all mercies gives us His own
comfort in such a loss. I hardly know how I could have borne up
under it otherwise, and even now I am often suddenly arrested in
thought and almost come to a stand-still as I say to myself —
" Father is dead." But I have not seen him so, and in one sense
he will never have died to me. Much as I would have wished to
be with you in that time and to have joined the group of watchers
around the bed-side, I am in some ways glad I was not — he is to
me, in all my thoughts, living, and the gracious father I have
always known him. Then sometimes the sense of desolation is so
painful, and the " sorrow wakes and cries," and my heart's sob is,
" Oh my father ; my father ! "
I came to this Convention with a great longing that I might
be blessed and made a blessing. I felt very unworthy of any
place in it — especially as a speaker — but my prayer was answered.
I have been blessed, and trust I have been made a blessing. In
deed one man told me so, so I have a double joy. . . . How

LEEDS AND SUNDERLAND. I93
like are the children of God all the world over whose hearts are
indwelt by the same Spirit.
Of his father's death he writes to Mrs. Harris : —
He was only Ul about a week, but suffered greatly — most of
the time unconscious from pain. He used to call for me and say,
— " my son, my dear, dear son." Oh what would we all have
done, had he and we not known the Bivine consolations ? Of
course it was useless to cable to us, it was all over before we
knew that he was ill. Such a loss to us all ! But he was ripe and
ready to go. I had always relied on his excellent judgment in
business matters and shall miss him so much. May it only draw
me near to my Heavenly Father, to whom I must carry business
and all other matters.
And a month later to the same friend he writes :
The 29th of this month would have been the eightieth birthday
of our father, and the tenth anniversary of our marriage. We
used to have a joint celebration, but now —
" AVith Christ he keeps his Christmas,
In a fairer world than this."
I have been reading good, saintly Isaac Penington' s
letters. They have made me feel rather low in my mind, and
that I am such a novice in these great, divine things, that I
hardly deserve being called " a minister of Jesus Christ ! " May
His grace bless us all, and His peace be upon us !
In a home letter written from Sunderland he says : —
25th of nth mo., '91-
AA'e have just finished the Bible readings and such a gracious
time ! The silence at the close was so blessed. I was reminded
of that word "seated in heavenly places in Christ Jesus," and
from under the covering of it, there were such humble, brief
prayers for fulness and power for service. I think the meetings
are larger and better than last year, so quiet, generally a hymn at
the beginning and a good deal of time for sUent prayer.
And in the same letter he says : —
How much I have to be thankful for, that you dear ones have
always encouraged me to a full obedience. Bear father was so
gentie and kind to me ; at a time when young men are settling
down to money making, and when it seemed as if I were spoiling
my prospects in life, he had only encouragement for me. Ah, to

194 JOHN T. DORLAND.
him and mother, and you my dear sisters, — under God — how
much I owe ! I am always " your boy " if I live to be eighty.
WeU, the sunshine is traveUing over my paper, and reminding
me that dinner wiU soon be here, and I must draw to a close.
This goes with my dearest love to you aU, at home, in Cleveland,
and in AA^ashington . Your ever loving John.

He was much affected by the death of Joseph Baker
on the 2oth of January, 1892, so soon foUowing that of his
own father- Referring to the meeting at Willesden on
the following First-day, he says : —
Our grief and sense of loss was great. - . . Mother
Baker came, and I think it was best- She told me that she could
not grieve with bittemess over his going- She used to pray that
he might be spared till the children grew up — he was never very
robust — and now he has lived to see his sons men — his grand
children also settled around him. One of his clerks told me that
he had been for years in the office daily with him, and never heard
him say one thing that he would have wished unsaid- That's a
great testimony — but he was a most gentle, sweet, and gracious
man. A letter to his mother and sister Bessie from
Lancashire in February, 1892, describes his visit to one of
the small meetings in the country.
Sunshine to-day and the snow going fast. The snowdrops
and crocuses are so pretty. I am going on from here to-day to a
meeting in the hills among primitive people, and where I shall
have to sleep with the schoolmaster. I am hoping that he is slim
— and clean !
When I got off at  station, I found waiting me an old
Friend with a cart and horse, all looking weather-beaten but
sinewy and well preserved. He — like all countrymen here — ^was
of few words. " Get oop " and I did so, and we -were soon jogg
ing away- But Polly, the mare, has a deep-rooted dislike to a
train, and just then one puffed up behind us and Polly set off on a
canter. Her driver seemed to understand this breezy whim others,
and used some — to me — unintelligible speech. We dashed round
the corner, and being a man I did not scream, and then the old
Friend said " Go oon then," and she cantered herself tired, till we

SMALL OUTLYING MEETINGS. I95
came to a hill and then she walked, and was quite demure the
rest of the way. Our friend lives two miles from the station and
three from the meeting-house in a stone farm house. We got
down and went into the kitchen with its low ceUing with poles
suspended horizontally from it, hams and sides of bacon along the
wall, an old fire-place and crane, flagged floor, and taU clock an
hour and a quarter too fast. A small pleasant-faced woman wiped
her hands on her apron, wet from making butter, and welcomed
me to their home. But that butter! forty lbs. one churning,
and it was being done up into pound patties pressed with daisies
on the top, and with a skill that only long practice gives, deposited
from the press in golden rows on a large stone that served as a
salver. I watched for half an hour those skilful hands work the
butter, weigh it, shape it, roll it, press it, and place it. It -n'as a
work of art ! Then we had tea in a quaint little back parlour, on
an unsteady round table, and my little hostess in her close-fitting
frilled calico cap, and mine host with his honest open farmer face
— gave me tea and cream and bread and butter fit for a king !
Three girls waited on us — they had six children — one was
dead, one married, and one out at service. No boys.
Then I went to the bam and saw the cows in the "byres,"
and watched my host grind food and cotton seed cake, and wet
and mix it and place it before the gentle mUk-making machines —
asking the while sundry questions about America that taxed my
farming experience. The people here do not see the need of a
definite article in their speech. "Bring whip in house," and if
they must use it they say " 't " So quaint it sounds. I found
that it was so hilly on to the meeting-house that they did not care
to drive back after meeting, and remembering Polly's skittishness
I thought it as well, so said I could walk.
" I'U set thee on t' way, top of t' 'iU." But I thought I might
as well walk all the way there, so giving ourselves time we set out.
Well, it does seem as if this was a "remote meeting" but we found
a nice meeting room and school. The schoolmaster lives in a
cottage near. It was thought at first that I should have to stay
with him, but at last  thought he could take me in so I came
back there. The schoolmaster was very proud of a two weeks' old
son and heir, and his wife looked very poorly. I was glad that I
had not to trouble them for the night. Such a wild country all
round, and the roads rather muddy — but a good number were out,
and we had a good time. I may never know it, but I believe there
will be fruit from that meeting-
Oh for a real revival — these drowsy little meetings nearly put
one to sleep, and one has to bear up against worldliness, careless
ness, semi-unitarianism, and sometimes passive but not unfelt

196 JOHN T. DORLAND.
opposition. I am wonderfuUy helped through it all, and I believe
I can thankfully say kept in a good measure of freshness and
blessing. Then came the walk three miles over those muddy dark
roads with very few stars even to help us. I fell in with a young
Methodist preacher, and walking more rapidly we left the others
some long way behind us. Then this man came to his turning
and I was left alone. I did not like to wait so' on I went. I
remembered the road, had sweet thoughts of my loved ones, and
of Him who loves us all, and got to the farm house, took my boots
off and was eating- a supper of delicious bread and milk -when
mine host and his daughter came in. I think they had been a
little anxious about me, and said " Bid t' come rest way alone ? "
"Aye I did." " Must a' run thin."' " Oh no, I walked all the
way." " Then Canadians be good walkers." A satisfied silence
on my part. Six miles over muddy dark roads and a meeting!
That's not bad, and I am all the better for it to-day. The bed in
the odd little room was very clean and comfortable, and the sheets
had been, I think, laid away with lavender. A fairly good night.
Breakfast with egg and tea and cream and bread and butter, and
at 10 I am driven to the station by " Polly," say farewell, and an
hour later am at  .
Returning home for a day or two he writes : — •
On Third-day I dug the garden and have lame shoulders ever
since- AA'e will be putting our seeds out soon- I thought if the
cong-regation to which I preached at Canterbury on First-day
night, could have seen me, with my shirt sleeves rolled up, digging
hard, they would have thought that I exemplified my sermon on
every man a spiritual priest in his own house, no divorce between
things secular and things sacred ! That is as it ought to be.

Beanbrook, Acton Lane.
20th 4th mo., '92.
My dearest Mother and Bessie,
I am just home this morning, and have a cold that makes
my poor head rather thick. It comes, I presume, from open-air
meetings, and I must tell you about our work at  . You know
that at every Easter time our London F. C. F. U. sends out several
parties to various small and closed meetings not very far from
London. I was never able to he out with them before — but this
time I went. There were in our party four — Henry Gillett, a

OPEN-AIR PREACHING. 197
medical student, Tom Wright — Alfred AA-'right's- son,^ one- of our
Adult School men, now a Friend, — Charles Sampson, and myself.
AA'e had a good morning meeting, and afternoon Bible reading,
then at 7 -we met at the corner for an open-air meeting. ' It was my
first experience of a meeting of this sort, in the open air. " It was
queer. Fancy a small irregular square, with four roads opening
into it — bounded by stone buildings — public houses at two corners,
four young fellows standing in the middle singing " Come, great
Beliverer, come ! " heads at windows, and some small groups of
men at distant corners wondering- who they are and what it means.
AA'e had these every evening, and once were helped by the Salva
tion Captain and a comrade with a fiddle ! AVell, they grew in
size, and it gave us an opportunity ofbearing our testimony to some
who would not have heard us else. I confess I did not at first
much enjoy it, but it was a blessing to me. Some people
cautiously opened their windows to hear — among them some
Friends who would not have been seen with us in the open air. It
being holiday time the meetings were not very large, but we had
good times. Seven meetings on First-day! The last in the
Y.M.C.A. Hall. The last evening we had an unexpectedly large
meeting, and many went to the train to see us off. I came home
this morning with some beautiful daffodils, and some roots of
primroses for our garden. Found them all well, and though I had
only been away five days it seemed very much longer.
I had such a lovely dream about father the other night, I think
the first one I have had since his death. He seemed much as
usual in looks, only brighter and younger. AVe had a long talk
and "walked with our arms round each other. Bear father ! the
missing of him is one element of dread in my coming home.
The completion of the work that had first called him
to Great Britain took a longer time than at first anticipated,
and was continued during the early months of the year
1892. Visits were made or series of meetings held in
thirty-five places during this year before the 17th of May,
when he believed that this part of his work was finished.
Sometimes amidst entries of these engagements a few
words have much meaning. " Oh, that I may have some
souls here !" "Friends very kind, but I miss a companion."
" FuU day, hoarse, but happy." " Felt the meeting at 
a very important time." "  advises me to study and
says that there is a duty one owes one's self." " Five
meetings. Good day. Oh, for faith to trust Him more."

198 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Of the home of Mrs. E. J. Harris, where he frequently
sought a short season of quiet from the pressure of busy
engagements, he e.xclaims : " Such a beautiful rest at
Derwent Lodge.'' Oh for a heart to praise my God,
A heart from sin set free.
On the 17th of May he informed the London Yearly
Meeting of Ministry and Oversight that his service under
the minute he had received from Canada was ended. Much
sympathy and appreciation of the work he had been
enabled to do were expressed and a returning minute given
him. Altogether this service had engaged him rather more
than four years.

CHAPTER XIII.
Engagement in business— Letters to Mrs. Harris— Series of
Meetings continued— Birth of his daughter Bessie— Appoint
ment to Secretaryship of F. F. B. S. Association— Visit to
America— Chicago Exhibition— New York Yearly Meeting —
Letter from Gulielma B. Warder — Extracts from letters to his
wife — Extracts from minutes of Chicago Meeting — Return to
England — The Adult School Movement— President of Class
"A," AVillesden Adult School — Minutes for religious service
— Letter from a Friend — Farewell meeting of William and
Lucy S. Johnson — Reunion of students, Pickering CoUege —
Letter to his Adult School Class.

JOHN DORLAND was a man of strong and positive
character, quiet, fearless firmness, and possessed of
considerable executive ability. Although this execu-
tiveness had hitherto only been exercised in the ministry,
it had given added force and clearness to his message, and
a certain directness and method to his work. It was not
surprising, however, that its presence had at times given
him a desire for some distinctly professional or business
occupation. As early as the year 1889, in a letter to the
writer, he says : —
I wish I were capable of taking some part of your business
and helping you when my mission in England is finished. But I
am resolutely refusing to " take anxious thought" forthe morrow.
Perhaps there is some business somewhere here for me. But why
need I mind now ?
Nearly eleven years had elapsed since he had been in
any business engagement, and then it had continued only
for eight months, and had been interspersed with series of
meetings and other Christian work. This period of almost
unceasing religious service had been full of engagements of
the most exhausting nature. In continuous work of this

200 JOHN T. DORLAND.
kind the physical strain is often great, but the exhaustion
of mental and nervous force is even greater.
In his letters therefore, the wish now finds occasional
expression that he might engage in business for a time at
least. This desire arose from no lessened interest in his
religious work, nor from any want of devotion to it, but
from a beUef that it was right for him to be freed from its
uninterrupted claim upon his whole time, and a conviction
that his own health and the welfare of his family required
that he should devote part of his time to other employment.
After the Yearly Meeting of 1892 he writes to Mrs.
Harris : —
Yesterday I was at the Monthly Meeting at Jordan's. It is
a beautiful spot, so leafy and quiet, no wonder William Penn
chose to lie there.
Thou wilt have seen in The Friend that I am about to return
my credentials to Canada Yearly Meeting. I feel that that
special work is done now, but there are some meetings yet
unvisited, and the greater part of the autumn and winter will be
occupied in this way.
Then we must see what lies beyond — but I have not yet seen
my way out of England. I hope I may find some opening in
business — in the meantime " I go on not knowing."
About the middle of July, after some weeks of needed
rest with his wife and family on the moors at ShuU, as the
guest of Lucy E. and Mary E. Mounsey, where he was
much refreshed by quiet reading, trout fishing and riding,
he definitely arranged to give part of his time to business,
and entered into an engagement with Joseph Baker and
Sons, engineers, London. He briefly notes this in his
pocket diary, and says : — " I believe it is in right ordering."
Under this engagement he was left free to be absent at
any time that he desired and to continue aU the religious
-work he felt called to undertake.
To his friend Mrs. Harris he wrote from ShuU : —
I have decided to go into business with the Bakers, and shall
begin in the office almost as soon as I go back. It will be so
different for me, and I do want to be preserved in all ways that I
may have a ministry for my Saviour even there.

LETTERS TO MRS. HARRIS. 201
And again, after his return home, he writes from Dean-
brook, Willesden : —
I wanted to tell thee that I am really in business, and after a
week and more experience think I shall quite like it. I am for a
time in the office at the works out here, learning something about
the various kinds of machinery, and go to work on my bicycle in
the moming and return on it in the evening. It is only about ten
minutes run and gives me some exercise.
I have really rather enjoyed it but of course there is some
novelty to rub off- I can tell better in a few months. I am sure
that it is good for me. For one thing one gets into regular habits.
I am going (B.V.) to-morrow evening to Henley-on-Thames
at the invitation of the Mayor, a Friend — to address a meeting of
Christian workers there, and the next week to Brighton, so I am
doing something in the work I love so much.
Toward the end of the year, after he had gone from
the works to the City offices of the firm, he writes to the
same friend, whose sympathy and friendship he greatly
valued : —
I am down at the City office now and when reaching home in
the evening I have more or less necessary study, and am indisposed
to much writing. But this is almost the exception, for I generally
.stay down to some meeting or other — religious, or Adult School —
taking the chair or giving an address. It has made my days and
nights very full, and I am certainly growing thinner.
Then, with his usual Idndly appreciation, he adds the
following characteristic sentence : —
I enjoy my business on the whole, and the consideration and
kindness shown me is as great as it is undeserved.
Although in some of his letters before this time he used
to remark to himself, " I am, I am ashamed to say, no
business man," he now applied himself assiduously to his
new work- Even in his student days he had had no incUna
tion for mathematics, and figures were always more or less
¦distasteful to him- One of his fellow students writes :—
While he ranked in towering superiority above the rest of his
-class in literature, history, and English, it was a source of amuse
ment to see him endeavour to solve a problem in arithmetic or

202 JOHN T. DORLAND.
algebra, and to work out a deduction in Euclid, which he used to
declare was far beyond his aspirations.
Business also presented difficulties to him on account
of his want of experience and from the fact that his time
was always subject to the interruption of more or less ex
tended periods of absence. He had but little natural taste
either for the routine of business or for its absorbing interests,
but he entered upon it, as upon his other engagements, in a
prayerful spirit. The significant entry in his pocket diary
is, "I trust I may be helped to do alwaj's the right
thing and make my business a ministry for Him. Master,
help 1 "
This engagement continued about two years. The cheer
ful readiness with which he -performed whatever was given
him to do, and the kindly interest Ue took in those about
him, made this period of his life one of faithful witness for
his Lord. Much of his time continued to be spent in
religious work. During the remainder of the year 1892,
visits were made to Birmingham, Bishop Auckland, Henley,
Brighton, Sunderland, Wilton, Leeds, Colchester, and
other districts, besides frequent visits to different centres
of work in London. Each week brought its full list of
engagements. Of a meeting at the ShorecUtch Tabernacle one morning
he notes, " Felt good liberty in preaching." Again he says,
" Took a bed at  hotel and had a good talk with the
porter. He is not a Christian. Prayed with him." In
another place we read, " Glorious meeting at Bunhill.
Twelve asked for prayer, and we hope some were really
saved." The same day that records the visit (according to
custom in such cases) of three Friends to see him and his
family on account of the transference of their membership
from Canada to England, there is also a note of an evening
engagement, " Good after meeting. Two professed
conversion. Man and w-ife signed the pledge under
conviction." At the end of the year he says, " The year closed with
our prayers and praise together for His so many mercies."

APPOINTED SECRETARY TO F.F.D.S.A. 203
Early in the year 1893, on January 5th, the second
daughter and fourth child of John and Lavina Dorland was
born. We find the following entry in his diary : —
I desire to record our gratitude at this event, and that the
babe is a girl. We have named her Elizabeth, and pray that she
may grow up to walk in the ways of the Lord blameless.
She was their only child born in England, and became
a great joy in their family circle.
It was at the end of this month that, at their request,
he met the Committee of the Friends' First-day School
Association at York in reference to his appointment as
Secretary. Of the result of this interview he wrote to a
friend : —
They have pressed me to take the position of secretary to the
newly organized Association.
It seems a bold thing to take the place of Joseph Storrs
Fry, and I am going more on the judgment of my friends than
my own. The meeting was very unanimous, and many kind and en
couraging things -ft'ere said about me. I did not see how I could
take it with my business, and when I am to be away for some
months also, but the committee have very kindly arranged for it —
so here I am in this responsible position ; but I love the work,
and shall enjoy moving among the schools.
Before the end of March he had held series of
meetings and visited a number of places in dift'erent parts
of the country. His diary gives a mere record of actual
engagements, with the addition of an occasional sentence
or two, such as, " A gracious covering over us. The
silence beautiful and holy," "  came to me to say that
he had given himself to the Saviour," " Crowded meeting
and happy time," " A gambler and a drunkard testified to
forgiveness," "  made his consecration and had a
gracious baptism."
The anticipated absence referred to in the foregoing
letter was due to a visit in April, 1893, to the Chicago
Exhibition in connection with the business of the firm.

204

JOHN T. DORLAND,

Of this visit, which lasted for several months, he- writes to
Mrs. Harris : —
I am' going by the American Line from Southampton, so that
I shall have no excuse to run up from Liverpool to see thee before
sailing as I have been wont to do, and as -vs'ould be so pleasant
to do this time.
My mother and sister are at Washington, and wiU await my
coming there. They wiU go back almost at once to Canada
when I have gone on to Chicago. It gives me a strange feeUng
of joy, the thought of seeing my dear ones so soon, but before I
do, I fear that I shaU have some very unpleasant sensations. I
wish I were a better saUor. Sometime " there will be no more
sea," but by then I shall not have to cross it.
I just got home yesterday from having meetings at Stockton
and Middlesbro' I had a veiy good time, and was favoured to
see some results. This is ray last week away frora home before I
go. J. A. Baker has been gone now more than a fortnight.
From Southampton to New York he was accompanied
by Leonora Baker with two of her children and George
Taylor ; but this voyage proved a rough one and affected
him even more than usual. After several days of illness and
confinement to his berth he remarked to his friend : —
Nora, I hate the sea, I loathe the sea, I abominate the sea —
here I have lived upon baked apples ever since Saturday.
After his arrival in Chicago he again writes to Mrs.
Harris : —
We had a rough passage over, and I was never more glad to
get on land again, than when we landed in New York. I spent a
day and two nights among my old friends there, and then went on
to AA'ashington, where I had about a week with my mother and
sisters. It was a delightful time. I had an opportunity of
addressing the students of the University in which my brother-in-
law is a professor, and I think I was made helpful to them. Then
I broke my journey to Chicago at Cleveland, where another married
sister of mine lives, and had a week-end_with them. AVhen I
arrived here I found Mr- Baker very busy- It was near the opening
day, and we had much to do.
The buUdings and grounds are very fine. The great lake
and lagoons add much to .the appearance, and I think justify the
name given it, " The Bream City." I do not care for Chicago-

VISIT TO AMERICA.' 205
It is so new, and there seems to be such a wild race for wealth i
It is the very seat of the worship of Mammon. I have heard mpre
profanity and been more tried and disgusted with tobacco chewing,
spitting, and smoking, in these three weeks than in all my life
before. AA'e have pleasant quarters and good» meals, with quite
an English flavour, as we had eight Englishmen here at one time.
I did not know how English I had become tUl I got back here
once more.
I find my heart is very much in the English work also, and I
shall be glad to get home again and lay out my winter campaign
among our Adult Schools. I may have to stay here, however,
longer than I e.xpected. I shall need a large stock of grace and
patience if I do. I am finding service in the meeting here, and
almost every day in little ways one can show whose side he is on.
I am leaving to-morrow a.m., for Glens Falls, to attend New
York Yearly Meeting, and to visit my sister at the same time. I
must have one Yearly Meeting, and as I shall miss London I shall
have New York.
In a later letter he says : —
Almost every day I see some old friends from some part of the
country, and that is pleasant. I believe I have found a real place
of service in the meeting here, and Friends have given me a kind
welcome. The Bible readings that I started in the meetinghouse
are remarkably well attended and not without some signs of
blessing. I think they never had them here before. Some Friends
think I am here in answer to prayer. AVell, I hope I may have a
season of favour in the ministry.
It would be very lonely if Joseph Allen Baker were not here,
and as it is, I am often very lonely and almost homesick for my
wife and children. I cannot yet tell when I shall be in England
again. I want to have ten days or so with my mother and sister
in Canada on the way back.
I got away from Chicago long enough to attend New York
Yearly Meeting, and enjoyed it much. It was a rest and I saw
many old friends.
His sister, Gulielma D. Warder, writes with much
feeUng of the visit to them in Washington on the way to
Chicago, and of John's influence upon her daughter Claudia
both in childhood and at this time. " My mother's heart
was touched as I saw in my young daughter the awakening
admiration of the Christian spirit so manifest in him, and

2o6 JOHN T. DORLAND.
commending itself to her. During her first visit to WelUng
ton, when she was learning to talk, he named her eldest
and dearest doU ' Arabella,' and it is stiU known by that
name, though it has reposed on a cupboard shelf for years.
On the second visit Claudia came to the grave conclusion,
' Mamma, when I am a big girl I think I shaU marry Uncle
John.' And through all these years, including his last visit
to us in 1893, when he met dear mother and sister Bessie at
our present Washington home as he was on his way to
Chicago, he has been an inspiration to her, and an abiding
joy to us all.
" His cheerful disposition and exuberance of spirits, with
his ever ready sympathy, endeared him in an especial
manner to his niece, who received from him, as he had from
her father (Seburn Dorland), the impressions of a life made
beautiful through love of his Saviour, a life to be desired,
instead of a gloomy one to be shunned.
"The First-day morning meeting held here during his
stay with us will be long remembered as a time of re
freshing. He gave a message of much power, and the
Divine presence was manifestly with him."
A few extracts may be given from his letters to his
wife. He writes from Cleveland : — 22nd 4th mo., 1893.
Let me take up the broken thread and try to tell thee all I have
been doing. Well, on Third-day last I had a meeting with the
students of the University at noon, and we had a nice time. Black
but very interesting they are, and I spoke to them not as
' ' coloured ' ' but as men and brothers, getting a complete deliver
ance from the President and Professors who were on the platform.
Then the same evening -we went away over to Georgetown, for a
Bible reading at the house of the Barringtons. There were about
fifty out and we had a very good time. Mother was over with us,
and really, dear, it is quite surprising to see the vigour with which
she walks. We got home late after coffee and cake but she
seemed no mote weary than anyone else.
The evening of his arrival in Cleveland he mentions
attending a prayer meeting, and says : —

EXTRACTS FROM LETTERS TO HIS WIFE. 207
Well, dear, it was queer to go down those familiar steps into
the meeting house, and see so many of our old friends. They were
all so hearty and gave me such a welcome, making many enquiries
about thee and the chicks.
Then he calls on an aged Friend, M. Farmer, and
writes : —
Bear old saint ! she was so moved when I came in that she
could not speak for some time. Eighty-eight now, but her mind
seems as bright as ever.
He describes the Sunday spent there, — -
On First-day morning I was down at AA'  's Mission. They
give a free breakfast and then have a meeting with the men. Then
we drove up to the meeting for worship. It was simply packed
and chairs in the aisle. I spoke from " O magnify the Lord with
me and let us exalt His name together," and we had a good time.
In the afternoon the young people's meeting, and then the evening
meeting, and again a crowd. I think a score of young people
came to me, "Mr. Borland, do you remember rae ? " Some of
their faces I did, but not their names. Chicago. 27th 4th mo., '93.
At last I have reached Chicago, and am writing thee frora our
room where we have our bachelor quarters, where J- and I pine to
see our wives' faces once in a whUe.
These " sky scrapers " are wonderful — some are over twenty
stories high, and I almost get iU going up and down in the great
lifts. Still it is a great city, and the people are very proud of it.
Came home very weary- To-day I have been out to the grounds- I
cannot describe them, and they look much as the pictures show.
It is a big concern and they say has cost over sixty milUon doUars.
The buildings are fine, and already there are a large number of
sight-seers going through the grounds.
First-day p-m-, Chicago. April 30th, 1893.
Never is a First-day's rest more grateful than in this great
city after the cares of the week have passed- AVe have had such
disappointments in getting our things into shape. There is so
much red tape about it aU. You are sent from one office to
another, and there find you have not got a permit or something,
and have to go all over the weary round again. The show opens
to-morrow, and the exhibits are only about half ready. They wiU

2o8 JOHN T. DORLAND.
be interesting, but I think that the buildings and the grounds are
the finest of aU- I have had several times to pass through
the great Hall of Liberal Arts, and it is a truly wonderful
building, covering thirty-two acres, and all roofed in — the largest
space ever put under one roof, and yet so harmonious that one does
not notice how large it is. The series of lagoons in the grounds,
with their boats and bridges and the boundless Lake Michigan
add much to the beauty. First-day evening. 15th May.
Well let me see, what has happened that will be of interest to
thee since I last wrote. Not much I fear. Bay succeeds day,
and the duties of one those of the next, and so wears the world
aw-ay- I have had one or two personal talks with men ; I have
asked for that sort of service, and hope that I may find more and
more as the days go by. This has been a sweet day. The
morning calm and fine. I make it a point to rise earlier so as to
have a nice quiet time before breakfast. Chicago. June 3rd, 1893.
Bear Heart,
I am once more in this city, having arrived at i o'clock this
afternoon. But I must go back to the leafy green and quiet
beauty of Glens Falls. It certainly is a charming spot. My last
from there was sent thee on Seventh-day. The weather continued
lovely all through, with occasional showers that seemed to fall
between the meetings and lay the dust and make the air cool. I
have enjoyed being with Bavid and Annie. They are nicely
situated, seem to have many friends, and to be so happy. The
Yearly Meeting seems a good deal changed since I first knew it.
On First-day I was at the Presbyterian Church in the morning.
The great structure was very full, and I was helped. The old
pastor came to me with tears in his eyes, and thanked me for the
address. He said that it had comforted him. In the afternoon
I was at the Y.M-C.A. meeting for men only, and a very good
time it was. Then in the evening our meeting house was
crowded and I felt good liberty. I also spoke at three of the
evening gatherings, that on Home Missions, on Education
and on Temperance. The latter was a full house, and quite an
enthusiastic time.
The last evening I led the young people's meeting and the
closing feUowship meeting. A good time and some professed
conversion.

EXTRACTS FROM MINUTES OF CHICAGO MEETING. 209
The Yearly Meeting closed on Fourth-day and on First-day
we had an excursion up Lake George. Annie and the children
went. It was a charming day and the lake was lovely. About
160 were in the party. Then we had some hymns in the saloon,
and I gave thenr a few words and closed with prayer. I had some
nice service with young men. The next moming I left at
11.4s a.m. and got here at i p-m. It is nearly 2,000 miles that I
have gone in two weeks. 4th 6th mo. First-day afternoon.
An interesting meeting this morning with some English Friends
and Philadelphians, and who to my surprise should I see at the
head of the meeting but our aged Friend Isaac Sharp. He is I
believe on his way to New England and Canada. He seems very
weU, spoke with strong voice, and gave a vigorous message. It
was cheering to see him once more. .
And now I must close. Bear heart, I am longing to come
home. Kisses and love to all. Pray for us in this great, hot,
crowded city. I am, dear, Thy ever loving J-T-
The foUowing are extracts from a letter and minute of
Chicago Monthly Meeting received by Lavina Dorland at
the time of her husband's death : —
John T. Borland so endeared himself to Friends and others
in Chicago during his stay with us in 1893, that Friends wished to
make a record of his highly appreciated services here, and the
esteem in which he was held by us. . . Not that we think we
have anything new to impart to thee, nor that the thoughts which
we have -written are adequate, but simply to give some expression
of our regard for one who was so faithful to our Saviour, and 'to
extend our heart-felt sympathy to thee in thy bereavement, and
our desire that thou mayest realize that the arras of our gracious
Father are around thee to sustain and keep thee.
Although at no time a member of our particular meeting, he
was a great help to us at the time of special need. In the
summer of 1893, during the Columbian Exposition, many thou
sands of strangers visited our city ; among whom were a great
many Friends, and a considerable proportion of them came to our
First-day morning meetings. Our dear brother John T. Boriand
came, and was with us through the summer, without financial

2IO JOHN T. DORLAND. ;
remuneration and with no assumption of authority or position.
He was evidently baptised with the Holy Spirit, and had a quick
perception of the needs of each occasion, as well as a strikingly
deep understanding of the Holy Scriptures. His preaching was
clear and forceful, as well as very spiritual and practical. His
expressions of thought were often eloquent, and yet so simple that
a child could readily grasp and appreciate the truth declared.
His manner also was pleasing, and his ministrations proved to be
one of the influences which drew many who were not Friends to
attend our meetings.
AA'e believe those who heard him "were drawn closer to our
loving Saviour through his efforts, and do not doubt that the seed
thus sown is bringing forth fruit in the many homes of those who
were then privileged to listen to him. AA'e can but believe that,
although reckoning'by years his life was lamentably short, yet
viewed in the light of that which he accomplished, it was long and
full, and that our gracious and all-wise Father, seeing its com
pleteness, transferred him to the Church triumphant.
AA^e, with others, shall sadly miss him, but we hope the
example of his life and the remembrance of his words will incite us
individually to higher aspirations and increased earnestness in the
service to which our adorable Lord calls us severally- May we
follow him as he followed Christ.
Very truly thy friends,
Edward AA'atson Jones,
Elma M- Jones,
Chicago Monthly Meeting of Friends, Clerks.
held 20th 5th mo., 1896.
It was near the end of August when John Dorland left
Chicago to return home. After about a fortnight at the old
homestead in WelUngton, he took passage for England and
reached London on the 25th of September, having been
away nearly six months. The remainder of the year was
full of activity. He attended the Sunderland Convention,
joined in an interesting series of meetings at DarUngton,
attended the conference of the Friends' First-day School
Association at York, and visited several other places,
spending the intervals between these engagements at
business. After a few days' illness at Sunderland, he
notes : —
The sickness I was laid under was a disappointment, but a
discipline and blessing.

RETURN TO ENGLAND. 211
He mentions joining with three other Friends in the
formation of the " Prayer League."
Ever " about his Father's business," sometimes the
opportunity was found amidst social intercourse and loving
companionships, sometimes with those who served in the
homes he visited, or by personal conversation in the railway
carriage, in the office, or in the retirement of home. He
notes with sorrow the death of George GiUett, whose life,
in its profound earnestness of purpose, was not unUke his
own, and in the words " How we miss him," expresses what
so many who knew him still feel.
The year 1894 saw a continuance of John Dorland's
AVork very much as already described, but he now gave
increased attention to engagements in connection with the
Adult School Movement — a work of which he remarked
that "it was his first love upon coming to England and
would be his last " — words singularly verified by the result.
From the time of his settlement in England, he had
been a member of the "A" Class in Willesden Adult School,
and when at home was very constant in his attendance, if
not prevented by engagements at other London centres of
work. It was a beautiful illustration of the spirit that pervades
the Adult School work to see him who could hold the
largest audiences in rapt attention, quietly taking his place
as an ordinary member of the class and joining in the most
unassuming manner in the discussion. How fully he placed
himself alongside his fellow-members has been shown by
his offers to share with others even in the distribution of
bills. But it is difficult to give either in summary or in
detail any complete account of his work in connection with
this movement. It always had indirectly a greater influence
than at first appeared. The strong appeals of his searching
ministry roused many a discouraged worker to renewed
efforts and deeper devotion. Upon some who had held
aloof from the work for Christ there came the baptism of
the Holy Spirit ; hearts were opened and set on fire with
love and longing to be used in His service, who had thus
graciously caUed them again ; but many more for the first

212 JOHN T. DORLAND.
time learned the way of life, and were led as willing workers
into schools, missions, or meetings up and down the
country. Two extracts may be given from the account of his
life that appeared in the magazine, One and All : —
A gentleman, who was a constant attender of the AVillesden
School, and a keen judge of character, hearin,g of his death,
wrote : — "I don't know when any one has impressed me more by
goodness, and gentleness, and Christ-likeness than he has done.
Every word he spoke was so kind, and loving, and thoughtful, and
his wisdom and prudence were very striking in all things I have
seen him do or say. . . I sympathize with you all in
losing so good a man and so kind a friend, but you will hear his
voice for many a year although you will see his face here no
more." A letter from a Friend in one of the Midland Adult Schools
expresses what mi.ght be said of raany others: — "Many were
in a very marked manner blessed on each of the two occasions of
J. T. Borland's visits. The first was about seven years ago when
fourteen individuals were led to confess Christ. One of these
has since been wonderfully blessed and has been instrumental in
leading many to the Saviour."
WUen the President of Class "A" left in March of
this year to start a new School at Acton, John Dorland
being now rather more at home, consented for a time to
take his place. A photograph of a gathering of some of its
members in his garden at Deanbrook is reproduced ; many
members were, hovi'ever, unable to be present.
A few notes, taken by a friend, of his addresses at a
local conference of the F.F.D.S.A., show how important he
felt the Adult School work to be : —
The secret spring of the success of this work (referring to the
Adult School Movement), the power which moves it onwards,
is the power of brotherly love, and that power is wanted now.
Meditating on the needs of England at the present time, we must
aU feel that we stand on the verge of very large events ; those
events are looming before us and scarcely any man is prophet
enough to tell what the signs portend, but they are at all events
big with perplexity and struggle and doubt and conflict, and
clouds seem to have been gathering in the last few years which
may ere long break with social disaster and revolution. One is

CLAS.S A, WILLESDEN ADULT SCHOOL, 1894.

THE ADULT SCHOOL MOVEMENT. 213
more confirmed in this belief by the fact that the working classes
are alienated from the organised ministries of the Gospel- How
are these men to be brought under right influences ? I would
answer that in these Adult Schools the Lord has put into our
hands a veritable engine of service, and without depreciating the
efforts put forth by other agencies, I know of no single movement
that makes such an appeal to the working men of the country as
this one.
Our Schools are not a lot of men coraing together to hear any
one man ; we know of one class where it has taken six months to
get through the 6th of Matthew. The idea is to try and draw out
the men themselves, who are educated in the rough practical
school of everyday life. AA'e do not feel with a touch of
superiority that we have outgrown schools, but go for these men
because Christ has died for them and because they are men-
There seems to be a light shining in a man's face after he has
been to an Adult School for a time, and he becomes respectable
and good-looking- His soul shines through. AA'e encourage this,
but we -^A'ant to keep up the supply at the right end.
Our Schools are not Churches, but we advise men to ally
themselves with this work so that they may live the full life of a
true man. Our Schools are something more than clubs, and they
are not Benevolent Societies-
There is a sort of freemasonry about our Schools, and that
is the truest freemasonry where we are not bound to keep secret
what we receive, but to tell it out.
The centre of our work is spiritual. If the interest in the
Bible is little, the interest in Adult School work is correspondingly
little. No work pays like Bible teaching. A lady had a class of
voung men of flfteen to twenty — one of them, a young man coming
to the City, w-as sorely tempted of the devil, and as he paused a
moment there rose up a vision of that school at home, and it seemed
as if he could see that face so well and hear the accents of that voice
which had so often pleaded with him and/or him, — he turned on
his heel, said No, and "went away, to become afterwards a rich
man by honest means.
At the same Conference, when attending a Women's
School, he gave an address which, says one who was
present, " we shall never forget." He emphasised the
necessity of living one day at a time, and referring to Psalm
Ixviii. 19, spoke of the " daily manna, daily bread, daily
burden, daily cross, daily benefit," and how we can

214 JOHN T. DORLAND.
only do this moment's duty in this moment's time. Then
he said : — -
The other day I began to think of my duties for the next
month, and I felt I never should get through them ; then I remem
bered the lesson by Jane Taylor of the old clock in the farm
house, whose pendulum got discontented at the thought of what
it had done and stopped to grumble at the thought of all it had
before it in the future.
He mentions some of his engagements early in this
year in a letter to a friend, — 15th 2nd mo., 1894.
I have been very busy of late weeks, and away from home not
a little in connection with the First-day School work, at Barlington
and Reading, and Boncaster, and next week am in Kent. I am
joining J. B. Hodgkin and some others in a series of meetings at
Reading soon. We had such very good times at Barlington.
I enjoy my work, but with my business it keeps me pretty
closely engaged. The Annual Meeting is at Manchester in April
this year. He obtained a minute from his Monthly Meeting for
these visits to Reading, and a little later in the year also one
for service in Woodbridge ]\Ionthly Meeting. Shortiy after
his engagement at Reading he writes : —
My wife is thinking of going home for a visit this summer, and
taking baby and AVillie with her. Her mother wants much
to see her, and it seems best for her to go ; but it will leave Arthur
and me very lonely — even with Margaret at home during her
vacation. I expect they will be leaving eariy in May. Lavina
thinks I will know then how it feels to be left alone, but it is worse
for a husband than a wife to be left alone, for a wife's duties are in
the home, but a wife makes the home to her husband.
The week following her departure he writes to her : —
Beanbrook. 13th 5th mo-, 1894.
My dearest, First-day afternoon and a quiet time to begin the first of what
will, I fear, be to me at least, a long series of letters. AVell, I
got back from Southampton about 6 p.m., and found Arthur and
M. at tea. It did seem lonely, and I could hardly keep the tears
back when I thought of the next lonely months — but I am glad for

VISIT TO HITCHIN. 215
¦ thee to have th,e change and rest this summer, and glad for them
to have thee for a time that will seem as short to them as it will
seem long to me ! Fourth-day evening.
The Hitchin visit is now over. It was a lovely day and
Arthur enjoyed it greatl}'. T.R. met us with his pony trap and
¦we were soon on the spot in a lovely park with several hundred
people. They had a tent for tea, and really it was beautiful, the
grass and trees. Arthur skipped like a young lamb. When the
time for the meeting came I made my speech from a wagonette
under a wide-spreading beech tree. Arthur sat in the front seat as
grave as an alderman, but joined in the applause most vigorously,
and he told Mrs. R  that he thought I made a very good speech.
AA'e drove back to Hitchin, about ten miles, and A. and I so
much enjoyed it.
Miss B  , who is stopping with the R.'s, gave him a cart
and horse which he brought home in triumph, its head through
the paper "to give it air" he said.
You are about half way over the ocean now. I most sincerely
hope that you are enjoying it. Bear wee Bessie ! I wonder how
she is coming on ? My prayers follow you every league of the
way, and you are speeding to dear ones if away from us. Fare-
¦well now — "The sea is His for He made it." Much love to you
and all the other loved ones. Kisses for AA'ill and Bessie especially.
And a heart full of love for thee, dear. Thy loving J.T-B-
In a letter to Mrs. Harris, after writing of some of his
engagements in the country, he says : —
I am keeping busy and that is what saves me from intense
loneliness — else it was forlorn to come to a home without a wife
in it. I am thankful to say that they had a very good passage over,
and got to the old home, and among the dear ones safely.
Baby was rather cross after so much journeying, and disap
pointed her grandmothers and aunts by not readily making
friends with them, but she has regained her reputation for good
nature now.
My wife says that AA'ill is as " brown as a berry " and enjoys
himself vastly with the horses and dogs. I hope it will do him
much good.
We are glad for them, but Arthur and I feel lonely sometimes.

2l6 JOHN T. DORLAND.
To his wife he writes of a visit to the Midlands.
Referring to a lecture given at Stockton he says : —
The Meeting House was fuU and I hope it was not without
some profit. The ne.-vt morning I came on to Birmingham. It
was a long cross country journey. I was kindly received by the
Sturges, where I remained till Second-day morning. I had a busy
time on First-day. Up at six breakfast, addressed 300 men at
Farm Street Adult School. Then in a cab to Severn Street
School where I spoke to 400 or more. Then a second breakfast,
then to meeting where I had a message, then dinner at the
Barrow's, then to Highgate School where I spoke to some 300
men, then to the Lloyd's to tea and to Bristol Street Gospel
meeting in the evening- Five meetings, and I must have spoken
altogether three and a half hours- It was a weary day but a very
happy one- I spoke on Temperance in the Schools and a number
took the pledge, and some I trust "were helped to look higher.
On Second-day evening I gave a lecture to a full house and
they listened very attentively. The next morning I came home,
arriving about noon.
His time was now necessarily much occupied with
F.F.D.S.A. conferences and annual gatherings of Adult
Schools : but his other engagements still continued to be
numerous. Addresses, lectures, visits on special occasions
frequently occur, besides various series of meetings.
The following letter from a Friend, himself an earnest
Gospel worker, written three years after, refers to an
incident of this time : — 5th mo- 31st, 1897-
Bear Friend, My heart was full, too full, for the utterance of words as the
testimony to our late dear Friend J- T. Borland "was read in
Yearly Meeting, and I do not think you will wonder when I tell
you how my mind went back to a visit he paid to our meeting. I
-^vas deeply concerned that he might have one night to meet with
our young people, and he was able to sta}'. I was out at a village
meeting four miles away and came home rather tired.
As I was sitting by the fire one of ray boys about eighteen years
of age, who had been at that meeting, came and laid his head upon
my shoulder with his arms round my neck, and after a moment or
two, with tears and deep feeling burst forth, " Oh father, I have
begun a new life to-night! " I said, " Let mother know that,"
and he went and fell on his mother's neck, asking forgiveness for
all his self-wiU in the past and for the pain it had caused her ;
then we all knelt down on our hearthstone, and tears of joy were

FAREWELL MEETING OF WM. AND LUCY JOHNSON. 217
mingled with the prayers from him that he might be kept only for
God. From that time he has earnestly tried to live out the new
life and love given, and J. T. Borland's life, as an earthly example,
has been much to him, while the desire to do good to others and
fill some sphere of usefulness and service has been equally real.
In some of the villages he now seeks to take a little part in the
spread of the Gospel- The visit was also the means of help to
others — one of whom, now applying for membership, looks back
upon that time as the entrance to the new life. None of thosewho
were privileged to be at that meeting will, I believe, ever forget it.
The visit took place August i8th to 21st,' 1894. Thou wilt
therefore be able somewhat to enter into the feelings of a father
whose child was given him in answer to many a prayer ; and the
instrument who was the messenger of good tidings is dear to us-
Thine sincerely.
Immediately after returning to London from this series
of meetings he took the chair at the farewell meeting of
missionaries going to Madagascar, when William and Lucy
S. Johnson left England for the last time, going, though
they knew it not, to martjTclom. Alice M. Hodgkin thus
describes the occasion : —
It was a meeting I shall never forg-et. If we had known before
hand all that was to follow, it was just the sort of meeting we
should have chosen. John Borland led it, and spoke from the
words " In all their affiiction He was afflicted, and the angel of His
presence saved them : in His love and in His pity He redeemed
them ; and He bare them and carried them all the days of old."
He spoke with intense feeling of all the unknown dangers our
friends were going to face, and then commended them in prayer to
our Father's tender care- AVilliam Johnson made a special appeal
to the young men to dedicate themselves unreservedly to Christ's
service ; his prayer also was very beautiful.
At a reunion of the old students of Pickering College,
held at the College, Pickering, Ontario, on September 14th,
1894, the following letter was received by the Secretary
from John T. and Lavina H. Dorland, who were both
students in 1880. It will be seen tUatit was written the
day foUowing the farewell meeting just described : —
Beanbrook, Acton Lane, AVillesden. 24th 8th mo., 1894.
Bear Mrs. Bickie,
If I indulge much longer in a reverie upon the days gone by,
as you have invited me to do, I shall have no time left to

2l8 JOHN T. DORLAND.
acknowledge your circular, and to say how warmly I approve its
proposal. I wish it were at all possible for my wife and me to accept
the invitation of the Committee and the College officials, and to be
with you on September 14th.
None of you would more enjoy a reunion at the old place than
we who are among those farthest away of the former students of
Pickering College.
To meet once more, and amid the old scenes. Professor and
Mrs. Bryant, Mrs- Blair, and the many more whose names and
faces crowd the corridors of memory ; to have walked once more
the paths we used to tread with the Bowermans, Brandons and
others ; to recall the incorrigible Brown who would whistle "Nancy
Lee," and who now, probably, in some dignified position has
disappointed the promise of his school days ; to have a glimpse
of blue Ontario from the windows of the rooms on " Borland
Street" — vide advertisements in "Brie a Brae"; to have the
privilege of free access to the lady students' parlour, if only for a
day ; to see how others have grown older like oneself ; to hear of
the successes in their life ; to encourage one another even at this
hour to high aims and strenuous endeavour ; and in parting to
commend one another to the care of the God and Father of us all
— this would make a red-letter day — one like a mountain top
touching the sky, above the plateau of ordinary days. AA'e should
remember also the names of those who have passed to a higher
service, who have "joined the choir invisible," and who were
surely never more truly ours, for they are by death consecrated
ours for ever and no change can rob us of our dead.
For us and others doubtless this reunion cannot be, but we
shall feel that we are reraembered by you, even as we shall
remember you on September 14th.
All the old students will have rejoiced at the re-opening
of the College, its present prosperity, and the prospect before it of
future usefulness.
You will have place on your programme for a suitable recog
nition of the self-denying service of the present staff of officers
and teachers. May I ask if this committee will not lead to a
permanent "Old Students' Association," with a President and
Committee, with an annual meeting of the sort novif proposed, and
with the beginnings of a fund to be used as may be best in the
interest of the College ?
What we owe to the institution cannot be paid in money, and
to some of us the years have brought work that has had other
than monetary compensations, but we would like to help in a
small way toward such a common stock.

RE-UNION OF STUDENTS, PICKERING COLLEGE. 219
The aim of the College will, I am sure, be, besides mere
scholarship, the formation of genuine Christian character, the
moulding of men and women who "fear God and keep His com
mandments." Our clear skied land needs such.
If chosen men could never be alone.
In deep mid-silence open-doored to God,
No greatness had been ever dreamed or dared.
Such times come often in our student days — when we see
visions and dream dreams, when ideals are revealed to us, and
our life is rosy with morning light and sweet with fragrance
and dew.
Some of them have been lost to us since, on the dusty ways of
life, but largely are we -what we are, because of these, and if our
hearts are "open-doored to God" they still come to us with
deeper meaning and with greater power.
Give to those assembled our greetings, though to many of
them we must be unknown, and believe us, dear Mrs. Bickie, with
our kind regards to your husband and circle of relatives.
Yours truly, John T. and LAVINA H. Borland.
From Wilton he wrote to his class in the Willesden
Adult School : — 15th September, 1894.
Bear Fellow Members of Class A,
I find it in my heart to send you a line of greeting, so my
thoughts go forward to to-morrow and to your gathering in the
familiar room at AVillesden. I trust the attendance may be good,
and that more than that, you may have a helpful time in your
consideration of the passages of Scripture that may be before you.
By this time I hope Mr. Grant will be with you, and you will
be laying plans for your winter's work. I say your work because
it looks as if I were going to be so little with you. You may be
sure that my thoughts will be with you, and my prayers also.
I am glad to tell you that I have secured a new member for
our Class, he wUl be coming to live in WUlesden soon, and when
he comes to our Class, I can depend upon you to give him a
hearty welcome. He has been connected with Ashford, Saffron
AA'alden, and lately with the Sheffield Adult Schools, and wUl I
tmst prove a good -worker in the Class. . . - WeU, if the
Class is any help or pleasure, we ought to bring others to share
with us- May God bless you aU, dear Brothers !
Pray for me, and believe me,
Yours in the Master's service,
John T. Borland.

220 JOHN T. DORLAND.
He made a visit of a few days to Norwich, giving
Bible readings, lecturing and attending meetings. Of the
Sunday he says in his diary : —
Busy day, Men's Schools at Goat Lane and Gildencroft.
Meeting for AA'orship. Women's School, Lads' School, and large
Gospel Meeting, GUdencroft. To bed weary, but happy.
A few days later, on the 3rd of September, his wife
arrived home from Canada, and he notes : " Many praises
for thus being united again."
A series of meetings at Wilton and the Sunderland
Convention followed. Of the latter he makes the remark,
" The largest meetings and the most evident blessing we
have ever had."
Having a large number of Friends and acquaintances
almost as numerous as the religious Society to which he
belonged, there were many claims upon his time through
correspondence, and it was one of the remarkable charac
teristics of his life that with so many other interests and
engagements he was able to enter into personal sympathy
with such a large number of persons.
About this time the magazine One and All was offered
to the F.F.D.S. Association and he was requested to become
its editor. He found it necessary on this account to give
up his business, and on the 2ncl of November he removed
to the London publishing offices of Headley Brothers, and
a few days later he records the decision of the Association,
of which he continued to be Secretary, " to take over One
and All, and," he adds, " I am appointed editor.''
Further reference to this work, however, and to an
important prospect for which he had been making
preparations shortly before this time, will be made in the
succeeding pages.

CHAPTER XIV.
Religious Visit to the East — Lucy E. and Mary E. Mounsey —
Montreux, Castle of Chillon and Glion — Pisa and Modern
Rome — Christmas on board ship — Land of Goshen — Sunsets
— The Sphinx — Up the Nile — Beni Hassan and Benderah —
Thebes, Karnak and Luxor — Temple of Edfou — Assouan and
the First Cataract — Nubian Nile — Berr and Korosko — Wady
Haifa — Abusir — Second Cataract — Abou Simbel — Temple of
the Sun — Tombs of the Kings — The Slave Trade — Bible read
ings in Mena House Hotel, near Cairo.

T^

^HE first journey John Dorlandmadeto Egypt, Palestine
JL and Syria, awakened in his heart the deepest interest
in the missions and missionaries of those lands. He says,
" It left a half- confessed feeling that some day I might visit
them again in my Master's name."
Through the years that followed this prospect remained
with him ; but he writes in a letter to an intimate friend, " I
said nothing about this to anyone."
During the year 1894, however, he found that Lucy E.
and Mary E. Mounsey had a similar concern on their minds,
and he writes, " They laid it before us, and invited my wife
and me to join them in it ; and if we go, I suppose we will
be gone some five months or more." " Sometimes,'' he
adds, " I am much discouraged at the difficulties in our way,
but if it is right for us to go, the way will I believe open,
and if not we do not wish to go."
On the 13th of September they laid this prospect
before their Monthly Meeting and received a " minute,'' as
Friends say, " liberating them " for this service. This was
endorsed by both the Quarterly Meeting and by the Repre
sentative Meeting on Ministry and Oversight a month later.
Haying made the necessary preparations for their long
absence, at the end of November they took their departure.
The narrative of this journey we give from his own journal.

222 JOHN T. DORLAND.
It wUl at times appear disconnected owing to the necessary
omission of matter of less general interest and of passages
referring to places described on his previous Eastern
journey. From Calais he writes : — 30th November, 1894.
Here beginneth the record of our pilgrimage. The long
looked for 29th came at last, and London was shrouded in fog as
we said farewell to our loved ones and drove to the Junction.
I never enjoy " farewells." I prefer "good-morrows."
Now let me inforra you that for the sake of brevity the four
members of our party are to be initialed A. B. C. B- according to
their relative importance. A. Miss M., B. Miss Mary, C. my wife,
and last and least B — }'Ours truly. The maid will take her own
initial T.
There was the usual variety of passengers, and we amused
ourselves watching them. Lord Somebody with one eyeglass; Mr.
Brown and his wife from Minnesota — he with leather mittens that
looked like the fore-flaps of a seal; an Irish M.P. and his
secretary; two 'Fienchma.n tres gros; two disagreeable Germans;
the usual sprinkling of young and giddy girls ; and an old and
amiable cleric, who had one game eye, and a nose that made me
thankful even for mine, and who smiled constantly and must have
belonged to the Church Colonial and Continental Mission. Of
course these are only our conclusions and must be taken with some
reserve. About half-way over I was disinclined to converse, and
so watched the smoke rolling away behind us, and leaving a track
along the deep, and was wrapped in meditation. IU ? Not at all
— how could one be on so smooth a sea ? B. -was unkind enough
to say that I got green in colour, but might not that result from the
concentration of thought I was engaged in? However I thought
it wise to be calm and not move about much, and thus we all
landed quite fresh, and the dreaded passage belongs to the
pleasures of memory.
Calais is a very dirty, uninteresting place, and beside an
occasional pretre, and a picturesque fisherwoman, there was
nothing of interest to be seen. AA'e had dinner in our sitting-room
and a snug quiet evening together. Fortunately our party has
sufficient resources within itself for aU our evenings, and an
occasional pause is not wearisome to those who are used to Quaker
ways.

MONTREUX. 223
A Sunday at Montreux.
Our first day of rest away from home, and it could not have
come to us in a more lovely spot. There may be more beautiful
places on earth, but weary from our long raUway journey, and
under a bright westering sun, with this keen but dry air around
us, with the lake shimmering away to the mountains beyond, it
seemed all we could wish.
Our hotel is finely situated comraanding far views both ways,
and behind us are the terraced mountains, with hotels on every
salient point.
We woke this morning to find the day not fair, but with some
haze on the nearer mountains, and clouds hiding the more distant
ones. The Sunday is not well observed here, but yet it is not
noisy, at least in the morning hour, and one has time to get into
harmony with the purpose of the day. How could one fail to do it
who saw what we saw from our windows. Opposite us are the
broken tops of the Gram ont, ending to the right in a lower promontory
that comes out to the lake. The moming clouds make a bar of
white along and below the tops. To right and left of us on this
side there are the shores of the lake with villas and vineyards and
not far away on the left is the Castle of Chillon. But now the
clouds are breaking, and closing up the end of the valley is the
majestic Bent du Midi, misty and almost unreal — a ghostly
mountain which we see but can hardly believe we see-
Our moming worship is under a sense of these g-lories, and we
remember the dear ones and the home meetings perhaps with
greater faith for having just now looked through Nature up to
Nature's God, and felt Him to be Our Father and Redeemer.
AVe felt that besides our little meeting, we ought for the sake
of example if nothing more, to go to some place of worship, so we
found out the Scotch Church, a simple building, plain enough for
a Quaker Meeting House, and in the pulpit was a benevolent
old man whose kindly face and earnest manner attracted us.
The service was hearty and the sermon evangeUcal and simple.
" He that hath the Son hath Life." The hymn of the Bishop of
Exeter "Peace, perfect Peace" was sung among others, and
two of its stanzas at least found a response in our hearts.
" Peace ! perfect peace ! with loved ones far away ?
In Jesus' keeping we are safe, and they."
" Peace ! perfect peace ! our future all unknown ?
Jesus we know, and He is on the Throne."
The service was a helpful one even if it did not allow the
direct appeal of the heart and response of the spirit for which a
Friends' meeting gives such sweet opportunity.

224 JOHN T. DORLAND.
After lunch, we went for a walk among the vineyards and by
winding paths up the mountain. When the short day neared its
close, the sun set behind the Gramont range, that is set to us, but
the Bent du Midi and the Bent de Jaman stiU caught its rays,
and the red rocks and the white patches of snow on them were all
glorified in it. The western sky changed into deep saffron shading
off into pink, which the lake faithfully reflected, while the outiine
of the Gramont was drawn in purple against it, the shadows
deepening down to the lake. The colours paled into blue, the
light faded, a young crescent moon-hung over it in the sky, "and
all the scene became as quiet as a worshipper breathless with
adoration. The bell of the Swiss Church upon the hillside —
" Rang so slow, so mellow, musical, and low,"
the lights began to flash along the shore, and the chill reminded us
that we must hasten in to our comfortable wood fire, and alas, to
the pomp of table d' hdte. The Castle of Chillon.
A cloudy grey morning, but with a prospect of brightening,
which was fulfilled about 10.30 a.m., when, our letters written and
other duties done, we sally out to pay a visit to the venerable pile
of Chillon. It is a conspicuous pile in any view of the lake, being
on a rocky islet near to the shore, and connected with it by a
bridge over a now dry moat. The whole of the little island is
covered by the buildings, the walls ofi which come immediately
to the water's edge all around, and here we were told by the
loquacious guide, that the lake is 300 feet deep. It was fortified
by the Buke of Savoy, and has a long and grim history. Consider
ing the large number of prisoners who have met death within its
walls, it seemed a sort of sarcasm to find written over its entrance,
" God bless all who come in and go out."
It has been used by the Commune of the Canton as a prison,
but to-day at noon, only a short time after our visit, the ten
prisoners were to be removed to Lausanne, and the place will be
henceforth a museum, and of interest from its histories. There
are some of them painful enough . AA'e were first of all shown the
dungeons, where so many have languished in chains, and chief
among them the patriot Bonnivard. He offended the Buke of
Savoy by his devotion to the Republic, and being made prisoner,
was for six years chained to a pillar in this dungeon. AA'e were
shown the ring, and saw the hole in the rock worn by his feet
during those long years. AA'e saw the names of Sue, Bumas,
Shelley and Byron, cut by themselves, but did not cut our own, as
the guide would probably not have appreciated it, and would not
show them to future visitors.

CASTLE OF CHILLON AND GLION. 225
Byron's lines, though so well known, I venture to quote : 
" ChUlon ! thy prison is a holy place,
And thy sad floor an altar, for 'twas trod.
Until his very steps have left a trace,
AA'orn as if thy cold pavement were a sod.
By Bonnivard I may none these marks efface,
For they appeal from tyranny to God."
The last famous prisoner was Miss Stirling, an officer of the
Salvation Army, who was confined here for three months for holding
meetings in the open air. Even Switzeriand needs more liberty in
some ways yet. AA''e -\vanted to see the room she was confined in,
but the attendant said it was in use, so we did not see it. It is
only the Salvation Army now who have honours of this sort to
record, and they may be more esteemed in heaven than on earth.
Another ghastly place shown to us was the oubliette, into
which the blindfolded prisoners used to walk — to fall on knives
and on down some eighty feet into the blue lake which washed
their corpses and gave them burial. The bottom of the oubliette
is now filled up and will never again be put to such uses, but there
was to us a sense of sorrow in aU the place as of stones crying out
over horrors that they have witnessed. These old times are passed
away, and our freedom, won for us here and in England by the
sufferings of our ancestors, our rich heritage, consecrated by their
prayers and tears and blood, must be held and passed down to
our sons enlarged and enriched by our possession.
He describes a view from near Glion : —
Two steamers were wheeling their way over the purple and
silver of the lake leaving widening waves behind them. A row
boat looked like a child's toy and the pier by the hotel was on the
same scale. The sun was near the brow of the Gramont, and the
mist before the Bent du Midi which fiUed the valley of the Rhone
diffused the light till it was golden. Behind me lay the hamlet
of Glion, and still higher, and unseen before, peaks that had on
them new fallen snow. These were a surprise and seemed to me
like a symbol of our Christian life, we have reached no height in it
yet which does not disclose higher heights beyond. So one stood
surrounded by such grandeur, and watched and meditated, loth
to leave a scene so lovely ; but remembering an engagement below,
the descent is soon made past the Swiss church which has a bell
almost as sweet as the one which rang the noon hour in the
Canadian village of my boyhood's home beside Lake Ontario. 16

226 JOHN T. DORLAND.
These mountains must breed a race of men hardy and inde
pendent. If we suffered it, would not God make our characters as
beautiful as His work in these everlasting hills !
For me, I hardly expect to see again so lovely a scene till —
" Misty with the dreams of earth
The hills of heaven arise."
A night was spent at Pisa.
Pisa's importance is a thing of long past history. Now
it is an uninteresting place of about thirty thousand inhabitants,
most of whom seem to possess green umbrellas of ample propor
tions, which they need, in a climate where, at this season, it rains
nearly every day and all day. It is hard to believe that once it
was the head of a republic which counted Sardinia and Corsica
among its possessions, which rivalled Florence, which disputed
with Genoa the supremacy of the Western Sea, and which, at
last, defeated by Genoa, lost its commerce, and dwindled into a
third-rate town. The boast and glory of Pisa, and all that we
could see of interest in her now, is the group of buildings on the
piazza or square, at the western end of the town. They are the
famous Leaning Tower, Baptistry, Cathedral, and Cam-po Santo.
Altogether there is perhaps no other such group in the world.
AA^e visited the Cathedral first, and, except some rich shrines and
beautiful marbles, saw little to admire. The paintings did not
appeal to me, though our little Italian guide expatiated upon
them to us with great gusto. I left the party to examine some
old inlaid wood work, weary of fat and smiling cherubs, and the
long array of popes, priests, and Madonnas pictured on the great
squares of canvas-
After all to me the greatest object of interest in it was a
large many-branched lamp that hung from the roof by a long
rope, and which swung to and fro like a great pendulum. And
indeed it was the first pendulum, for from it Galileo, watching its
majestic movement, discovered the use of the pendulum. Pisa
has the honour of being his native city, and the great man who
first found that the earth moves around the sun, and was perse
cuted by the Romish Church for daring to say so, has his lawful
revenge in the fact that his name is honoured and his theory
accepted in all the world. Even in the Cathedral of his native
town the Church which persecuted him is proud to point out the
object which helped toward his great discoveries. His name is
remembered while those of the bishops and cardinals who opposed
him are forgotten. The Leaning Tower is a curious structure. I
believe its height is about i8o feet. Its walls at the bottom are

PISA AND MODERN ROME. 227
thirteen feet thick, and the slant is thirteen feet from the perpen
dicular. It falls however within the base so that the structure is
safe from falling. The foundations must have sunk on this side,
though some say the slant was intended.
The ground enclosed in the Campo Santo is said to have been
brought there from Calvary. It may be, but what difference ? all
ground is holy since His feet have trod our earth.
Rome, nth Bee, '94.
It is said that those who, on leaving Rome drink from the
Fountain of Trevi, and throw a coin into its basin will thus insure
their return . I did not do so at the close of a few happy days here
in the spring of 1890, spent with my friend J. Allen Baker, but by a
happy providence unconnected with any superstition I am here
once more, and am renewing my too slight acquaintance with this
fascinating city. It cannot be visited too often. It grows in
interest as it is better known, and it remains to be with one
exception, the most interesting city in the world.
AVho can understand its history of over 2,500 years — if only a
little of it — history dawning out of legend, then history. Pagan,
Christian, Medijeval and Modern — and not have his heart deeply
moved and his imagination fired thereby ? From the first milestone
in the Forum radiated the roads of Imperial Rome to all parts of
her world-wide Empire, and this city was the pulsing heart of all.
Since then, she has been the centre of the great Roman Church,
and in these last days has become the capital of a re-united Italy,
with, let us hope, a peaceful and prosperous future before her.
But one cannot be long in this beautiful land without feeling
some fears for her future. The struggles of her patriots and of
Garibaldi in particular, issued in the rule of Victor Emmanuel, and
in her taking rank almost at once as a first rate European power.
All this makes a strong appeal to our sympathy.
But in this effort she has gone beyond her resources, and the
curse and burden of a great military system are upon her. Taxed
to the utmost limit, with her young men giving several of the best
years of their life to a forced military service, already there are heard
mutterings of discontent, and the precursors of a revolution seem
to be present. Soldiers everywhere — thousands drawn from
industrial life to be supported in idleness- A dead weight and a
double loss of what they would earn if they were workers, and of
what they cost being idlers.
But the new order of things has been a great blessing to Rome
as a city. Think for a moment what Pa^«/i?(7»ze was like ; badly
governed, ill kept, a general flavour of decay, that made it more
beautiful to visitors, but bad for the citizens of it ; so bigoted and

22» JOHN T. DORLAND.
fanatical that no Protestant place of worship was allowed inside its
waUs, traveUers' luggage was examined and Bibles confiscated;
any circulation of the Scriptures was expressly forbidden ; a watch
was kept over those who were suspected of attempting in any way
to preach the Gospel, and some were expeUed ; liberty there was
none, for Rome under the temporal power of the Pope was benighted,
ignorant and intolerant.
In the year 1870 came the liberation when through the Ponte
Pia came the Italian troops, when the Quirinal became the Palace
of the King, and the Pope became the " Prisoner of the Vatican."
I notice in the nearly five years since my last visit, a great
improvement in the city.
Every respect is paid forthe ruins of Ancient Rome, and inter
esting excavations have been undertaken by the Govemment, but
the new Rome is a thriving and prosperous city and worthy of the
new era that her liberation has made in the history of the country.
I have found it a good plan in a strange city to ascertain what
Christian work is going on, and acquaintances thus formed have
been often pleasant and helpful. We went last Sunday morning
to the Presbyterian place of worship, and were invited by the
minister, Br. Gray, to aftemoon tea at his house on Monday.
This brought us into contact with several Christian workers. Br.
and Mrs. Young have an interesting mission among the Jews in
the Ghetto, of which we hope to see something on Saturday. AA'e
learned also of an Industrial Home for orphans, and the American
Methodist Church has an interesting work carried on in connection
with it. AA''e met Mr. Thomas, the agent of the British and Foreign
Bible Society, who has been many years in Rome, and who has a
mission vi'hich we hope to visit next Sunday. Mr. Thomas told us
that the B. & F. B. S. distribute over 100,000 Bibles, Testaments
and portions yearly in Italy, and over 20,000 in Rome alone. AA'e
may expect some harvest from such a sowing. He took me also
to a newly formed Y. M. C. A. last evening where I had the
privilege of addressing thirty or more young men, the pastor of one
of the Waldensian Churches kindly and ably interpreting for me.
There was a feeling of real oneness in the meeting and my young
Italian brethren drew out my sympathy largely. There was one
disappointment however on the Sunday. AA'e mistook the Protes
tant Episcopal Church of America, or rather were directed to it by
mistake for the Methodist Episcopal Church of the United States.
AVe soon discovered our mistake and indeed for some time could
scarcely believe we were not in a Catholic place of worship.
Candles and crucifix on the altar, and all the architectural features
were ritualistic. The service was intoned and in many parts
hardly intelligible, and altogether we were grieved that in Rome

MODERN ROME. 229
a kind of weak imitation of Romanism is affected by a church
calling itself Protestant.
After a detailed description of the Forum, he says : —
We stood on the spot where the body of Julius Csesar was
burned, and saw the Rostra (or the remains of it) from which Mark
Antony delivered his funeral oration, and where Cicero harangued
his countrymen. Overhanging all this was the Palace of the
Cassars, on the edge of the Palatine Hill, and when one's imagina
tion has filled this space with its old glories, there is nothing
like it in the world. Here is the climax of interest in Rome.
Every stone has its story. Here the Senate discussed the destinies
of the world, over the Via Sacra her armies marched to world-wide
victories, and returned through these triumphal arches laden with
spoil. But now we look down into an excavated space, where a
confusion of pillars, arches, pavements, and shattered blocks and
shafts — the crumbs of various ruins dropped from the devouring
maw of time — stand or lie at the base of the Capitoline Hill,
" Lone mother of dead empires."
I never struggled against the fascination of Rome, and now I
have yielded utterly- Bon't be alarmed, I mean the City not the
Church of Rome. Indeed there are three Romes, the Rome of
the Forum and of the early and uncorrupted Church, Papal Rome,
and the AVestern City as we see it. The last interests me as
showing a new national life, and one trusts a prosperous outlook
for United Italy. It is the first Rome however that has captured
our hearts. As for Papal Rome, she must either attract strongly
or strongly repel. To me it has been the latter. If I had not
known something of divine things in a personal and heartfelt
experience, Papal Rome would have made me a sceptic. The
claims — equally absurd and repellent of her traditions, her almost
blasphemous dogmas, her idolatry, her resemblance in many ways
to paganism, the sense of the mechanical in her service, all are
seen in perfection in Rome, and yet it is in Rome that waverers
are so often won over to her embrace, and alas ! there are English
people among them who have not seen the hoUowness of the
system, or who wish to be relieved of seeking and finding truth
for themselves, and so hand their consciences over to an infallible(!)
Church. When one sees the place of the Romish Church in prophecy,
and her doom according to Holy Scripture, perhaps only then can
one feel, not pity only and a holy horror at her long history of
presumption and ofttimes crime, but a great longing that the light
of the Gospel might break into her darkness, and the mighty
system of error flee before it.

230 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Those who love the Papacy lament the downfall of its
temporal power, and profess to find the beauty and charm of
Rome vanishing before those praiseworthy works of public utility,
which the Government is carrying out. If they lived near the
banks of the Tiber in flood time, they would not regret the
embankment because some picturesque old houses were pulled
down to make room for it. And it must be reraembered that the
greatest foes to Roman and Imperial Rome have been the Popes
themselves. Their churches have been largely built from Roman
ruins, the marbles have been stolen from the Forum and Palaces
to line thera, they have done more than the Goths and Vandals
ever did to disfigure and despoil and demolish the remains of
Ancient Rome. The Coliseum was a quarry out of which several
of the palaces of Rome were built, and if it had not been
practically indestructible it would have been cleared away before
the seventeenth century. Another iUustration of this we saw yester
day in visiting the Palatine Hill. Here Romulus founded his city,
and late excavations have brought to light some of the stones of the
original wall. The history of this hill is the history of Rome.
Always the aristocratic quarter of Rome, when the Republic
became an Empire a palace for Augustus was built there, and the
additions and re-erections at last covered the whole hill. The
sack of Genseric in 455 still left a part of it perfect enough for the
Emperor Constans to live in. It remained for the Popes to
complete the destruction. , The lower parts, passages, etc., were
filled in with rubbish, and the Farnese Gardens were made. They
"were born with a heavy original sin" — that of concealing, of
disfiguring, and of cutting piecemeal the magnificent ruins of the
Imperial Palace. The concrete mass of the dome of St. Peter's
is built of brick from a part of the Palace of Marcus Aurelius.
The Itajian Govemment have made important and interesting
excavations, and are laboriously cleaning out the rubbish from
the vaults and corridors, that was so foolishly put into them to make
a garden, sometimes for a son, in this case a nephew of the Pope.
The famous Bambino arouses a burst of scorn.
Occupying one end of the hill is the chief Church of the Fran
ciscans. There are 420 churches in Rome, and I only mention this
one because the climax of absurdity as to idols is reached in it. I
refer to the Sanctissimo Bambino — or most holy baby. It is sup
posed to work miracles, it has its own servants and carriage, and
few objects in Rome are more revered. AVe were weak enough to
climb the long flight of over 130 steps up the hill to see this child.
The old monk with much reverence unlocked the shrine, undid the
doors, opened some inner doors, and the figure stood before us.

1'A1,.\I1NE HILL, RO.ME.

COLISEU.M AND ARCH OF TITUS.

CHRISTMAS ON BOARD SHIP. 23I
It is a full faced ruddy wooden doll standing on a satin pillow
with gold shoes and crown, swathed in gold and silver tissue and
literally covered with jewels. Chains, lockets, rings, ornaments
are pinned on over aU the little thing. It is as veritable an idol as
any in a Chinese joss house, or in a South Sea Islander's ruder
temple. But this is in Rome — Christian Rome. And when this
image goes through the streets in its carriage, the devout bow, and
" The Holy Roman Church" approves. The first commandment
is erased in Romish Bibles and forgotten in Rome.
He describes St. Peter's and quotes : —
" Everywhere there is harmony, light, beauty, an image of the
Church triumphant, but a very worldly, earthly image ; and whilst
the mind enjoys its splendour, the soul cannot in the higher sense,
be edified by its symbolism," so says Frederika Bremer. These
make one sad in Rome — idolatry, superstition and priestcraft-
Yesterday we had afternoon tea at Mr. Young's and to-day
went down to visit his medical mission among the Jews near the
Ghetto. I had an ojDportunity of speaking of a Messiah who has
come, and is coming- again, Br. Young- has a large practice,
but gives much time to this work- He told us of one old Jewish
woman who for a long time (four years) had attended, and was
unable to learn the text of the mission, John iii. 16, but one day
she came with such a bright face and said " Oh sir ! I know my text
now" and said it -without a mistake, "but," she said, "better
than that I know God's Son is the Messiah, and better than that
I know He is my Saviour, and He fills my heart with peace-''
Two days after she died but not before she had learned her text
and its blessed meaning as well.
On Monday (B.V.) we are off for Naples, and my next will be
to you from there. AAHien once on ship-board, we shall feel that
our faces are really toward the East, and we do desire that we
may go in His name, and have His blessing.
Cairo, Egypt. 29th Bee, 1894.
It seems a long way, as indeed it is, from Brindisi, where I
last wrote to you, to Cairo, and I have not written a line since, so
I must "hark back" and in a few words tell you about our sea
voyage. AVhen we got up on First-day a.m. we saw the
Caledonia off the harbour mouth, and by the time we had
finished breakfast and had our meeting for worship, she was in
and ready for us to go aboard. She is a large new ship, and while
not so large as some Atlantic Liners, is as well fitted up, and the
first-class is supposed to be very aristocratic, carrying aU the
Government officials from and to India. We were in it, and

232 JOHN T. DORLAND.
found it very full — there were lords and ladies and generals galore,
and one Russian Prince and his wife of the name of Shermontoff.
They were our vis-a-vis and he was very pleasant,;but we were not
at table very often.
Christmas day was the middle day of our voyage. It was very
gay. The saloon was tastefully decorated with flags and ever
greens and holly. I got in to breakfast, but at dinner, as it had
freshened, we were all in our berths and our Christmas dinner was
the lightest one I ever had in my life.
There was a fancy ball in the first saloon and a very gay set
they were. Just after I got into bed, I heard coming up from the
second saloon the strains of the hymn " O come to my heart Lord
Jesus," and I longed to be with them but was too ill. It was the
very sweetest sound I heard on ship, and I fancy the greater part
of the piety was in the second saloon. The "first" had " Bivine
Service " in the morning, and a fancy dress ball in the evening.
Some think it possible still to serve God and Mammon. I had
one or two little conversations, but one regret in leaving the
Caledonia was that one seemed to have left so little testimony
for the Saviour. In such society how utterly one feels "out of it,"
and how hollow and restless much of it is- The very faces of some
spoke of such great need of rest. " Thou hast made us for Thyself,
and our hearts are restless till they rest in Thee."
We were booked to Ismailia, but on finding that we should
get there too late to g-o on to Cairo that day, -we decided to stop at
Port Said for the night.
The town has grown much and improved since I visited it
now nearly five years ago. It seems decidedly Oriental on entering
Egypt, but after a trip up the Nile it will seem very European I
fancy. AA'e took a walk, and found the dep6t of the British and
Foreign Bible Society, chatted with one of the workers in connec
tion with it, and then called on Mr. Locke, of the Seamen's Rest.
We found him to be a Canadian from Toronto, and in a humble
-way he and his wife are, I hope, doing a good work among the
seamen in that growing port. In the evening, we went to a little
meeting at his house where we met a few Christians and had a
sweet time of fellowship and prayer.
Here too we were introduced to Egyptian mosquitoes, and
they somewhat marred the solemnity of the meeting. I felt obliged
to defend my ears and neck by gentle slaps, and my nose by
clutches at the active creature buzzing one inch away with evident
designs of settling on that member. To see three people do this
at once, or in quick succession, was slightly diverting.

VIEWING THE PYRAMIDS.

LAND OF GOSHEN — SUNSETS. 233
We got an early start the next morning and went on to Ismailia
by a new narrow gauge railway, which foUows the canal nearly all
the way. There is one point of interest which we passed by as the
canal and railway leave Lake Manzelah. It is at a place called
El-Kantara — the bridge — a height of about fifty-five feet above
sea-level, and the natural bridge and only place where an invading
army could have entered Egypt, and hence its appropriate name,
-"The Bridge of Nations." Over it must have marched Assyrians,
Persians, Greeks, Arabs, Turks and French. AVe know that about
twenty miles to the east was Pelusium where Cambyses defeated
the Egyptians. It was over this same bridge also that the aged
Jacob and his sons came down into Egypt to find a home and at
last a cruel bondage in Goshen. AA'e came into Goshen some time
after leaving Ismailia, and the change from the sand and barren
ness of the desert to the verdure of Goshen -was very pleasing.
AA'e saw across the plain on which the treasure city of Rameses
Pithom (Exodus i. 11) was built, and in the ruins have been found
" bricks -svithout straw."
The Nile has been falling for several weeks, and in some of
the smaller canals the water is getting low. The fellahin are
making the best use of it that their primitive means for raising it
allow. The sugar cane is tall now, and some of it is being cut.
The natives enjoy chewing it, and a familiar sight is a man,
woman or child with one end of a piece obtruding from their
mouths. The wheat and other grain is nicely up, and all the land
of Goshen is still the "best of the land."
There are numerous groves of graceful palm trees, camels
and donkeys under great loads were passing over the roads, the
people were in the fields at work and the whole country wears a
look of contentment and plenty.
The large number of passengers necessitated an additional
carriage, so our train was late in getting in to Cairo.
AA'e watched long for a sight of the Pyramids against the
glow of the western sky, but got none. But that sunset! well one
seldom sees a more glorious one, but B. says we shaU have them
so every evening up the Nile- There seem to me to be several
kinds of sunsets — indeed as many as our moods, and I think we
only notice those that speak to us in our present mood-
There is the warlike sunset after a day of storm, when the
clouds are massed into opposing armies, and the sky is crimsoned
with gore ; then there are the landscape sunsets, such as we see
most often in Canada, where there are mountains, and vaUeys
opening on a blue sea dotted with purple islands of delight, and a
vista above that seems to let one see the gates of peari. And then

234 JOHN T. DORLAND.
there are the almost cloudless sunsets, sunsets of peace as here-
There are hardly any clouds — only an occasional bar, but the
glory of colour makes up for this lack. This first one we saw was
indescribable. Such a glow with violet and primrose and green
and gold, and a "glimmering landscape" in the foreground
fading on our sight, with palm groves against the gold, and dusky
paths and canals and mud villages, and all quickly passing away
into night. The more serious description of the Pyramids we omit^
but give some personal jottings.
One fellow attached himself to rae, followed me whether I
wanted him or not, and in the most insinuating manner said, " I
your boy to-day," and when I declined such a sudden accession
to my responsibilities, only said the more firmly "Yes, yes. I
your boy." He tagged me all the morning ; he wished to perform
little offices for me which I stedfastly declined, he confidentially
whispered bits of information in broken English such as " Fine
stones, alabaster," "Temple, Sphinxy," "Yes, me go to London
with you. Yes, me go." But I answered, " I am not an English
man." "Me go to America with you." "But I am not an
American," and this reduced him to silence, and, I fear to a
suspicion of my truthfulness for he did not know of the great
Bominion of Canada where English is our mother tongue. As
our visit neared its end, his devotion increased. " Me hope to see
you again." I did not reciprocate. " Hope I see your money to
day, and you again, or no luck for me. You my first man." And
when he appealed thus to me and made me feel that his good
fortune for the day depended on my beginning it, I yielded, and
gave him a coin, glad to free myself, though it was, I fear, only
an encouragement to his pertinacity to be exercised on the next
victim. AA^e were amused also with another fellow who hung in our
rear, and fell upon us at what he deemed auspicious moments
with " AVant to see man run up Pyramid and down again, ten
minutes?" "No, we do not want you to break your neck."
" Oh, it's my business. You know Markey Twain ? He write
book about me. I run for him." Here again in due time we
yielded, and the stalwart fellow, laying off his outer garment, ran
up to the top and down again in six minutes. He did it with
surprising agility, and earned the shilling in his "business."
B. tried a ride on camel-back, and when her intention became
apparent, we suddenly found ourselves surrounded by a dozen
camels and thirty natives all trying to get the clumsy beasts to lie
down at our feet that we aU might mount. The camels protested

SPHINX AND SECOND PYRAMID.

THE SPHINX. 235
with their usual vigour, the boys yelled and tugged at their bridles,
I waved my hands and protested against our being thus besieged,
when suddenly I missed C. I was for a minute anxious, and then
I discovered her on the summit of a mound a short distance away.
She had gathered up her skirts, dared the camels' noses, and had
fled. A. and I managed to make our escape in time to see B.
swaying majestically by with a beaming countenance, and an air
of superiority to us small creatures on our own feet. Then later
on we had A. and C. on a donkey — not the same one at once — by
way of practice, while I got several photographs of them in various
combinations. We may have some camel riding later on — but a little goes a
long way, and so B. thinks with stiff joints to-day.
They are such ungainly, vicious, unlovable creatures, that
while they may gain your esteem for their patience and usefulness,
you can never establish an affectionate relationship with them.
I must not omit to mention our visit to the Sphinx.
I think I enjoyed it more than when I was here before. Per
haps for one thing it is more excavated than then. The great paws
are now to be seen. They are about fifty feet long, and an idea
of the little temple between them at the breast of the Sphinx can be
obtained. The back too is quite uncovered and one can see how
it has been cut from the living rock, though patched with stone
where necessary. It is 150 feet long, and the height from head to
base is about seventy feet. Its age has long been a question of
dispute, but an inscription has been found which shows it to be as
old as the Pyramids or older. It has been sadly mutilated. The
colour is almost all gone, the great stone wig is battered, one eye
damaged and the nose entirely gone — and yet, despite it all, there
is something very fascinating about the face. The expression is
not of a smile exactly, but it is not at all sad, and it looks off to
the rising sun as if it read the riddle of the universe, and knew all
things, while it remains unread, the very symbol of the inscrutable
and mysterious.
I climbed upon its back, lingered before it, and felt my
interview all too short. I found myself quoting Emerson's lines —
"The Sphinx is drowsy.
Its wings are furled,
Its ear is heavy.
It broods on the world,"
only it did not look drowsy, it seemed to see everything yet with
out losing its calm meditative expression.
On tUe Nile he writes : —
The river has been falling now for some weeks and the sand

236 JOHN T. DORLAND.
bars are numerous, so that our course has to be a very crooked
one, now saUing by one shore and now crossing to the other. Our
steamer the Prince Abbas is not one of the largest of Cook's fieet.
There are about thirty people on board and they make a pleasant
party. I am surprised at the number of native cargo-dahabiyehs
•we see- In one reach of the rivers I counted fifteen. They seem
to be carrying stone and flour in bags, and sometimes are ferry
ing people over to the other shore. Their saUs are very picturesque.
AA'e pass large fields of cotton and sugar cane, and have seen
several large sugar factories ; one employs — so the guide-book
says — 2,000 men. The Government's new system of dykes,
sluices, weirs, etc., has already brought large areas of land into
cultivation, and holds and distributes the waters as they are
needed. Just as we left Cairo, we passed the Island of Rhoda which
we had visited a day or two before. It was a sort of summer
resort for the Cairenes, but now its buildings and gardens are
much neglected. The Moslem tradition gives it as the site of the
finding of Moses. Our dragoman showed us the spot. "How
deep is the river here?" we asked. "Oh very deep," he
answered. " Then it could not have been here that Pharaoh's
daughter came to bathe." " Oh she could swim," was the quick
reply. The banks are always interesting. Villages, palm groves,
camels and donkeys, men working in the fields, the ranges of
hills, tombs, quarries, and all make up a varied and pleasing
series of pictures.
One wonders what some people come up the Nile for. For
instance a young fellow, married though, and not to be excused
on the score of his youth, was overheard by us asking what there
was to see at Luxor — " mosques," he supposed ! ! !
The steamer is always moored or anchored in mid-stream at
night, so we are very quiet. One can watch the stars come out
and a young moon light up the dark palms, one hears the dogs
barking in the villages on the shore, then the canvas curtains are
let down, the electric light fiashes out from all the lamps on deck
and it is tumed into a cosy drawing room where after dinner we
will sit, amid all the comforts of civUisation, at rest amid the over
throw and half-buried civUisation of this wonderful valley. No,
there is no river like it in the world. Its connection with
the most important events of ancient history, and its stupendous
monuments render it of the greatest interest to even the ordinary
traveller- It flows through " old hushed Egypt " and its sands like some
grave mighty thought threading a dream, and we are to be on it

UP THE NILE — BENI HASSAN. 237
all being well, up to the second cataract, and when we have done,
shall know it as we know no other river, and yet there will be
nearly 2,000 miles of it beyond, that we shall not know.
On the river, sth i mo., 1895.
Last evening sometime before sunset we arrived at Beni
Hassan. It is notorious as being the landing-place for the tombs
of the same name, and as having the worst thieves in it of any
place on the river.
The village was back from the river, and on a mound, with
palm trees behind it. An unutterably dirty place it seemed too.
Some of these people seem to wear only one cotton garment, and
they must be cold, for to us great coats are most comfortable in
the evening. C. felt rather apprehensive moored so near such a
place, but the steamer is patrolled all night, and we heard nothing
more fi'om the huts but the barking- of numerous dogs.
The moon is getting brighter and brighter every night, and
will soon light us on our way in full radiance- But that is only a
figure of speech, for as a matter of fact, we do not travel by night.
This moming we were awakened by such a noise. It was occa
sioned by our dragoman choosing donkeys for our excursion, and
the owners of the rejected beasts were loud in their complaints,
till a dahabiyeh hove in sight and they rushed away to find
customers from it. Then followed the putting on the saddles, and
a fierce dispute arose over one. It seemed about to be torn to
pieces between the two rival claimants, who beat each other, not
standing up to a square fight, but beating each other with sticks,
etc. Then supporters gathered round, and one of the soldiers
appeared on the scene, and beat both, while a dozen shouted the
claims of each- AA'hat an uproar it was, and finally amid a cloud
of dust the smaller man gave way, and the dust and noise sub
sided. The donkeys stood in a row, and when breakfast was
over, there -was another scene of wild confusion before we were
all mounted and off. It was a long procession, and wound through
two dirty vUlages, pursued by children crying for "backsheesh,"
who followed us across the plain for a mile perhaps.
On the way we passed the* pits from which mummied cats
have been dug by hundreds. B. thought she would like one, so
got her donkey boy to put one in his frock for her. Suddenly he
was seized and carried to the rear- AVe could not understand,
and hurried to the dragoman to interfere. The boy returned minus
the mummy, and Abdul said he would have been imprisoned had
he kept it for B-, as such selling is forbidden. Everything found
belongs to the Government.

238 JOHN T. DORLAND.
The tombs are about fifteen in number, but only four or five
are of any particular interest. These are now protected by the
Government- The front of the chief of the northern group is
familiar by photographs- It has simple Boric columns, and Miss
Edwards and others believe that Greek art and architecture can be
traced to an Egyptian origin- Certainly the simple columns are
older than anything in Greece.
The inside of these tombs are covered with inscriptions and
paintings. Alas! they are disappearing rapidly. B. says that
when she was here six years ago, they were ever so much brighter
and less effaced -
Sorae of the scenes are very animated. AVrestlers in every
sort of position, fishing, hunting, agricultural pursuits, flaxweaving,
etc. 7th I mo., 1895.
It does not seem natural yet to write ninety-five, and here it is
Iiard to keep track of the days. They are passing very swiftly
and pleasantly. AA'e were all day yesterday (Sunday) at Assiout.
There was no excursion planned but several went on one to the
caves of the wolves beyond the town, and generaUy the day was
not very duly observed. Assiout is the terminus of the railway
from Cairo, and a considerable place. AVe hope to see it on our
return, so yesterday C. and I walked only to the American Mission.
They have large school buildings for boys and girls, and have
sorae hundreds of scholars. In everyway so far as I can judge,
they are doing a good work.
AVe met only one of the missionaries, a Mr. Hart, and got our
information from him. The principal was asleep and the schools
are now having holidays.
We thought from a misleading notice that there was a chap
lain on board, and I had settled on a young feUow with something
of a clerical collar as the functionary, but he turned out to be the
carpenter, and then we found that there was no " service " at all.
B. spoke to one of the ladies and they asked me to give a Bible
reading- The manager agreed, and gave us the dining saloon,
so B. put up a notice to that effect. I confess we felt rather
nervous as to whether anyone would come, but there were fifteen
out, about half of all on board, and I trust it was to the praise of
Him -whose we are and serve.
It was warmly received by many, who came and thanked me,
and has led to some interesting conversations. Some no doubt
•smUed at it all, but if He was pleased, what matter. I took up the
subject " For what is your life ? "
The party as a whole are pleasant, and some very ap-reeable.

tv I'-**':

a^ ""~»

LESSER TEMPLE, DENDERAH.

DENDERAH, 239
On the Nile, nth i mo. 1895.
In a few more hours we will be at Thebes, the most interest
ing spot on the Nile, and before we reach it, I want to be up to it
in my notes. Poor things they are, and very trying I am sure to
all who attempt to read them, but if they give any one any
pleasure, I am satisfied, and I keep them as a very imperfect
record of these happy days. I have only one day's doings to
describe, the day at Benderah.
The temple is about half-an-hour's ride from the river, and a
few years ago was entirely buried under rubbish, a viUage being
actually built on its great roof. M. Marriette undertook the
excavation of this fine monument, and completed it after much
hard toU. It is just about the age, the great portico at least, of
our era, 1890 and more, and is therefore, for Egypt, a modern
work, a thing of yesterday compared to the Pyramids. But it is
a magnificent structure, and, since seeing it, we are all enthusiastic,
and are amateur Egyptologists.
AVe dismounted at the pylon, and walked down the dremos
to the entrance. The massive portico is supported by twenty-four
columns, the first having a stone screen half-way up built between
them. Here we pass the door, and descendingalongflight of wooden
stairs are at last on the floor of the portico. The roof must be sixty
feet over our heads and the great columns are only six feet apart.
Inside and out, the whole surface is everywhere covered with
-carvings and figures or hieroglyphics. From this outer portico we
passed into a smaller hall with six columns and chambers off
it, then through two still smaller halls into the Holy of Holies. A
corridor runs all round this room, and small chambers used for
various temple purposes are off it. We went through them all
burning magnesium lights. Then by a winding passage in the
wall up to the roof. There were several small temples on the roof,
and one single stone that we saw was eighteen feet long, by six
by four- The whole thing is marvellously massive. Then we
came down another staircase in the wall, and both these are
covered on the sides with representations of the priests and kings
in procession with banners and offerings, as they used to pass up
to one of the temples on the roof and down again.
One of the most interesting things we saw was one of the
passages in the crypt. Under the floor of the temple, down
several steps, was a small square hole through which we wriggled
and came into a narrow gallery about seven feet high and three-
and-a-half or four wide. Here the hieroglyphics were beautiful,
as fresh cut and clear as if they had been done yesterday and the
little colouring there was, was fresh and bright also. The place

240 JOHN T. DORLAND.
was infested with bats, who disturbed by our candles flew past us
back and forth— sometimes almost brushing our faces.
One could not but admire how beautifully in all these dark
and secret places this work was done. It must have been on
Longfellow's principle — -
" In the elder days of Art,
Builders wrought with greatest care
Each minute and unseen part ;
For the Gods see everywhere."
Then we carae back from the gloom of the inner halls to the
portico, and found our lunch laid out there. Then we sat on rugs
and the bases of the great pillars in the entrance reserved for the
kings, and made merry with good appetites over a good lunch.
After this we spelled out some of the cartouches, finding Nero,
and Claudius, and other Roman Emperors, and afterwards walked
round the building to see the figure of Cleopatra on the back wall
of the temple. There was one unpleasant thing, the millions of
bees that infest the temple. There are none inside of course, but
outside, building on the cornice and plastering up the cuttings on
the walls, they were flying in every direction. Fortunately I heard
of no one being stung, but I assure you I walked with great
circumspection. I have no doubt that as the small boy said
" they have each a hot end." Luxor. 13th I mo., 1895.
I had always wondered if travellers had not considerably
overdrawn the marvels of Thebes, but we have been here only one
day, and what we have seen thus far, has convinced me that over
statement is impossible. The half has not been told. It is beyond
all my anticipations. As I finished my last the pylons of Karnak
were already appearing, and I had only finished and joined the
group of gazers on the deck, when we dre\y up to the pier, and
beside the very ruins of the temple of Luxor.
On the east side of the river is the town of Luxor, built on
and among the ruins of the temple, and about two miles distant is
the greatest of all the ruins, the Temple of Karnak. On the west
of the river are several temples, and the mountains are pierced
witii tombs. The old city of Thebes was built on both sides of
the river, the capital of Egypt for many centuries, and a great,
populous and wealthy city. The two chains of mountains here
sweep outward, forming a wide circle and enclosing a beautiful
verdant plain. The river divides it, and bore the commerce of the
country. The situation reminds one somewhat of the great plain
round Rome, or that on which Athens stands, only this is more
level .

THEBES, KARNAK, AND LUXOR. 24I
And now I wish I could describe it, but my pen refuses a task
so entirely impossible. There are first the two great pylons with
the doorway between them, and before passing through there are,
or were, two huge obelisks — one only now remains — the property
of England ; its companion has been taken to Paris where it orna
ments the Place de la Concorde. There is a huge statue of
Ramses II. , buried nearly to his neck in sand, and on the face of
the pylons are scenes of his life, particularly his defeat of the
Chetas, his chariots and prancing steeds, spoil, captives, etc., are
all there. Passing. in on the one side is the excavated part of the
temple, on the other and among the great capitals a miserable
mosque. I cannot tell you of the courts and chambers, the
statues and pillars, etc., it is beyond me.
Karnak is two miles away, but the two temples were con
nected by a dromos or paved way, lined by sphinxes on either side,
many are in ruins, but enough remain to show how splendid it
must have been. Miss Edwards thinks that there must have been
500 at least. You would expect magnificence at the end of such
an avenue, and you are not disappointed. There is first a high
pylon, and then a very wilderness of columns, and bases on a scale
unparalleled in the world.
We spent most of our time in the great hall where the
columns are si.xty-two feet high and eleven feet six inches in
diameter ! In one place a column has given way under its weight
and has been caught by its neighbour, against which it leans like
a weary Atlas that might fall prostrate any moment, but which
has stood so for years and years.
In one place the face of a pylon has fallen down, and the
result is a hUlside of stones shattered and piled up in wildest
confusion. Two obelisks are standing, and on all sides the ruins stretch
away, a wilderness of overthrown pillars and walls. And these
under the moonlight ! The shadows were beautiful, and when the
clouds passed and the moon fiooded the whole with light, the
effect was enchanting. AA'e got back a littie before ten, and retired
weary but delighted with our nocturnal ride, to dream of all the
ruined pride of the great Pharaolis.
This morning we v/ere up early and went to the well-known
temple called the Memnonium. This is considered one of the
most perfect temples, as regards symmetry and elegance of
architecture. It is much ruined, only small parts of the roof
remaining. We recalled the line, " Had Thebes a hundred gates,"
as sung by Homer. Homer must have referred to pylons and other
temple gates for it is generally believed that Thebes never had
any walls. Perhaps the most impressive thing at the Memnonium

242 JOHN T. DORLAND.
is the huge overthrown colossal statue of Ramses. It is of granite,
and if one wonders how it could have been hewn in one piece and
transported there, it is as great a wonder how it could have been
so overthrown and shattered. It could not have been done by
powder, as it was not then known, and an earthquake would have
overthrown the pillars of the temple- But there it lies, the throne
and legs shattered, and the head and body broken off at the waist,
lie as they were thrown, backward, prostrate on the sand. There
are no marks of the wedge or of any other instrument used in its
destruction. It is the largest monument in Egypt, and the guide
book says, weighed, when entire, 1,000 tons !
It was of this wrecked statue that Shelley wrote his well known
beautiful lines : —
1 met a traveller from an antique land
AVho said : "Two vast and trunkless legs of stone
Stand in the desert. Near them on the sand.
Half sunk, a shattered visage lies, whose frown
And wrinkled lip and sneer of cold command
Tell that its sculptor well those passions read
AVhich yet survive, stamped on these lifeless things.
The hand that mocked them and the heart that fed.
And on the pedestal these words appear :
' My name is Ozymandias, king of kings :
Look on my works, ye mighty, and despair ! '
Nothing beside remains. Round the decay
Of that colossal wreck, boundless and bare.
The lone and level sands stretch far away."
Shelley's lines are not quite correct, as the ruined statue Ues
in one of the courts of the temple and is surrounded by columns —
but the mighty may well despair at such works. There are things
more enduring than granite, and that are longer remembered than
carven faces,— broken alabaster vases, and cups of cold water
given in His name. AVhat a comment on the attempt to perpetuate
one's name by such works.
I wish Sunday were a quieter day and more religiously
observed by travellers. There is a Church (of England) here, and
several of the passengers attended service there. AA^e found out
the Presbyterian Mission Church, and went there. It is a native
congregation under a native pastor and was in Arabic, but it
interested us, and the pastor interpreted for me a message I had
for them. The men and children were very attentive. The women,
following the Eastern custom, were in a room closed off with a
curtain. A. and C. went in and shook hands with them; I of
course might not do so.

VILLAGE ON THE NILE.

ROYAL PALACE, MEDINET HABU, THEBES.

TEMPLE OF EDFOU. 243
Then we had our own Friends' meeting in our cabin, and
a sweet time it was. Most of our fellow voyagers were off to
one or other of the temples in the afternoon, while we had a quiet
time for reading. I am enjoying Moule's "Outlines of Christian
Boctrine." To-day we visited the Memnonium again, two tombs, the
small but beautiful temple of Ber el Medinet, and the fine ruins
of Medinet Habu. There is one most interesting scene of
judgment in Ber el Medinet. The heart of the dead man is
placed in one of the balances while the feather of justice and truth
is placed in the other. Behind stands the Scribe God, Thoth,
with his reed ready to write the result on the tablet held in
his left hand. But of all the ruins seen here the immense
remains of Medinet Habu are to me the most impressive and
interesting. It was a palace and temple, and one can see at a glance the
different style of architecture in each. In one place in the palace
is a representation of the king playing draughts with his wife, and
the sculptures too are vigorous and fine.
In the temple there is one of the great halls which is very
well preserved, and it is most impressive. Besides this large
temple of Ramses III., there is a smaller and older one buUt by
Thothmes III.
Yesterday I did not feel very well so did not go on the excur
sion to Karnak. The rest came back full of its praise. I have
only seen it by moonlight as yet, and it may impress me more
than Medinet Habu by daylight, but as yet the latter is supreme
in my mind over all the ruins of Thebes.
It is as well to leave something to see when we return for
our week's stay here.
The Temple of Edfou.
Immediately on landing we hastened away, so as to see the
sun set from the pylons of Edfou. The distance is only about a
twenty minutes' walk, and at last a narrow lane led us to the side
of the hollow from which the majestic pile rises. The effect is
indescribable. The building is almost entirely perfect, smothered
under a village of crude brick for years, only the pylons, which
are about 115 feet high, were visible. Some years ago, it was
entirely excavated, and now one may see an Egyptian temple
roofed and entire, almost as it was when the 100 years spent m
its buUding were ended. We- took a hasty walk through the
courts and chambers, and then climbed the pylon m time for
sunset.

244

JOHN T. DORLAND.

What a scene was before us ! To the front the noisy Arab
village, with rounded and flat roofs, narrow ways, and minaret ;
beyond, the river stretching almost due north and south as far as
one could see with the distant hUls on the farther side. The town
and temple seem almost in the middle and edges of a vast
green plain, sweeping behind us to the low Lybian hills, and at
our feet we looked down into the courts and viewed the stone roofs
of the temple below. Then over aU the sun was setting in a ¦per
fectiy cloudless sky. It dropped, a golden ball, under the rim of
the earth, and then a belt of violet circled aU our horizon, and
in the west such colours, as were never put on canvas, glowed in
-the sky.
- A -little imagination only was required to hear the chant
of the priests as in procession, with banners and sacred
boats,* they crossed the court, and wound through the long pillared
halls. There are some scenes that live, in one's memory, and
among them will be, I am sure, that sunset from the pylons of the
temple of Edfou.
We were back to the steamer before the glow had left the
sky. We met a number of youths from the Government School,
who speak English very well and "who were begging for English
books- I went with A. to distribute a few papers to twice as many
pairs of hand eagerly stretched out for them, and we regretted,
as we have many times, that those which had been ordered from
London for distribution on this trip had not reached us.
Assouan has always been well known in Egyptian history. At
the foot of the first cataract, and at times a frontier town, it has
been in the past, as now, an important military and commercial
centre. It has grown much in the last few years and struck us as
a cleaner, larger, busier town, and more prettily situated than
Luxor. It is a region of granite here, and great masses protrude
from the river, round which steamers require to go with care. The
harbour, if one may so term the riverside, is busy. There were
two or three steamers beside our own lying there, dahabiyehs and
row boats were numerous on the bank of the river, the street was
full of life — and the scene was a lively one. Opposite lies the
green island of Elaphantine, and beyond, the hills. There are
Roman remains on the river, but of Egyptian ruins not many.
The quarries "we have left till we return.
On Saturday evening I found out the native pastor, and
called also on a young American missionary who, with his wife, is
* " Arks " made in the form of a boat and used in religious processions.

ASSOUAN AND FIRST CATARACT. 245
living on a dahabiyeh and has been visiting villages on the river.
His wife, poor thing, has been ill with typhoid fever, and is only
now recovering. He seemed grateful for my caU, and I was able
to enter into sympathy with him.
On Sunday morning we went to the native church, and I was
interpreted for, and in the afternoon B. visited the women and
addressed them. In the evening I was asked to give another
Bible reading which I did — about eighteen attending.
At Assouan they left the steamer Prince Abbas and by
a short railway journey surmounted the first cataract, and
were soon on board the steamer Anikeh. He continues : —
There are eleven on board, and nine of us are from the Prince
Abbas, so we are already at home with each other. The two
strangers are an American and his wife who seem very pleasant.
Another steamer, the twin of ours, left shortly after us, and we
shall be keeping near together all the way up the river. There are
twelve on her. They are both stem wheelers, and after the type
of the Mississippi steamers-
The accommodation is nothing to speak of, but we shall
manage, and it is only for a week and a day-
The saloon is on top of the state rooms, and is covered over
with canvas. We make ourselves very comfortable in our chairs,
and have a fine outlook over the banks of the river.
It strikes us so far that while the Nubians have less land,
their villages are better built and look cleaner, as they do them
selves. Nubia also has one supreme advantage over any country
I know — and one that I at least appreciate, it has no fleas nor
bugs !
The Nubian Nile is very different to the Egyptian river. The
hills are more broken, they come nearly to the river's edge, and
the scenery is wilder, and in some ways finer than farther north.
There are occasional openings in the hills that are verdant, but
there is usually a narrow fringe of green- — sometimes only a few
feet wide by the river side — then the barren hills, and we know
that the desert is always beyond, intruding on that narrow strip
by sending down the valleys from the tableland above long rivers
of beautiful golden sand that contrast with the deep red of the
great granite boulders, or the fringe of green at their base.
A desolate region, and only saved from absolute death by this
great river. The most noteworthy thing to-day has been our sail
through the Strait of Bab Kalabsheh, where the high hills encroach
on the river and narrow it considerably in their savage embrace.
It is very rugged and wUd.

246 JOHN T. DORLAND.
We have visited the small and interesting temple of Bendur
of Roman times, and are now moored to the bank for the night.
The other steamer is near us and to-morrow we shall, if all be weU,
pursue our upward course. Nubia. 23rd 1st month, 1895.
The people here are cleaner than in Egypt, and the villages
neater looking. I expected to see all the women in what I
supposed was the national costume — an enlarged necklace of
leather thongs with shells and beads worn about the waigt, and
they are then in full dress — but most of them wear the dark blue
cotton dress and only some children the waist band. Their hair
is done up in innumerable tiny plaits, the ends of which are
fastened with clay dried on, about the size of a pipe stem,
and the whole saturated with — castor oil ! They resemble the
Egyptians, but are of course not negroes, as one fancies Nubians
to be. They all speak Arabic, and are Moslems.
Light hearted, happy people they are too, and with very few
possessions, and in constant dread from the raids of the Mahdists
from Khartoum. That reminds me, and I tell you now because
this letter will not be posted till we are safely in Assouan again,
if all be well, that they have been having trouble with the
Bervishes lately. The boat before us had to have an armed
escort, and travellers were not allowed to go to Abu Seir. A
large camel corps was sent after them, and now we hope that the
country is cleared- It certainly would not be pleasant to be
captured and carried off through the desert, presented to the
Mahdi at Khartoum, and have our heels split so that we could not
run away. However, we do not expect any trouble, and we hope to get
to Abu Seir. There are about a dozen temples between Assouan
and Wady Haifa. We have been to six or eight of them, but the
greatest of them, and rivalling those of Egypt is Abou Simbel,
which we expect to see to-morrow. The others are all smaU, and
some are very much choked with sand. AA'ith one or two excep
tions they are all on the west of the river, and on the verge of the
desert. Berr is hewn out of the solid rock, but the portico is
broken, and the sculptures very much defaced. We went through
the village of the same name to it, attended by about forty people
of various sizes, and ages. They offer you such funny things,
glass beads, a rag doll, a pewter spoon, etc., and then very
good spears and swords, baskets, etc. To-day we have been
offered chameleons tied to strings by their long tails — poor harm
less things.

KOROSKO. 247
Last night we had a most lovely sail. The north wind which
blows steadily every day up the river, and sometimes very strongly,
had fallen. The sun set in a perfectly cloudless sky. The whole
horizon was crimsoned, and then in the west came on the most
beautiful daffodil sky. Venus, looking three times as large as at
home, set in the soft light, and then came the darkness. We
ran on the east side of the river, under the black masses of the
seven doors of Korosko, which towered up above us to the starlit
sky. On the other side of the river was a plain with palm groves,
fading from sight against the last bar of light in the west, and
through them flickered one or two fires where the villagers were
cooking the evening meal. And above, the heaven studded with
stars, which were reflected in the slow-flowing river. We got on
deck, under the canvas covering, and watched and thought on it
all. That was a sunset ; this morning we saw a sunrise-
We moored at Korosko, which is now a strong military post,
garrisoned by some 800 soldiers. It commands the desert route to
Khartoum, the one by which Gordon went, but since the troubles
in the Soudan there is no trade going on.
Behind the post is a high hill, on the top of which is a signal
station, and early this morning we were roused to ascend it. We
were called at five, had a cup of tea and some biscuits, and escorted
by some of the men from our boat bearing a lantern, we started.
The village was asleep, the morning drum-beat from the fort had
not yet sounded, even the dogs did not seem to know that we
passed down the narrow streets between the mud hovels. The
moon's whole disc could be plainly seen, though only a narrow
crescent was bright with light.
The dawn was beginning already its ever new preparations
for the surprise of the sunrise.
The climb was only stiff for the last fifteen minutes, and then
we stood on the top. AVe could see the great bend of the river
for miles, while on our side of it, we could see, only faintly, deep
valleys and range after range of hills. The pale light gave place
to rose and crimson, and at one spot there was a deeper tone that
told where the sun would rise. By this time we could see some
distance, and soon the whole scene was flooded with light.
And what a scene it was, the words of Scripture admirably fit
it, " a waste, howling wilderness."
Waterless, barren, blasted, a tangle of valleys and broken
hills, and stretching on and on in savage, awful desolation.
I wish I could enable you to realize it, and all those passages
of Scripture which speak of barrenness and waterless wastes would
receive a new and terrible significance.

248 JOHN T. DORLAND.
We must have been an hour on the top, and then tfamped
home hungry to a much relished breakfast.
I have been getting on good terms with the crew, learning
some Arabic words from them, and they are a pleasant lot of
fellows. The two steersmen say their prayers at least three times a day,
turning towards Mecca and prostrating themselves to the deck
many times, and they do not seem to mind in the least that we see
them. Indeed, I am not sure that they do not enjoy an audience.
I thought of One who said " that they may be seen of men," and
•while avoiding that, is ours not the fault of not enough " showing
openly our faith " ? 'i^tescmex Amkeh, SheUal. 27th i mo., 1895.
We are once more at the head of the first cataract, to-morrow
we intend to go down to Assouan. The whole trip has been most
enjoyable, and were it not for home duties and loved ones, one
would almost regret that this part of our tour is over. I have made
friends with nearly all on board, and they have formed a kindly
combination to teach me Arabic. The engineer is an Englishman,
and came out here with the Nile expedition. He has been here
ever since.. He has had much to tell me of experiences on the
river, and of things he had heard of the Mahdi, etc. I told him of
our Adult Schools, and trust our conversations were not profitless.
Our head waiter is a fine, nice fellow, Said by name, who
comes out with remarkable fresh waistcoats for dinner. The other
waiter is a very small man with a very sad face, explained, probably,
by the fact that he has two wives. The manager has been most
kind and obliging — we all like him.
But I think the character that has interested me most is our
old dragoman Ahmed. He is from Bongola, was for a short time
with Gordon, acted as interpreter for Zuibyer Bey when that
uncertain individual was a political prisoner in Gibraltar.
After a long conversation, he drew out a little statue of Anubis
and insisted on my taking it. I said I feared I had not enough
change in my pocket to pay for it, but he scorned such an idea.
" No talk of piastres between us, keep it as a remembrance of your
old dragoman." I promised him that if I ever saw Miss Gordon
again I would tell her of him, and that he had been with her
brother. The crew, too, I fraternised with. There was one man who
could speak Engfish, and he interpreted for me. AVe discoursed
about the Koran, and praying, etc., wives and children, and then
they wanted to see my photographs, and were much interested.

WADY HALFA — ABUSIR. 249
passing them from hand to hand with cries of "good," over the
boys especially, — girls they discount.
We went at slow speed past Abou Simbel on the way up, and
visited it on our return. On Thursday p.m. we reached Wady
Haifa. The town is a small one, about twenty minutes from the
fort, but as the Bervishes had been troublesome lately, our boats
were moored at the fort.
The fort is large, and no doubt is strong enough to resist any
attack from the Bervishes if they were rash enough to make one.
And then there are several outlying posts, guarding the valley
well. We -walked through the fort. There are some twenty-five or
thirty English officers there, and one had died the night before we
arrived. They get plenty of water from the river, so the palms flourish
and the gardens are quite gay. AA'e were up early the next a.m.
for our long excursion to Abusir. This is a rock overhanging the
Nile about half-way up the second cataract, and from which a fine
view is obtained- We crossed the river and then took donkeys,
riding for about an hour and a quarter. The climb is not difficult,
and indeed the rock itself is not more than 400 feet high, but the
view is a fine one, and it is the ultima Thule of most tourists.
The face of the rock is a sheer precipice, at the foot of which
roars the water of the rapids. These is' no cascade here, only
black and rugged masses of rock, with narrow channels between,
and spreading here several miles wide. In high Nile many of
these are covered, but now, and the Nile is not at its lowest, it
would be rather difficult to get anything but small boats up those
crooked, narrow channels against that strong current. This was
the character of the river as far as we could see it to the next bend,
and to the northward we could see the tops of two blue mountains,
the lower and farther one being in Bongola. Beyond that we
knew that that mighty river still stretched southward, a riband of
water across the desert to Khartoum, the place always associated
with the name of that great English General who for so long alone
and unaided held the town against the rebels, and who was
killed only two days before the English steamers bringing relief
appeared, to find the object of their coming defeated.
Well, it was a scene unlike any other in the world, and one on
which I shall never look again. For years I had had an ambition
to stand on Abusir. I have done it. There are other ambitions
more important and less likely of fulfilment. There were a large
number of names carved on the rock, but we did not add ours to
what Miss Edwards calls "the illustrious obscure." We saw
nothing of the Bervishes, or, what is more important, they saw

250 JOHN T. DORLAND.
nothing of us. We did see a man on a camel who disappeared
over a ridge, and who might have been a scout, but we got safely
back. Assouan Hotel, 29th i mo., 1895.
AVe seem not quite so far from home now that we are again at
Assouan, and in a comfortable hotel. Wady Haifa was so far
south, and we seemed to be almost in the heart of Africa- Here
we are in the midst of fashionable life, and all the pomp and vain
glory of table d'hote, after the simplicity and freedom of.
steamer Hfe- I did enjoy the Nubian Nile and left our steamer
with some regret.
But I must teU you a httle about our run down to Philae.
Of course the travelling down the river is at a much faster pace
than going up- AVe saw the palms of that outpost of Nubia fade
from our sight on Friday about i p.m. and about 3 p.m. reached
Abou Simbel.
This is the great object of interest on the upper river, and
would alone repay one for the trip. I remember as a child seeing
in my " reader ' ' a picture of this great rock-cut temple, and then how
far away it seemed, and how unlikely that of all the youngsters in
the Wellington School, I should ever see it. But I have seen it, audi
have no doubt that I am the only one of those village boys who has.
It is unlike all the other temples in Egypt, being entirely cut out
of the rock.
About ninety feet square was cut away to form the front, and
along it are four huge colossi, and these are to me the feature of the
temple. They are sixty feet in height, and sit upon their thrones,
their hands upon their knees, looking off over the river toward the
sunrising, in calm majesty, the wonderful warders of this sacred
shrine- Passing the great portal, one .stands in a hall, with four
columns on either side, with a figure of Osiris seventeen feet high
on each, and from which open eight chambers.
Through an inner hall of four columns one passes to the
sanctuary, where are an altar and four seated statues. The waUs
are literally covered with sculptures and hieroglyphics recording
the wars and victories of the great Ramses II. There is the
camp, the charge of the chariots, the river with men drowned in it,
etc. One cannot go into details, but these are all most interesting.
Then we saw the small room which was discovered by Miss-
Edwards and party, and which has their names over the door, the
only time they put them on any monument in Egypt, so she says.
Then came the sunset from the top. Behind a barren country,
with occasional hills rising from it, then the long stretch of the
river, beyond a fringe of palms, then mountains and the desert

TEMPLE OF THE SUN. 251
again. What landscapes these are — burned into one's memory as
they are themselves burned by this blazing sun, which in summer
must be all but intolerable.
But the mornings are so cold- I thought that one ought not to
be in the tropics and where the Southern Cross can be seen and
not see it, so I was called at four that morning, and was out on
deck at a quarter-to-five.
In the east there were the first faint streaks of dawn, and in
the dim light the colossi looked weird and unreal- Miss Edwards
describes in what seemed to me too glowing colours, how as the
first sunbeam strikes their faces they seem to become suddenly
human, then it passes, and they are stone once more, keeping
watch as they have done for ages-
I resolved to witness this transformation, so in my overcoat I
went quietly on shore, climbed the sand slope till I was nearly on
a level with the faces, and where the southern one was in perfect
profile, as handsome as Miss E- had described him to be, and
probably a portrait statue of the great Ramses. I scooped away
the cold sand, a few inches down it was warm, and settled myself
in the hoUow to keep vigil-
I had the whole scene to myself, desert and river, mountain
and stars -
There was only one creaking water-wheel going across the
river, where a zealous husbandman was making wise use of the
lowering water, and treasuring it as he was best able. Otherwise
it was silent- The dawn brightened, the Southern Cross was
paling, and in the glowing light the giant forms, Harmachis over
the black doorway with the king making offerings, and the long
line of huge hieroglyphics across the front, became more distinct.
The custodian of the temple with his family evidently occupy the
chamber found by Miss E., for I heard voices, and finally, at
different times, about nine persons, large and small, emerged from
it, and after morning ablutions at the river, the devout ones began
their prayers.
By this time some of the passengers began to appear, and the
place belonged alone to me no more. Well, one must not be selfish,
but one wishes he had one or more mornings alone there. Then up
came the sun over the eastern hiUs, and the rosy light fell on the top
of the hiU in the heart of which is the sanctuary. It traveUed slowly
down, the helmets are lighted now, and now it falls on the faces of
the figures, and what was it that happened ? I cannot describe
it, but it was for a moment a transformation. They will rise up
and salute the sun, and as you stand filled with awe, the moment
passes, the light is on the breast, and the spell is broken.

252 JOHN T. DORL\ND.
I rushed down the slope to see how far the sun would Ught up
the interior. AVhen I reached the great door, it was pouring in as
far as the end of the first hall, and the four columns on the north
side with their figures with crossed hands on the breast were all in
the sunUght. It was a marvellous sight, and then as I looked, the
sunlight left the face of the farthest, and in two hours the sun wiU
have gone round, and the place be dark tiU the next sunrise.
Once in the year at sunrise, a level beam of light pierces through
halls and sanctuary and falls on the altar. It must have been so
built, as the temple is dedicated to the sun, that the mystery might
happen at just that time.
AA'e left about ten to continue our journey, and for miles —
perhaps five — we could see those majestic faces, till the sand drift
hid them all but one which seemed to lift itself up to peer after us,
till it, too, was lost to view. Men come and go, they keep their
vigil always. The rest of the trip down to Assouan leaves little to
remark about. We reached Philae on Sunday afternoon, and had
the view of it and the deck of our steamer to ourselves, as all the
others left at once to visit it. AVe have been able generaUy to
keep up our daily Bible reading together and First-day morning
meeting. But I find it difficult to keep one's spiritual life up
to the highest level one has known in the midst of so much sight
seeing. I am writing now from Luxor, where we arrived last Friday.
It is now Sunday, and the 3rd of February.
AA'e are in a delightful hotel here. It is large and airy and
with such a beautiful garden. Roses and heliotrope blooming,
palms and mimosa, it is as lovely as a dream.
Luxor is becoming a very fashionable resort, and table d'hdte
is a very swell affair- Certainly the climate is almost perfect, and
there seem to be many invalids availing themselves of it. The
country around is pretty, the outlines of the mountains fine, the
ruins and excursions numerous, the sunsets glorious, and alto
gether, no more interesting place could be found for spending a
vacation. A visit to the Tombs of the Kings is one of the longest and most
interesting excursions about Luxor.
The branch of the Nile that we had to ferry over when we were
here before, we forded now, and splashed through with much
enjoyment, holding up our feet as best we could.
AA'hat a road it is to these royal tombs ! The Necropolis of
Thebes and its temples all stand in a curve of the mountains in
full view from the river and town, but these tombs are up in a
valley on the other side of the mountains and several miles away.
You round the low foot of the projecting hiU, and enter a valley

INTERIOR OF THE TEMPLE, MEDINET HABU.

ABOU SIMBEL.

TOMBS OF THE KINGS. 253
that becomes more savage and barren as you advance. Sometimes
it seems shut in by these hills, till it turns and you see the way
opening up beyond. The hills seem crumbling down as- if baked
by the heat, the sky is blue and high, and the glare and heat of
the sun are dazzling and trying. Up you climb, and near the end
are found the objects of the trail.
One must believe that this dreary -and desolate place was
selected so that the tombs would keep their secrets, and the
mummies rest undisturbed.
And yet how could such large works employing so many men
to nrtake them be kept secret, unless indeed they worked there
unknown, and when their toil was finished were killed on the spot.
They had no regard for human life — these mighty builders. But
anyhow the graves and their rich treasure must have become
known, long before the time of the Romans' and Greeks, and for
security the royal mummies were all removed from their magnifi
cent resting- places and huddled togethe'r in one small tomb near
Beir-el-Bahari. This was not in the least suspected till about the year 1873,
and then from the valuable objects that were being offered for sale,
scholars of Egyptology began to suspect that the natives of Thebes
had made a discovery of great importance. And then began the
most remarkable and important of any discovery made in Egypt.
The Government took the matter up and anested one Ahmed. An
investigation followed, a confession came during its progress, and
the tomb was shown which contained nearly thirty mummies of
kings and royal personages. Think of that. AVhat a find!
It seems that in 1871 some Arab found this tomb, and knew
enough about his trade of antiquity hunter to know that he had
made a remarkable " find " !
He, of course, could not move the huge coffins, so he told his
son and two. brothers, and for some years they rifled and sold
small objects from it.
Valuable papyri were offered for sale and other rare objects,
and these gave the clue.
The tunnel leading to the chamber was 220 feet long, and the
chamber itself about twenty-five feet, packed with coffins and all
funeral fumiture.
All were carried to the Museum at Cairo and now one may
look on the face of Ramses IL, the great builder and warrior
king, which had been wrapped up for 3,200 years. Think of it.
The Pharaoh "who knew not Joseph," who oppressed Israel, and
who is before one with his "bone and flesh and limbs and
features." It is simply marvellous.

254 JOHN T. DORLAND.
WeU it was to the rock-cut tombs of these grandees of ancient
days we were bound.
The plan of the tombs is much the same. A tunnel, descend
ing sometimes quite steeply, sometimes having stairs, leading to
halls and chambers, and in the bottom one, the great sarcophagus
for the mummy. The two handsomest ones are those of Seti I.
and Ramses VI.
The first is generally called " Belzoni's Tomb "-because found
by that brave traveller early in this century.
It had been rifled, but the alabaster sarcophagus was there,
and is now in London. The sculptures are in bas-relief, besides
modelled and painted in high colour, some of which remains.
There must be a dozen halls and chambers covered with these,
and representing the life of the king in the underworld. In some
places they have not been flnished as if the king died before the work
was done. In one hall we were much interested in seeing how the
artist or his pupil had drawn in red the figures, etc. Then these
had been corrected in black by the master himself, and sometimes
very much corrected, then they were ready for the sculptor-
The tomb of Ramses III. is 400 feet long and the red granite
sarcophagus that used to be in it is now in Paris. It is sometimes
called the "Tomb of the Harpers" because of a scene in it in
which men are shown playing on harps.
But I have not time to speak of the others, of Ramses VI. and
IX., nor of how we enjoyed our lunch under the shadow of a great
" rock in a weary land," returning by the temple of Queen Hatasu,
now being excavated. Here and at Karnak she is quite prominent,
a strong minded woman, who had herself represented on the
monuments with a beard and in man's costume — the first " Modern
AA'oman," who got her rights and more too.
At the end of the Nile trip he writes : —
It has been very enjoyable indeed. B. says that if A. were
well, she would like to turn right about and go up again. I don't
think I should— once in six or ten years would be often enough
for me, and I am wishful to get on and reach Ramallah and
Brumana, where our real service and our truest enjoyment Ue I
am sure. And yet how memorable such a visit will be ! how great the
pleasure in retrospect ! The Sla-\'e Trade.
Mena House, by the Pyramids. 6th 3mo., 1895.
AA'e presented yesterday our letter of introduction to Mrs.
Crewe, the matron of the " Home for Freed Slaves," and had an
interesting interview with her.

the slave trade. 255
I remembered the startling article by Mr. E. W. Brooks in
the January issue of One and All, on this sad subject of
slavery. He reminds his readers that it is not a dead issue, but a
present question, and that while the Christian Church has been
sleeping, supposing the work accomplished, there is in Africa an
annual drain of human life of over 400,000 caused by the Slave
Trade. The most vivid imagination cannot conceive the suffering and
horrors of this diabolical traffic.
Yesterday some faint echoes reached us of its barbarity and
cruelty- For some years now there has been no open slave market in
Egypt, but there are slaves still held in the harems of Cairo, and
smuggling them into the country has never quite ceased.
It came with a shock of surprise when it was found some time
since that a Pasha had bought five slaves, and the case was
immediately brought before the courts. His rank did not save
the culprit, and the condemnation and sentence pronounced on
him must have gone far to teach all would be offenders, high or
low, that where there is British infiuence, and power, there can
never be any encouragement of this awful traffic in humanity.
I wonder, however, whether this can be truly said of our
influence in Zanzibar ? If not, then every Englishmen should blush
for the shame of it.
The " Home for Freed Slaves " has rendered good service in
the years of its existence — some 3,000 having passed through it.
Some of these have been educated and are now fiUing useful places,
and another work of the home has been to put others out to service,
and thus save them from the slavery of a life of sin on the streets.
It is managed by a committee of influential ladies and gentle
men in Cairo and like so many good works is curtailed for the
want of larger funds.
The latest arrivals at the house were three slave girls from the
Soudan. The slaves are nearly all women and children, as the
men are mostly killed.
These girls, with others, had been marched along the coast for
hundreds of mUes, suffering untold hardships.
Far more than one half of those that compose the caravan
at the start, never reach the slave market. They die by the way
from fatigue and ill treatment. One of the largest slave markets is
at the port of Mecca, and here at the shrine of Mohammedanism
is this grevious sin wrought against humanity.
These girls came from Jedda, and were bought by some man
near Alexandria. He had them smuggled in corn sacks to the

256 JOHN T. DORLAND.
house of a friend of his, who received them for him, but happily
they were discovered and rescued, and passed on to the Home.
When we saw them, they were recovering from the effects of
their hard usage.
One had had burning matches applied to her eyes to force her
to march, another had been beaten in the most shameful way, and
here at last they had found a home and kind care.
To me, who cannot remember the war of emancipation in the
United States, and until a late, awakening had thought that
slavery and the slave traffic had been almost abolished in all the
world but Africa, and there reduced to a minimum, it brought
home; as nothing else had done how near and real and awful the
traffic is.
These three young girls had only a few months before
belonged to a peaceful viUage in the Soudan. If they could have
told us in speech and we could have understood of that night
attack, of the death of their defenders, of the slave forks, of the
long march, of thirst and hunger, of torture and outrage, and we
could have recorded it and sent it broadcast throughout England,
would it not have stirred us all, and have given an impetus to the
Anti-Slavery agitation ?
But they speak only the jargon of their tribe and we cannot
understand it. The Soudan is far from England, Livingstone and
Gordon are dead, and the " open sore of the world" is not only
not closed, but grows larger and sorer year by year.
Is there not some definite action that our Adult Schools could
take in the matter ?
And in the meantime do we not aU of us need more informa
tion, and more light on this dark question ?
We cannot be satisfied to do nothing while there is such
appaUing waste of life, such a sea of blood flowing in Equatorial
Africa -
Happy any one of us if he have ever so small a share of
the blessing which Livingstone prayed might descend on all who
helped to heal this " open sore of the world." Perhaps a prayer
for this was among the last petitions his lips uttered ere he was
found dead upon his knees in the heart of Africa.

12th March, 1895.
My thirty-fifth birthday has come and gone since I have been
here. I trust the serious reflections such an event should annually
bring home have not been altogether absent, but I do not feel
so old in many ways. My thirtieth birthday was at Rome, where
wiU my fortieth be, if I live to see it ?

BIBLE READINGS AT MENA HOUSE. 257
By the illness of one of the party the stay near Cairo
was prolonged. When it became known in the hotel that
they were Friends, and some of the other guests were
aware that they gathered for worship at noon each day,
a number of the guests in the hotel requested that they
might join in these meetings also. Amongst them the
journal mentions Lady  , a well-known philanthropist,
who in sending a message asking if she might join them
said : " Tell them that I am only an old pilgrim who needs
refreshing.'' She continued regularly to attend the
meetings, inviting others also, so that almost every day
fresh visitors were seen amongst them.
These meetings continued during their stay. A
portion of Scripture was usually read, followed by a time
of silent or vocal prayer, and then the portion of Scripture
was considered. Much satisfaction was felt, and the
journal, in briefly noting the kindly appreciation of the
help these gatherings had been to those who attended,
says : —
Several to-day expressed sorrow that we are going away, and
said they would miss the meeting so much. So we trust prayer
has been answered, and our stay in this hotel has been of some
service to the truth. Their interest in Friends too has been
interesting, and altogether these simple meetings will be among
our pleasant memories of Mena House. Mrs.  said that in
Scripture whenever anyone was sent into the desert it was as a
preparation for service.
I am sure I hope it may have been so for us, and that when
we reach Beyrout, in the responsible service that awaits us there
we may find that these seasons have been helpful in fitting us
for it. AVe hear from EUwood Brockbank that he has arrived in
Jerusalem. Alas ! that we could not have met him there and have
performed our service, but here we are held, and perhaps there is
some wise providence in it — indeed I do not doubt it.

CHAPTER XV.
Arrival at Brumana— The hospital— Meetings at the Mission —
Services at colleges and churches, Beyrout — Confessing
Christ — Br. Vandyck — Ras-el-Metn — Bamascus — C.M.S.
Conference, Jerusalem — Meetings with Missionaries — Ram
allah Mission — Micmash and Gibeah — Scene of Jonathan's
victory — ViUage Missions — Freeness of Gospel Ministry — ¦
Friends and outward observances — Hotel Meetings at Jaffa —
Thankfulness for service.

Brumana. 23rd March, 1895.
AT last I am able to date my letter as above, and assure you
of our safe arrival at the place which we have looked to as
the crown of our travels and service, and where the
" dear delights " of fellowship and service are ours.
AVe got to Beyrout in the moming and found Br. Beshara
there to meet us. It was pleasant to see him, and to have his
help in getting through the Customs.
AVe went to a hotel and had breakfast, and then with the
Boctor I made several caUs, presented my letter of introduction to
Br. Bliss, and had a very cordial reception from him.
Referring to the American College and the mission
work in Beyrout, he says : —
There seems to be a real hunger among them and several
assured me that they had been praying for the meetings. Then
we had dinner and in three carriages and pouring rain started for
our drive up the mountain to Brumana. It was the first rain we
have had for some three months except one very light shower at
Mena House. AA'e had to have all our wraps out, as we found the
mountain air very keen. In half an hour the rain ceased, and we
were able to have the carriages open. You know from many
descriptions the winding road that climbs the mountain, and how
the view widens as one ascends, so I need attempt no description-
It was lovely as ever though there was little sun. AVhen we came
in sight of Brumana we were signalled, and on arriving, we found
258

ARRIVAL AT BRUMANA. 259
the boys drawn up on the step of the hotel singing, and the Friends
below to welcome us. Then foUovved such hand-shakes, and we
felt we were at last among our own.
They are all well and it is a joy to be here again. AVe are
stopping at the hotel, which overlooks the Mission grounds and
with fine views o\'er the ocean and town. AA'e had a cup of tea
and were glad to have a fire made for us in the dining-room.
After getting to our rooms, we found that our luggage had not
arrived, so we had only our small bags, but managed to make
shift with them. A comfortable dinner, and with wraps on we
sat round the stove and were glad to have a call from Br. Beshara
and his wife- It does seem cold here after the heat of Egypt, but
our luggage came safely this morning, and we have arrayed
ourselves in heavier clothes, so are comfortable. It rained heavily
in the night, but has cleared again, and we have been admiring
the view. Miss Feltham and Miss Clayton have called, and Miss
Robinson and Miss Bishop, so we have not had a dull morning.
It strikes me that this countiy is progressing despite the misrule
of the Turkish Government. Beyrout has greatly altered. A
good harbour has been made, and the town itself much built up
and improved. The railroad to Bamascus is partially built, and
the mountains seem to be more under cultivation, terraces more
generally buUt, pine plantations larger, whUe Brumana is greatly
changed. This hotel is new and many houses beside.
AA'ell you can hardly understand what a pleasure it is to be
here again, and how I enjoy the prospect of meetings with our
friends here. 25th March.
AA'e have found it cold and have had a fire on all day. It is
so very different to Egypt. Here we are among the mountains,
3,500 feet above the sea, and the range of Lebanon is covered
with snow. It has rained the greater part of the time since we
arrived, and you can fancy how we felt it, when we had been used
to from seventy to ninety-seven degrees in the shade.
As we are the only people in the hotel, we leave our things in
orderly confusion on the dining table . Our bedrooms too have
had to have the shutters closed, to keep the rain from beating in
at the badly fitted windows, and even then it ran in, making pools
on the floor and the walls of our room ooze. This is certainly a
summer hotel, but we have made ourselves comfortable. Yester
day morning fortunately it was not raining, and all but A. went
to a littie prayer meeting with the staff before the Arabic general
meeting in the Meeting House. It was a good time, and then we
joined A. at the Meeting House. The room was well fiUed — the

26o JOHN T. DORLAND.
front seats on either side being filled by the boys and girls from
the respective training homes whose bright faces made up an
interesting audience, and behind them were the elder folk. AVe
had a good time. After the children had sung a hymn, we had a
time of waiting, then Theo. Waldmeier prayed, then A. spoke with
liberty and I followed — Lotfallah Rizcallah interpreting for us. I
offered prayer, another hymn and then the meeting closed.
Bespite a storm I wrapped myself up in mackintosh and
leggings and went to the Sunday School, and then had a meeting
at the dispensary. At the latter,  interpreted for me- But
alas ! he has put off the native dress, so that he is not nearly so
handsome as he used to be. Br. B. came over with me, and Miss
Cadbury called. AA'e talked over our future service here. Then
after dinner I went to the Young Men's Bible Class and we had a
nice time together — making in all five meetings for me. A good
start off. Scander saw me home with a lantern, the rains have
so washed down the ways here, that one needs light.
To-day is fine, with some sunshine, but the clouds do not
promise settled weather yet.
I have been all the morning at the Hospital, reading first with
the patients, and then I went to the dispensary and saw Br. B.
examine the patients. This mountain seems to have many
illnesses, and the doctor pulled teeth, extracted a polypus, .and
stethoscoped people all the morning. Bear Maria Feltham
ushered them in and sent them out, got Br. B. his instruments,
and was as. busy as a bee. This part of the mission is very busy
every moming. Then the ladies came out and we walked down,
or up to the viUage of Brumana, enjoying the fine views. Beyrout
was in the sunshine, and the long line of coast looked fine as it
rounded away into the unseen distance. Many new houses have
been built, and the place has changed in appearance a good deal.
AVe are having a conversational Bible study here every
evening for aU who care to come, and I hope they may prove
helpful. AA'e shall not try much more till after our important
meetings at Beyrout are finished. I find the dispensary a
fascinating place. I like to see those who come, and to watch
Spiridon make up the prescriptions. Our first Bible study time
passed off nicely. There were about twenty-five out, and we con
sidered the question of " Sin." I think it was a heart searching
time. Yesterday we were at the Boctor's to dine, and had a pleasant
time with them. That is where J. and I stopped when we were
here before, and it recaUed our stay and its many pleasing incidents
and scenes, especially the arched porch where we used to break
fast so often with the beautiful view over Beyrout and the sea.

HOSPITAL AND GIRLS' TRAINING HOME, I'.Rl'M.AXA.

ON THE HOTEL TERRACE, BRUMANA.

MEETINGS AT THE MISSION. 261
Theirtwo children are of course much grown in six years, and Bick is
going to England with Br. B. and his wife this summer, and will
remain at school- Br. B- is one of the busiest men on the moun
tain, and is called in to settle all sorts of questions, from
matrimonial squabbles to the direction a road shall run, and he
does it all with dignity and wisdom. B. went with him for a horse
back ride to a neighbouring village, and I went to the Boy's
Training Home for a meeting with them. A nice lot of bright boys
the}' are, and they seemed much interested while I spoke to them
of our Lord's life as a boy. I am to go to thera every day at the
same hour except to-morrow, when B. and C. go to them and I take
their hour at the Girls' Training Home. A. goes to Miss Feltham' s
Bible Class so that to-day we shall have three meetings going on
at one time. The Bible study meeting- last evening was larger
than the evening before, and a solemn feeling spread over us as we
considered our Lord's sacrifice on the cross as an atonement for
human sin. 28th March.
There is not very much to tell as the days go by but we find
them full of service and very pleasant.
This aftemoon I went again to the boys and had a good time
with them, and a nice walk afterwards with one of the boys
who seems a particularly nice lad, and a real Christian. He was
telling me of his conversion and of Thomas Little's instrumentality
in it. T. L. seems remarkably fitted for his -work, and much used '
in it. On our return we met Spiridon who came in with us to tea.
Our evening meeting was not quite so large, about twenty-eight
being there, but it was a very solemn time, and I trust a blessing
may have been upon it.
There is an interesting young Abyssinian here, who was here
when I was before and remembers me. He is a senior boy now,
and very bright and interesting. I am sorry he has not been weU
for a day or two. I went in and spoke to him, and am glad to find
him a Christian, and joyful in his Saviour. He and some twelve
others of the boys have a sort of association and a weekly meeting
for prayer and Bible study, no teacher with them. I count that a
very good thing, and hardly equalled in our Engfish schools.
Indeed from what the senior boys have told me, and from what I
see, there is an excellent moral tone in the school — and more than
that, a real spiritual force. Beyrout. 29th March, 1895.
I have an hour or two to myself alone, and cannot do better I
think than tell you in it of our doings the past day or two. The
evening meetings deep ened in interest I think, and several expressed

262 JOHN T. DORLAND.
their thankfulness, one saying of one evening's e.xercise that it was
a message from heaven. Thursday and Friday evenings were
rainy, but did not prevent a blessing being on the meetings. I
was with the girls on Thursday afternoon. They listened well and
I hope that some seed fell into.good soU. On Fifth-day we dined
at the Hospital and had a pleasant time with our Friends there.
S  has just joined the Monthly Meeting. It is a joy to see how
he has grown. I had a nice time of Bible study with him, and a
good heart to heart talk. He and Scander were showing me the
printing press. Scander prints all the labels, etc., for the use of
the dispensary, and does some nice work both in Arabic and
English. I had my last meeting with the boys that afternoon, and spoke
to them of Baniel, the boy who "purposed in his heart." I do
like those boys, they are very winsome. Then came on the English
mid-week meeting, held at the hotel as the day was wet, and A.
could not get out. It was well attended and a solemn time. I
fear that there was some unfaithfulness in the early part of it that
somewhat hindered us. I had a -walk that same day with three of
the young men and enjoyed it much.
Since lunch -^'e called on Mr. M  , the Presbyterian
minister, who received us most kindly and seems an earnest
man. He asked me to speak in his church to-morrow, and I was
so glad to accept. It -was just the opportunity I desired, and I felt
that the hand of the Lord was in it. How gracious He is, and I
want all you who read these words to praise Him with me.
Never before has any Friend preached in that building, though
Eli Jones and others requested it — and to me it has come
unsought- I trust I may glorify Him in my service there. AA'e had a
sweet time of prayer before leaving-, and I felt him to be a brother
in the Lord.
Then we found Mr. Jessup out, so on to Miss James and
Mrs. Hornby who direct the work in the British Syrian Schools.
They were most kind and had already invited us to stay with
them, but we thought it best to be here, and had engaged rooms.
Four persons are rather many to invade a private house. They
have taken such a kind and prayerful interest in our work. They
are ladies of large private means, who live here in a beautiful
Eastern house, and give their lives to this work. Truly they shall
have their reward.
Then last of all at Miss Taylor's who for so many years has
carried on a successful work among the Moslems and Bruses.
She has been inviting missionaries from outlying places to spend

SERVICES AT BEYROUT. 263
the days of our meetings with her, and attend them. I am to
meet missionaries and others at her house to-monow night.
So God has been preparing the way for us, and opening
hearts, and now that we may not fail Him but dead to self may
glorify Him and deliver His message in simplicity and in the
demonstration and power of the Holy Spirit.
The Boctor saw me home and then went to spend the night at
his mother's. I had not a veiy good rest. The hotel is almost on
the shore of the sea, and from my room one can see the curve of
St. George's Bay, and the beautiful mountains beyond, while
almost beneath them the waves curl over the rocks. Their wash
upon the shore is a sound I have known from childhood, when I
listened to the waves rolling in from blue Ontario ; perhaps it -was
all the thoughts it recalled that made me wakeful. In the morning,
too, I was early awake, was dressed by seven, and had a clear
hour for quiet before breakfast. The Boctor was in time, and we
drove up to the College. Br. Bliss gave me a kind welcome and
I faced some 200 students, with the professors and some friends.
To my surprise also there were Harley Clark, Tanius, and
Bemetrius down from the mountain. Bear fellows, they had got
up about five, and had walked all the way down the mountain to
be at the moming meetings, and then walked up in the afternoon
again. I hope it was like the walk to Emmaus and that they
went back with burning hearts. AA'ell, Br. Bliss, conducted the
opening exercises, and I gave my message, but I must confess I
felt httle power. The students listened weU, but I was dis
appointed. I could not pour out my heart over them as I longed
to do. AA'hy is it so ? I cannot tell. It may have been in me,
but I could only leave it. Then we drove around by the sea-front
to the Presbyterian Church. I met Mr. M. in his vestry, where
he had written out a programme, and after a time of prayer I
foUowed him into the pulpit. AVell, I was blessed with unusual
liberty and power in preaching, .and I am sure the word went home
to rnany. Beside missionaries there were a number of tourists
and some from this hotel. Two or three of them have introduced
themselves to me.
In the evening Miss Taylor had opened her house and invited
missionaries and others to meet me. There was a large company
that crowded her large drawing-room, and I gave them a Bible
reading. Quite a number remained to a second meeting, and we
had a nice time of prayer. Then cocoa and some pleasant con
versation with a number of young men, some of whom were
students and had been at my meeting in the moming. It was
about ten o'clock when I got back, tired but happy. How sweet
the service of the Lord is !

264 JOHN T. DORLAND. Brumana. 6th April, 1895.
AA'e are up here again on the mountains which are more
glorious than ever in this sunshine, with our work down in the
town over and done. I must take you down once more and tell
you all about it.
The meetings began on the Monday aftemoon with a Bible
reading at three. It was not very largely attended, as the schools
and many engagements prevented several missionaries from
coming at that hour. I know one who worked till twelve at night
so he might be able to come, and he got a blessing too as you
might imagine- They grew in size and deepened in feeling as
they went on, and I believe they were made a blessing to not a
few. Two g-irls' schools came, and very attentive the young
ladies were, and helpful with the singing, as we generally began
with a hymn. AA'e had only four Bible readings, and they did
seem few, so many asked for more. The subjects were " The
True Motive in Service," "The Type of True Service," "The
Impossible Life made Possible," and " Communion with God."
The evenings were ver}' solemn times and sometimes very
searching. AA'e had a hymn or two and then a time of silent
prayer followed by vocal prayer " as led," and then usually Miss
Mounsey spoke first, and I followed. Miss M.'s voice gave her a
little trouble, but she got on very well. The meetings generally
lasted an hour and twenty minutes. AA'e did not touch the
College staff as we had hoped to do, thoug-h some of them came
very regularly. I believe that there is some " broad thought "
among the younger men, and of course where there is that in the
worse sense of the term, true spiritual life is always seriously
affected, i.e. as to aggressive power.
I was invited to attend the College prayer meeting on
AVednesday evening, and have another opportunity of addressing
the students. I could not decline, as they had it at seven and I
could reach the other meeting at eight o'clock.
So the Boctor and S  went with me. Br. Bliss was by me
on the platform, and if ever I had a straight plain message and
power to deliver it, it was then. To my great surprise when it
was over Br. Bliss held my hand all the way down the stairs and
said, "Oh it was just what we needed. You were led of the
Spirit. Just the points they needed to see. Cannot you come
again," etc., etc. AA'ell, praise the Lord, so things come round.
The next morning Br. Bliss called while we were at breakfast
to ask if he might give the students permission to come to the
meeting that evening at the Hall. "It is very seldom we allow
them to come down into the town in the evening, but we would
like to have them get the advantage of your meeting," etc. Of

DR. VANDYCK. 265
course I could not decline, so that evening one side of the hall
was about filled with fezzed heads of students.
The good Miss James and Mrs. Hornby were most regular
and helpful, and their very presence did one good. ¦
They are the heads of the British Syrian Schools and have
over 2,000 children in them. They told us so many interesting
stories. One of a }'oung girl, a Bedouin, who came to one of their
schools and was converted. Her relatives took her from the school
and married her to a man who was not a Christian, and he forbade
her to see the teacher. When he was away, however, she used to
slip over to the school and learn a new hymn or a text. When
Ramadan came she would not fast. "No," she said, " the fast
that God wants us to keep is a fast from evil words and things,
and I will keep no other." When her brother heard this, he
stabbed and then shot her. She lived four days so happy, singing
hymns and repeating texts. " TeU the ladies," she said, " that I
am so happy and am going home to Jesus." Her Moslem relatives
tried to make her say " There is one God and Mohammed is His
Prophet," but she would only say, "there is one God and Jesus
is my Saviour," and so passed away. That is, I think, a sweet
story. We called on the old Br. Vandyck, who, though nearly eighty,
is still bright, and is the translator of the Bible into Arabic and the
foremost Arabic scholar of the age. To my surprise, I found he is
a relative of the Canadian Vandycks, and remembers being at
grandfather Borland's house on Hay Bay, as a young man. He
grew quite animated over his recollections of those days.'

Brumana. April 8th.
Yesterday I was at four meetings. There was the prayer
meeting at the Hospital at 9. Meeting for worship at 10. Gospel
meeting at Brumana at 3.30, and a meeting here in the hotel at
7.30. This last, we hope to continue all the week, and are praying
that much blessing may come from it.
The Lord has been giving us courage and liberty in the
ministry of the AA'ord, and we hope to leave with clear minds.
Jaffa. The Holy Land at last.
25th AprU, 1895.
What a long time since I last wrote you ! and how much I
have to tell you of. I must follow Luke's example and "write
I Dr. Vandyck's death took place a few months after this visit.

266 JOHN T. DORLAND.
unto you in order" about our wanderings during the last ten days
or so. AVell then, to return to our last meeting at Brumana. It
was held at the hotel, and was the largest and best of aU we have
had. Br. Smith, of Bamascus, was much impressed with it, and
asked me several questions about Friends afterwards. The next
morning, B., Tanius and I with Margaret Trusted and the young
girl teacher at Ras started for a ride to that place. Ras can be
very plainly seen from Brumana, and looks such a short distance
away, but it takes three hours, over one of the very worst roads in
Syria- There is a deep gorge between, at the bottom of which
runs rapid and muddy a branch of the Beyrout river. The bridle
path is extremely rough, sometimes a mere flight of uneven, broken
steps with loose stones and holes between. Three hours of this,
the last hour rough but not steep going, brought us to the village
and to the castle which is now occupied by our two missionaries.
The village is beautifully placed on a ridge between two deep
ravines — one of which we had crossed — and deserves its name
Ras-el-Metn, the head of the district.
The village is divided into two parts, one Bruse, one Christian;
and on a hill just between them stands the old castle. It is a fine
sight, but the rooms are very dilapidated, and its former grandeur
when it was the stronghold of one of the Lebanon princelets, is
quite gone.
Emma Bishop welcomed us, and after dinner we had a series
of callers numbering in the course of the afternoon about twenty.
All were treated to mulberry syrup and were very polite indeed,
two Bruse gentlemen especially, whose bows and compliments
were quite overwhelming. B. told Tanius to tell them that she
thought Ras was in a beautiful situation, to which one answered
that it was more beautiful now that she had honoured it with her
presence! Then he addressed to me a very flattering speech on
the benefit that Protestant Schools had been to the country, etc.
They are able to go on for twenty minutes among themselves
with set complimentary speeches.
Emma B. took us for a walk through the village. That
evening we had a very crowded meeting, Tanius interpreting for
me. AA'e started for home, or rather Brumana, in good time, after
looking in on the large boys' and girls' schools. They seemed
very orderly, and the children have very bright faces.
There is an opening for good work among this people in Ras.
The Bruses are hard to reach except through the schools. They
are a fine, hardy, fighting race, but hate the Christians (natives)
while they profess a great fondness for Englishmen.
The Lebanon is in an unsettled state, the Christian part of
whole villages living under a threat of extermination.

GROUP OF JIISSIONARIES AND J. T. DORLAND;
CITY OF DAMASCUS IN THE DISTANCE.

DAMASCUS. — JERUSALEM. 267
At Damascus he writes :-t-
On Friday evening Br. Smith and Mr. Crawford called upon
us and asked me to speak in the Presbyterian Mission Church on
Sunday moming. I felt it to be a right opening and consented.
On Sunday morning, we found our way there with much
difficulty, and met a congregation of about fifty, including
missionaries and travellers. It was a deeply searching time, and
I felt much help in delivering the messag-e laid upon me. It
resulted in their urging us to meet the missionaries in the
evening. We very thankfully accepted such an opportunity. Mr.
Crawford sent a lad who guided our carriage to the place where
we met about a dozen missionaries and had a helpful time of
Bible study and prayer. AA'e were very thankful indeed for this
service in Bamascus. It opened the way for some conversation
among the guests in the hotel, and I met among others, Br.
Nelson from Brooklyn, who most warmly thanked me for the help
the meeting had been to him.
From Jerusalem he writes : —
The Grand New Hotel, Jerusalem. 3rd 5 mo., 1895.
It is almost a week since I have written anything in my
journal. The days have been so full, it seemed as if one had no
time. Full because we have been having meetings almost daily.
I must tell you how it came about so that you can admire with us
how the hand of our God has been good upon us. You know that
we had intended coming to Jerusalem in March, and then Miss
Mounsey was ill, and we had to go straight on to Beyrout to be
in time for our meetings there. This made us feel that perhaps
the time for anything like a series of meetings had gone by, though
we still hoped to see the missionaries and have some service
among them. AA'ell, the first night we were here at table d' hdte,
there sat next Miss Mounsey two pleasant faced young ladies
with whom she entered into conversation. The result was that
she learned that it was the week of the Church Missionary Society
Conference here, and their missionaries were up to attend it from
all parts of the country. This was interesting, but we did not see
any chance for work among them, till another lady, who knew
the Thompsons, when they were at Ramallah {i.e. William and
Susan Taber Thompson), and who had heard through them of
our coming, came to us at once and said, " Your coming at this
time is in direct answer to prayer. The afternoons are free, and
we have been longing for some meetings. The Lord has sent
you." Well then, aroom hadto be taken, but this was immediately

268 JOHN T. DORLAND.
met by the manager of the hotel, Mr. Gelat, who placed a
commodious room at our service. Then we saw Mr. Wilson and
Mr. HaU, the heads of the Church Missionary Society, and we
began \vith the meetings on Monday with thirty-six. AA'e have had
a meeting daily since, except on Tuesday when they (the Church
Missionary Society Conference) had a meeting, and to-day we have
had sixty-eight present.
Some of them seem so hungry for help and are rejoicing over
the meetings. Of course we have missionaries from all the
societies that are working here. It is a goodly number, and the
meetings have deepened in feeling, as they have grown in size.
Mr. Hall, and JNIr. AVilson have been at every one and have taken
such nice part in them.
AA'e have had many testimonies to the blessing of the meetings
and to our being here in answer to prayer that we feel much
encouraged, and as the Lord has so evidently led us, we are
trusting Him fully to bless, and to answer all His purpose in our
coming now. Is it not lovely to find Him thus preparing the way,
and bringing us here just at this time, for of course at no other
time could we have met so many. AA'e were intending to go to
the Friends' Mission at Ramallah to-morrow but the desire for us
to stay has been so pronounced and we have felt it right to do so,
that we have postponed our going there for a week, and have
arranged to have four more meetings here. AVe understood before
coming here that there -was little desire for such meetings, and
we rather thought to find a hard field, but instead of this, here is
this opening and much hunger for what I believe we are sent to
tell them of the " fulness of the blessing of Christ." " It is the
Lord's doing, and marvellous in our eyes."
The city has changed much since I was here before. A large
suburb has been built up outside the wall, and indeed on that side
one would hardly know the place but for the Tower of Bavid and
the line of grey wall. And what an interesting place it is ! There
is no place like it in all the world.
On Monday C. and I went to a C. M. S. prayer meeting, and
the others rode over to the Mount of Olives. As we had no meeting
the next day, we concluded that it would be a suitable time for me
to go over to Ramallah to see Hulda Leighton and arrange for our
visit there. So I had an early breakfast and started on a capital
white donkey and with a muleteer, before the others had put in an
appearance. It recalled my ride with J. A. Baker over the same road some
six years ago, and how we nearly got lost in the fog and the rain.
This day however was fine, and I found I quite remembered
the road. One got fine views of Jerusalem, and on the left was

"NEW CALVARY," JERUSALEM.

ON THE TOP OF THE "NEW CALVARY."

JERUSALEM. 269
Neby Samwil — the ancient Mizpah, and on the right Anathoth— the
city of Jeremiah. It is a ride of about two and a half hours, and
I much enjoyed it. The Friends' Mission House is as I remember
it, and H. Leighton seemed very glad to see nie. She is alone,
being the only American there, and having to depend on native
helpers. It must be lonely for her, but she is very cheerful and
contented. She has been very ill but is better now.
On AVednesday, in the morning, we went to the new Calvary,
the " the green hill without the city waU," and spent some time
on its summit. Its resemblance to a skull is, from some points of
view very striking. The tomb that Gordon found just under the
hill is now enclosed and properly protected. It was all open when
I was here before. This is to me the most impressive place about
Jerusalem, and I want before we leave to have a quiet hour there.
Jerusalem. Monday, 6th of May, 1895.
The rainy season is over, and every day is clear and brig-ht.
Generally we have three days of cold weather or cool, and then
three of hot. Yesterday was the day it changed and was very
pleasant. AVe thought of .going to the morning service at the
English Church on Mount Zion, but in a moment of inspiration
Miss Mounsey proposed that we should go to the new Calvary and
have our meeting there. AVe all most cordially agreed to this and
with our shawls and -n'raps started off.
We climbed the hill which always seems to me the most
sacred place in the city and vicinity, and choosing a ledge on its
side seated ourselves in full sight of the Mount of Olives, and
looking over the city. Then we read the account in the Gospels
of the Crucifixion, and had a time of solemn waiting on the Lord,
and then we sang Mrs. Alexander's hymn " There is a green hill
far away." I never felt the truth and beauty of that sweet hymn
more than then . Then when our meeting was over we sat for an
hour or more and had a " feast of reason and a flow of soul." It
was one of those mornings that abide in one's memory to bless for
ever. In the afternoon we went to the missionary service in St. Paul's
and had a good service and sermon. Then came on our meeting,
and a very good one it was. To-day we have had two, one at
10.30 and the last one at 5 o'clock.
They have been good times, and these good missionaries have
seemed so responsive and grateful- There has been not a little
blessing in them as many confessed. One clergyman said he was
less of an ecclesiastic than he had been, and remarked how united
in essentials we all were.

270 JOHN T. DORLAND. Jerusalem. 13th May, 1895.
They gave us a warm welcome at Ramallah. That evening
we had a gathering with the teachers and the older girls, and on
Sunday we had four meetings. The one in the afternoon was
attended by the Church Missionary Society workers there, and it
was most interesting to hear of the blessing on our meetings in
Jerusalem. AA'e were told that they had never had better times,
indeed that they had taken a great step forward. All this is very
grateful to us, and beside we have had letters from two workers,
one of them a very prominent one, speaking most thankfully of
blessing received. They had been having some sickness at
RamaUah, nineteen of the girls in the boarding school having been
down with influenza. They were quite well then, however, only
Huldah Leighton is poorly. I think our visit was a cheer to her.
AA'e started for Jerusalem early the next moming, returning by
Gibeon and Mizpah.
Again the iUness of a member of the party delays them
for two weeks.
We have been so longing to get home and so hungry to see
our dearest children, but there may be a Providence in this that
will enable us to have some further service for our Saviour in this
city so peculiarly His own. At least -so thinks one of the Church
Missionary Society clergymen here, •who caUed on us this morning.
He is so rejoicing over the meetings, but he wants more and thinks
our having to stay points to having other meetings. It may be so.
There were sorae who did not, or could not, attend the other series,
who might come to another. AVe shall see.
He asked us if we had had prayers. AVe were only waiting
for him to leave to have our time of worship, so seeing he wished
to join us, we invited him to stay and had a nice time, committing
A. to His care, and our staying on also, and asking that we may
glorify' Him in it all. AA'hat i rest it is to leave everything in His
care ! Jerusalem. 17th May, 1895.
AA'e had a delightful day }'esterday. It came about on this
wise. Miss Attlee, who lives with her father on the Mount of
Olives, is a very devoted Church Missionary Society worker. She
has some eight Moslem villages in her "parish" and some of
them are three hours away. She invited us to go with her on one
of her excursions and the day before yesterday, Mr. Sedgwick
caUed to tell us that she was going to Michmash and would be glad
to have us go with her.
There was the usual delay about getting horses for C. and me,
and we got the fine, strong, white donkey for" Lavina, but we got off

STREET IN JFRUSAI.K.M.

VILLAGE MISSIONS. 271
about 8.45, and joined our friends on the Mount of Olives in half
an hour. Miss A.'s maid and her brother went with us, and we
had two men, so we were quite a company. Our lunch was in
saddle bags, carried on S.'s horse.
From the Mount of Olives we rode along the ridge to Mount
Scopus, crossing an old Roman road, which was formerly the
main road to the north. Mount Scopus is crowned by a new house
built by some Englishman who spends a few months every year
there. Then we passed down the slope with the hiUs of
Benjamin before us. It is a wild country, but not all barren,
indeed one often came across terraces, and fields of corn in the
valleys. This was the country of Saul and where he searched
for his father's lost asses. On the distant line of the horizon we could
just see the village of Taiyibeh, the Ephrah of the Bible- A ride
of over an hour, the last part of which was up a steep slope and
then over pleasant green fields, brought us to Jeva, the ancient
Gibeah of Saul and of Benjamin. This was the home of Saul and
the city that was destroyed because of the sin of its men, and
Rimmon to which the remnant fled is about two hours away but
we did not get to it. Gibeah shows that it had once been an
important city. There is an old pool to the north of the village,
but no other remains that we saw. Leaving it, we soon begin to
descend into a deep wady which is the head of the AA'ady Kelt or
the Brook Cherith.
A little beyond, we could see the steep walls on either side of
the ravine, and one longed to go exploring down it.
Now this is the very spot where the brave Jonathan performed
his feat of arms as recorded in i Sam. xiv.
Reading the chapter on the spot, we could see how the whole
thing happened. There was the Crag Bozez on one side, and the
Crag Senah on the other. The one means shining and the other
thorny. Above them on either side were the camps of the hostile
armies, with only the deep ravine between. Jonathan had acquired
a good deal of skill in rock climbing to go up that precipice on his
hands and feet ; however he did it, and killed the outpost of twenty
men, alarmed the Philistine army, and before the Hebrews could
strike a blow, the foe was fleeing.
Saul's watchmen in Gibeah could see the movements of the
enemy plainly (verse 16). Reading it again and seeing the place
made me admire more than ever the splendid character of Jonathan.
Such faith and courage, such devotion to his father and such
loyalty to Bavid.
Michmash is at the head of a ridge, up to which we have a
sharp climb. The present viUage is about a mile from Jonathan's
exploit and seems to have been an important place. AVe found the

272 JOHN T. DORLAND.
remains of a church, and some crosses on a stone built into a
doorway— remains of Crusaders probably. We had our lunchjust
outside the viUage, and before we had done we had quite a number
of people around us, to whom Miss A. began to preach. Finally
a man asked us into his house, and we went. There was a court
yard in which we sat. They produced a doubtful looking straw
bed for the ladies to sit upon, we found stones, the natives to the
number of about twenty sat on the ground, while Miss A. for
about an hour read the Scriptures and spoke earnestly to them.
They seemed to listen intently, sometimes asked questions, and
one man spoke against the divinity of Christ, but all were attentive.
AVhile we were so engaged, one of the women and her son built a
small fire of thorns, and roasted on it a number of heads of green
wheat, these they rubbed out on their hands over one of their flat
baskets, and then it was passed around and we all took a few-
grains, the remainder being eagerly devoured by some dirty
urchins, members of the family-
Another disturbing element was the vast number of bees fl}'ing
everywhere. Against the side of the house a mud waU had been
built, and into it jars had been inserted. The ends of .these had
been plastered over, all but a tiny hole, and in these the bees built.
There must have been thirty of these in one place and as many
more in two other places, but no one seemed to mind that, and no
one was stung except Spiridon, who, after we went outside, was
eating an orange -svhich he decHned to share with a bee, and the
creature promptly resented, this by stinging him on the nose- I
heard a shout, and then saw him stopping and running and knew
the deed was done- AVhen I reached him, I had the mournful
pleasure of pulling the sting out of the end of his nose, which had
already assumed unusual proportions.
We left them with many salaams, but when we had got about
ten minutes away, Lavina found that she had left her waterproof, so
S. and one of the men went back for it. Of course, no one knew
anything about it, the very woman who took it swearing she
knew nothing about it. The Sheik was visited and at last two
francs secured it. This occasioned some delay, so that we got
later home than we expected. There was another delay at Gibeah
on our return, as a young feUow had a sore finger which Miss A.
dressed, while she told them at the same time the story of the
Prodigal Son.
We came back to Anathoth, the house of Jeremiah. There
are some remains of an old church, and the village has rather an
unusually weU buift appearance. By this time the sun had set to
us, and we were in shadow; following the path along the valley.
It was a lovely ride- At last we came out on the summit of Scopus.

VIEW FROM THE HOTKI, ROOF, J KI-!,US.\I.K.-\I.

VIEW FROM THE HOTEL ROOF, JERUSALEM.

LIFE IN JERUSALEM. 273
Here we said good-bye to Miss A., thanking her for a most inter
esting day, leaving her to go on to the Mount of Olives, while we
came down an old road to Jerusalem.
The whole city lay before us in the warm afterglow of the
sunset. We reached the hotel in time for dinner, after a day in Saul's
and Jonathan's country that will long stand out in our memory,
amid scenes that make the history of the Old Testament so much
more real to us, and of associations with earnest missionary work
carried on among its villages still, for which our prayers will often
ascend, that God's blessing may rest upon it in large measure.
The hotel' where we are stopping is just inside the Jaffa gate,
and opposite the Tower of Bavid. It is very queer in its construc
tion, being built over shops and having four streets meeting in the
middle of it below. From the roof there are fine views, and*as the
sun is now on the last three tiers of stone in the grey wall of the
Tower of Bavid, I think I will just run up to the roof and see what
the sunset is hke. AVell, I have been, and all the others went with
me. AA'e found many people out on their house-tops, the monks
on the roof of the large Latin monastery, and some sweet sisters
on the roof of their convent quite near to us-
Tlie light was just beginning- to leave the base of the Mount of
Olives. How rapidly the shadow crept up tiU aU was in it, and in
an unclouded golden glory the sun set. The afterglow was not so
fine as sometimes, but the line of sky over the Moab mountains
responded with a rosy light. Just as we got down, the American
Ambassador, with an escort of cavalry, drove in from Hebron. He
had been down to visit the great mosque, into which perhaps not
more than a dozen Christians have entered, and all have to have
direct permission from the Sultan. AVe somewhat envy him and
those with him, for it is without question built over the cave of
Machpelah, the grave of the three greatest patriarchs and of their
wives. Our sitting-room is in the front of the hotel and has a balcony
overlooking the street, of which we make a good deal of use. I
only wish we could have select companies of our friends with us in
it, so you could see the motley crowd passing below. AA'e see all
the Ufe that pours through the Jaffa Gate, and down into Bavid
Street opposite us, and on the side of the dry moat is a row of
tiny one-story shops. Tobacco, meat, fruit, groceries, sweet shops,
and they always have a row of buyers before them. The first shop
is directly opposite us, kept by a bright looking young Moslem.
Orano^es, lemons— such fine ones of both — tomatoes, potatoes,
onions, apricots, cucumbers— of which everybody seems very fond-
eating them out of hand, and vegetable marrow which they hollow 19

274 JOHN T. DORLAND.
out, fiU with mince meat and rice, and which makes a very good
dish. There is a barber's shop also, and we are able to witness the
whole operation. Then the animals that pass ! Laden camels in
stately file, donkeys, poor horses, and an occasional fine Arab
horse in splendid trappings. But most interesting of aU are the
people themselves. AA'e saw one man with almost as many
coloured patches on his coat as in an American patchwork quilt.
Bethlehem women with their high white head dress and highly
wrought garments, seUers of lemonade and other drinks with
peculiar cries, one of which, freely translated by S., is, "Come
cool your blood for a copper." These sellers clink glasses or tin
or brass cups together, and the noise goes on all day long.
They are affectionate people, standing with their arms around
each dther often, and just as easily made mad and furious to get
at each other, but held apart by thoughtful friends so that serious
personal injury is not a very frequent thing. There is almost
always laughter to be heard in the street from the careless hearts
of these happy children of the sun.
Jews are constantly passing, and you can tell them at once.
They are generally an effeminate looking race, and all the PoUsli
Jews wear a curl before each ear. Country women in coarse blue
garments, carrying their babes in queer little bags on their backs,
the straps passing across the foreheads and leaving both hands
free for other burdens. Their "lords," if with them, ride the
donkeys ; these poor things walk.
Turkish ladies in their white over-all garments — sometimes of
bright silk — and with veiled faces, mince along on high-heeled
shoes, having no scruples about showing their feet-
Occasional Europeans come, if ladies, in immense puggeries,
and if men, with pith helmets, and nearl}' all carrying umbrellas.
This miserable Turkish Government has a way of pressing
into its service any beasts it may need, without any compensation
to their owners. At a corner on our right is the house for the
guards of the Jaffa Gate. I ne\-er saw rawer or more undisciphned
looking soldiers than these men. A poor man was coming into
the city yesterday with five camels, ¦i\hen these soldiers made up
their minds that they wanted one for some purpose. So they came
out and demanded one. Then ensued a fine scene. The man
protested, the camel snarled, but both were beaten, the camel was
taken, and the man left to go on his wa}- without it, wondering, no
doubt, at the ways of Providence in permitting this viUainous
Government to exist. He wiU get his camel back to-moiTow, or
in a week, half starved, and over-worked. There are two wild-
looking Bedouin bargaining for something now, and looking as if

DAVID STREET FROM HOTEL WINDOAV, JERUSALEM.

JAFFA GATE, JERUSALEM.

HOT WINDS.

275

city life were very foreign to them. One sees also an occasional
Russian pilgrim, but most of them have gone noAv, though a few
seem to linger around the holy shrines. Jerusalem. May 23rd.
The days grow hotter and hotter. L.E.M.'s thermometer
registered eighty-two degrees at 7.30 inside her room this
moming. The meeting which A\'e had arranged for at such short
notice came duly off. AA'e had not expected many to be there
with so many engagements, and on such a hot day, but some
thirty-three gathered up, and we had one of the very best meetings
Ave have had at all. So we were fiUed with thankfulness over it,
and rebuked ourselves for our little faith about it- Then we had a
quiet evening to ourseh'es and the ladies said good-bye to S., who
AA-as to leave early this morning. Then he and I had a nice last
chat and time of prayer. I was up eariy to see him off. He felt
his leaving us not a little and we shall miss him in many ways.
Jerusalem. May 25th.
The hot Aveather continues, but the sirocco is not so bad as a
day or two ago. AA'e find our sponges as dry as a bone, although
AA-e may have used them only an hour or so before. The bread as
AA'e eat it grows dry at the edges, and yesterday we A\'ere surprised
at hearing a loud crack and found that one of the "tables in the
room had cracked right across. Some other things also are quite
bent and warped by the heat- The nights are cooler than the
days, but Ave cannot sleep A-ery well, so we shall not be sorry Avhen
day after to-morroAV, if all be Avell, we leave for Jaffa-
I told you that A\'e were going to the Mount of Olives for a
meeting on Thursday, and so we did. M.E.M. and I on horses,
and L. on her donkey, as usual. We found quite a number over
from Jerusalem.
Quite a strong Avind was blowing on Olivet, so we concluded
to have the meeting in the lewan of the Attlee's house. I should
think some thirty or forty were there. Old Mr. Attlee conducted
it and the opening Avas in Church fashion. I spoke on the place
of the Ascension in doctrine and experience, and then we had two
clergymen called on for prayer. So it A\'as a kind of a Unsey-
woolsey meeting, and I do not think it was so good as if we had
had more freedom, and the guidance of the Holy Spirit. But this
I must say — I have ncA'er met more devoted missionaries, more
earnest and more spiritual than these of the C.M.S.
Some letters from Jaffa have put us in a difficulty. We knew
that Mr. Walters, the head missionary there, was somewhat
conservative, and we gathered from a letter from Mrs. HoUins that

276 JOHN T. DORLAND.
I only was invited to the meeting in the evening. Then came a
letter from Mr. W. to me, saying that they had arranged two
meetings, but that ladies must not take part in addresses or
prayers, as the natives would take offence. I thought of the
words, " to whom we gave place by subjection," no, not for an
hour. Of the result I shall probably be able to tell you later on.
In the afternoon we had another Y.W.C.A. meeting here, at
which men were graciously allowed to be present- There were
about forty out, and a very good time it was. They seem not to
weary of meetings, as before that was broken up, Mr. 
came up and whispered, " AVon't you have another on Sunday
afternoon?" So after some consultation it was announced that
our last meeting would be on Sunday p.m- It really seems
as if our delay here has been full of blessing, though we are
puzzled as to why Miss Mounsey should have to be ill so that Ave
should have right guidance-
AVhen we returned we found that Miss Attlee, Miss Elverson,
and Mr. Sedgwick had stayed with the Mounseys to tea, and
had opened out to them on the question of Friends and the
ordinances. They had, as we should say, "a concern for us,'' and
we think it very kind of them to love us enough to express it. It seems
to have led to a very lively conversation, in which there was an
opportunity of putting the views of Friends before them. They
seemed much interested and hardly knew Friends had so much
Scripture for their positions. Of course it A^-as all in the most
loving spirit, and they really seemed to have us on their hearts.
in regard to these matters. I think it very well for them to see
some people who do have some degree of spiritual power without
these outward things.
At last Mr. S. said that he thought many clergymen would be
Friends if it were not for the ordinances. I don't quite see that,
for they would first have to cease to be clergymen.
I was amused by Miss  who on coming out of the
meeting, and before this conversation, was telling me of the
blessing these meetings had been, and how grateful they were to
us for coming; then she said, " I wish you could see your way to
join the Church." "Bo you?" I said in surprise. "Yes, do
you not think you would have a wider field for service ? " " No,"
I said, " I do not. I belong to the Society of Friends by convince-
ment, and I love too much its spirituality and freedom to wish
to leave it."
They knoAv so little about Friends, and have never tasted the
joy of real Uberty. Fancy being under Beans and Bishops !
Mr. S. called for me the same evening to go with him to
address the native Y.M.C.A. It is the second time I have been

HERODIAN TOMB. 277
there. The young men from his class in Bishop Gobat's School
attend, and they were so touched before that he very much wanted
me to speak to them again. He thought that several of them were
converted the evening when I was there before. So we went. It was
a larger meeting than it was before, and they Avere very attentive.
On the way home when he was thanking me, I said I was glad
to do ever so little, and he answered, "But this is not a little.
These boys are to be future teachers and preachers, and through
them you may touch Avhole districts of the country in the future."
I trust indeed that it may be so. It is a legacy I covet to
leave to this land.
I forgot to say that yesterday I called on Mr. Hall, the C.M.S.
secretary here. He had called twice on us and we had been out,
so I thought I ought to see him. He is a very nice warm-hearted
man, and was overflowing with joy over the blessing the meetings
had been to them all.
It humbles one to hear such things and we know the one only
Source of blessing, though we are thankful to have been made the
unworthy channels of it-
To-day is Saturday, and to-morrow is our last day here
I hope, and noA\' when we have had so much more service than
we expected, and when it has been blessed exceedingly, beyond
what we had asked or thought, I am well content to leave, nay,
glad to go-
This morning we have been to see a tomb found about six
years ago- It is believed to be Herodian, and perhaps the
tomb of Herod's wife Mariamne. Some think that both of them
were buried there, but history says that Herod was buried on the
Frank Mountain.
We drove with Mr. Gelat with us. He has been untiringly
kind to us, and we would never have seen this tomb if he had
not gone to some trouble for us in the matter. It is owned
by the Greeks and permission must be got from one of their
convents. The tomb has four chambers and a few other passages, all
lined with very nice and well masoned stones- The stone at the
door is in perfect condition, and is like a very large mill-stone.
One can see perfectly how it ran in its groove, and how impossible
it would be for a woman to " roll away the stone."
So to-morrow is our last day in Jerusalem, and on Monday
we say farewell, and as far as we are concerned, a last farewell to
the Holy City. Jaffa. 29th May, 1895.
You wiU want to know something of our last hours in
Jerusalem .

27.8 JOHN T. DORLAND.
It seemed really hard to break up, and many farewells were
spoken, but before this Mr. Sedgwick asked if we might sing
" God be with you till we meet again," and in his prayer most
tenderly commended us to the Lord, giving thanks for our having
come, etc.
Then he and Miss Attlee, her father and Miss Elverson re
mained and we had a very pleasant chat. They presented me
with four mounted and coloured photographs framed in olive-
wood, and with them a line of grateful appreciation of our work.
AVas it not kind of them ? It runs on this Avise — "A little token
of love and gratitude for the spiritual help and encouragement
received through Mr. Borland by the C.M.S- missionaries in
Jerusalem-" I was quite touched by this display of kindness, so
unexpected and so sincere. They were much interested in our
credentials which we read to them.
That same afternoon I had two interviews, one with a native
seeking his Saviour, and I trust he retumed to Him, and another
with a Jew, a very interesting case in which happily the wife sees
with her husband, and they want to get to England where they
can confess Christ. He haS the money saved, but wants to be
sure of work when he reaches there- I could only advise him to
come through some of the Jewish agencies who would be able to
get him work in England.
Then Mr- Attlee called, and at last we said " Good-bye " and
they left us alone for our last evening in the Holy City.
The hills of Moab were glorious in their purple. Olivet was
crowned Avith its tower and minaret, the temple area lay in the
shadow, from six minarets in the city Muezzins were calling to
prayer, the western heavens were aglow in saffron and green, the
road to Bethlehem was a riband of white across dark purple
plains, near us the swifts circled around the great grey toAvers of
Bavid's keep, and then it came over us that perhaps for the last
time we were looking on the sights deay to our Lord, and where
He Himself lived and walked. I think we aU felt considerable
sadness at leaving, glad as we are at the prospect of getting
home soon.
AA'e found the HoUins' s at Jaffa on the platform to meet us, but
unfortunately L.E.M. had a headache, and we could not accept
their invitation to lunch.
They came around however, and we talked the matter over,
i.e., the situation caused by our letters to Mr. AA'alters of which I
wrote you. '
They had given the meetings up as he would not countenance
them if women took any part, and of course we Avould not give up

CIT,4DEL, JERUSALKM.

MARKET PLACE, JAFFA.

MEETINGS WITH MISSIONARIES. 279
our principle, so then we arranged for two evening meetings here
at the hotel.
Mr. Hardegg, the proprietor, offered us the use of the hotel
saloon, so again we were provided for.
L. E.M. had to go to bed, but the rest of us went to Mr.
HoUins's and met some of the missionaries at tea.
Then in the evening we had over thirty missionaries and
natives at the meeting. AA'e missed L.E.M. but had a good
time I think. It was hot. Yesterday L. E. M. Avas not weU
enough to go Avith us to the HoUins's to lunch but we had a
pleasant time with them. Some more of the missionaries came in
to afternoon tea, and then Ave went round to the EngUsh Hospital
for a meeting with the ladies. There must have been twenty-five
or thirty out, but it seemed to me to be rather a stiff time.
The hospital is an admirable building, and excellently adapted
for its Avork- It has forty-five beds, and must be an immense
blessing to the place. They Avere able also to tell us of several
professions of faith on the part of Moslems who had been patients
in it. AVe came back to the hotel, and in the evening had a second
meeting, with a larger attendance, and a much better feeling in
the meeting than the evening before. Mr. Walters was not there ;
he was at the first, and perhaps it was well that he was not, as he
would have been tried over a very nice message L.E.M. had for
us. The English Consul was there. It was a meeting to be
thankful for. The HoUins's have been down this morning and we
have had a nice sifeason of prayer together. They have been very
kind indeed, and seem so earnest in their work.
So here we are on the verge of leaving this land, and we feel
that we have had service beyond all that we have asked. It has
been wonderful how the way has been opened, and how we have
been blessed.
We find that we have had since we have been aAvay about
ninety-five meetings, and twenty-seven of these have been in and
about Jerusalem. This does not include prayer meetings and
smaUer gatherings. Truly we have been helped.
This trip will be among the purest pleasures of my Ufe ; not
only has there been the great pleasure of an unique opportunity of
sight-seeing in Egypt and around Jerusalem particularly, under
the most favourable circumstances, and with the maximum of
comfort and the minimum of fatigue, but there has been a service
crowned by our Lord with a large blessing from His open hand,
and that has been the best of aU. What a pleasure it will be in
all the years to come ! Then things have gone on so nicely at
home, and aU have been kept so weU. I want it only to humble

28o JOHN T. DORLAND.
me, and to bring me closer and closer to Him from whom all
these mercies have come. To this end your prayers help me,
and I know that thou, dearest mother, dost often remember me
in the place where remembrance blesses — at His feet.
There are only two things about it all that grieve me, and
those are that I was not more able to serve Him better, and have
not now a more grateful heart for unnumbered mercies.
After all, the part of our journey that we enjoyed most was
our service for Him, and I think we shall not forget that in
Heaven.

CHAPTER XVL
Editorship of One and AU — His writings — Interest in the East
— ^Visit to Ireland — Adult School Jubilees — Visit to Leeds —
Meetings for deepening of spiritual life — Characteristics of his
ministry ^ — Personal influence — Bedicated lives — Results —
Service in Sunderland — Annual Meeting and Conference
F-F.B.S.A., Bristol — His last meeting — Short illness and
death — Funeral at Stoke Newington — Memorial Meeting
Bevonshire House — Conclusion.

THERE only remains now to be told the story of the last
ten months of his life. When the party reached home
on the ioth of June, 1895, and with a thankful heart he
looked back upon the " great mercies " experienced " all
the way," he immediately took up the active duties of the
secretaryship of the Friends' First-day School Association,
and continued to edit One and All.
Besides being, as in previous years, a constant con
tributor to the " Friends' Christian FelloAvship Union
Circular," — a monthly issue circulating amongst the young
men of the Society of Friends, and for which as joint
secretary he was chiefly responsible, — he also occasionaUy
contributed articles to The Friend ; and during the year
1892 the International Bible Lessons which appeared in its
pages were prepared by him.
Throughout these, as well as other writings that came
from his pen, there is shown the same deep earnestness of
purpose and devoted and fearless declaration of the truth
that was characteristic of his life. If in these writings there
is wanting the magnetic personal power that was such a
strong influence in his addresses, there is a certain point,
terseness and force, a manly directness and clearness of
expression, as weU as a latent humour that was no less
characteristic of the writer. Extracts from some of his
writings, as well as notes of a few of his addresses, wiU be
found at the end of the volume. 281

282 JOHN T. DORLAND.
He continued each of the above appointments untd the
time of his death. The interest in One and All was
deepened, and its circulation extended as the months
passed. 'While its pages were necessarily devoted to the
advocacy of Adult School work, there were traces of the
deep interest that had been aroused in the heart of the
editor during his Eastern journeys, and particularly in the
cause of the suffering Armenians. His letters to some of
those he met in the East indicate the same feelings. To
Spiridon Manasseh he wrote : —
I have heard with sorrow of the losses at the Mission. You
Avill much miss our valued friend Lotfallah ; please give his widow
a message of sympathy from me.
I remember Mr. Liggins quite Avell, and if Mrs. Liggins is with
you when this comes tell her how much my wife and I sympathize
Avith her. Indeed my dear Spiridon my thoughts are very often
with you, and our prayers for you are offered to Him who hears,
that you may be comforted and helped through all your sorrow and
trials. You will be glad to have the Boctor and Rosa Avith you
once more, and no doubt the visit from Isaac Sharp and dear Br.
Bixon will be helpful at this juncture, and more, I hope they may
be much blessed to you. I often recall }'0u all in my mind, and
think of what you are doing. I am intending going to Leeds to
morrow for some meetings, and I hope I shall see your brother
Tanius, and have some chat with him . For Christmas, our whole
family are going to visit the Mounseys ; we shall be sure to have
happy times if we all keep well, and you may be sure Ave Avill be
speaking of you all, and of thee, and our days at Jerusalem- They
were beautiful times, and never to be forgotten by us.
AVe sometimes Avonder if all these troubles in Turkey will
reach you, we wonder what the end will be, but we much hope
that you may be spared any serious disturbance in Lebanon. AVe
feel at times a little anxiety about your position there, but our
gracious Father has you in His keeping, and there we can leave
you with ourselves.
Lotfallah J. RizcaUah, whose death is referred to in
this letter, had acted as clerk to the Brumana Monthly
Meeting of May, 1895, when a minute was made expressing
gratitude for the meetings that had been held during the
visit already described. Towards the end of the year
John Doriand wrote to Tanius Cortas from Sunderland :—

INTEREST IN THE EAST. 283
Hendon Hill,
30th 1 2th mo., 1895.
My dear Tanius,
I am afraid it will seem a long time since you wrote me, and
it is, but shortly after your letter came I heard of your illness and
waited till I should hear that you had returned to Ain Salaam
before I wrote. That g-ood news I heard some time ago, and
have been only A\'aiting for a suitable opportunity to tell you
how glad I am that you have recovered from your so long and
severe Ulness, and are on the way to good health. We must
unitedly thank God that He has been pleased to restore you.
Mrs. Borland and all our family are here with our kind
friends spending the Christmas holidays. Miss Mounsey gave
me your letter to read, with the account of your trying illness.
The Lord has raised you up, and He must mean you to have
some service for Him on those mountains, and I trust for many
years yet, you may teach — and live — among the boys in the
Training Home, the Gospel of the Grace of God.
You will feel a bit lonely now that Isaac Sharp and Br. Bixon
have left you. It seems to us quite an exploit that I. Sharp should
have got over to Ras el Metn and remembering the awful path
you took us over, Ave Avere glad to hear that he had retumed in
safety and is now once more in England.
We cannot help feeling anxious about you even in Lebanon,
in these very unsettled times in the Turkish Empire. We are
filled with horror at the terrible condition of Armenia, and pray
that the trouble with the Bruses may not reach Brumana and Ras.
Bo you remember our nice talk at Bamascus over mission
Avork in the East ? I have not forgotten it, — that afternoon in
your bedroom. How far the best of us are from that likeness to
Christ that we desire and strive after. I am praying that I may
enter into the new year of 1896 with a deeper consecration than I
have known before, and that it may be the best, most holy, and
most fruitful year of my life. To this end pray for me when the
Lord grants you to get near the throne of the Heavenly Grace, as
I remember you all at Brumana.
Remember me to all, but especially to Michel, Metre, and
Spiridon .
I feel that I have a special interest in you. Of course I
include you in this band, my dear friend. May the Lord bless
you all.
Believe me with many salaams, Yours very truly,
John T. Borland.

284 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Many of the addresses he gave about this second trip
to the East Avere intensely interesting.
Before the end of the year, in connection with the
F.F.D.S.A. work, he had paid visits to a number of places in
the south and west of England and the Midlands, besides
taking a journey to Ireland. He notes in his pocket diary the
affiliation of some Irish Schools Avith the F.F.D.S. Associa
tion, addresses given on Egypt and Palestine, and other
meetings. Following this journey came visits to Cockermouth,
Penrith, Stockton, and Sunderland. Attending the Sunder
land Convention meetings for the last time that he was to
take part in them, he notes that they Avere larger than they
had ever been in previous years. There had been in his
addresses at these meetings from year to year an unfolding
of many of the deeper experiences of the spiritual life, and
there Avas to be noted in them in most years from 1890 to
1895, as a friend writes, "a leading upward and onward
through the whole series."
He was present at the Adult School Jubilee gatherings
held at Birmingham and Sheffield, and of the former he
notes that it was estimated that nearly 14,000 persons were
present at the great meeting in Bingley Hall. Attending
some other meetings in Birmingham, he mentions them as
times of blessing, and in one " ten professed conversion."
On the 5th of November he wrote to Lucy E.
Mounsey: —
Just a line to tell you a little about Sheffield. It has been a
most satisfactory jubilee — the tone and spirit of the work has been
so good. The great meeting of last evening was splendid, and I
was so helped, voice, Avords, thoughts, all seemed controlled
and ordered. Praise Him ! But best of all was the gospel meeting
on the First-day evening. I was there seven years ago, and on
that occasion some persons professed conversion. This time we
looked for blessin.g again, and sixteen people were blessed. . . .
I did rejo'ice.
One man said, " I've good reason to remember Mr. Borland's
visit. I was converted in that little room that evening. His last
words to me were, ' Pass it on,' and I've been trying to do so."
Another man got up and said, " Yes, and I am one of the men
he passed it on to."

VISIT TO LEEDS. 285
Is it not odious to have the devil smirk at you, and congratu
late you and say, " You did weU " ? I believe that there is a
great difference between the Spirit on you for service and the Spirit
in you for holy living and heart purity. I Avant more of both, but
especially of the latter.
Of his visit to Leeds WUliam Whiting writes : — -
He always took a deep interest in Burley Road and I know it
had a warm place in his heart. He was at our Annual Meeting
some three years ago, and when leaving the ITuilding remarked " I
should like to have a mission here sometime." We were not
forgetful to remind him of the expression of this wish, and though
the prospect of a mission Avas twice interfered with by other
engagements (a year ago by his visit to the East) we had the great
privilege of his valued help during an eight days' mission at the
close of last November. It Avas indeed a long to be remembered
time. Though immediate outward results were not very manifest
AV^ all felt that there AA'as a deep heart searching work in progress.
Many and heartfelt have been the testimonies since given to the
quickening influence of that week. One man — a stranger amongst
us — attended all the meetings. He had been a pronounced
sceptic, and an associate with the "Anarchists " as he described
them. The meetings were the means of his conversion, though
as there AA'as no personal dealing, the change in him Avas not
brought to our notice until weeks after. It Avas, he said, the deep
solemnity with which J. B. ahvays closed the meetings that had
especially influenced him. Before dismissing the meeting he
Avould usually ask for further silence " that the Lord may give us
His own benediction."
How near he lived to his Master, and hoAv closely united with
Him in his service! And so "in weakness" he was indeed
" made strong." I was much struck with this on one evening of
the mission when, on taking his place on the platform, he seemed
under a good deal of exercise of spirit, and it was plain that he
was humbling himself before the Lord. He leaned over to me
just before rising to speak, and whispered, " Get to the Master's
feet ! I feel very weak ! " The result was an address of perhaps
more than ordinary poAver.
In a letter to a friend about this time he says : —
Humbling ourselves — but can we do it ? Sometimes I feel
almost insincere about it all, and Andrew Murray's meetings
(some of which he had been attending) have not helped me much.
I seem to know all they tell, but the thiiig is how to get a hunger

280 JOHN T. DORLAND.
and thirst that compels one to wait and cry till He comes into the
soul. I don't want it badly enough I fear. Boes this mean that
I do not Avant Hi7?t badly enough ? It is awful, and I do want to
want Him. A. Murray seems simple, powerful, convincing and
deeply taught, but I almost feel that I am where only God can
help me, though He might choose to do so in such meetings, or
with those who are like-minded A\'ith myself- After all in deeper
things the soul will be much alone. I have need of wisdom and
teaching. Toward the end of the year in a letter to Mrs. Whiting,
he writes : — -
Are you entering very deeply into the meaning of Christmas
this year ? Oh that 1896 may be the best year of our life ! The
most holy and most fruitful.
Referring to this passage William Whiting says : —
The closing paragraph in the letter of Becember 26th is very
touching and very teaching in view of Avhat 1896 has brought to
him ; truly the A'ery best year of his life. The most holy because
changed " into the same image," the most fruitful because now
engaged in a higher and less restricted service-
Another of his intimate friends, Annie S. E. Thorp of
Liverpool, giA'es the following note of a conversation with
him : —
I was staying with them at Beanbrook during Yearly Meeting
and one evening Avhen returning home, as we were walking from
the station he spoke of some Avho had earnestly loved and served
the Lord in younger life, but who when the cares of business
thickened round them, in middle life suffered their zeal to lessen,
and their love to grow cold. He tumed to me and said with
much feeling — " Annie, I would sooner die than cease to glorify my
Lord." It is impossible by any written description to convey a
correct understanding of the pOAver that was present in his
ministry. It was impressive and eloquent, and his words
were weU chosen, but the poAver for the most part lay
neither in his eloquence nor the clearness of his reasoning.
His messages were no mere theories nor speculations, but
bore the stamp of truth learned by deep personal experience.
Added to the force of whole-hearted conviction and the
emphasis of reality in Avhat he said, there was ever manifest

CHARACTERISTICS OF HIS MINISTRY. 287
the love of his Saviour and the unction and authority of one
living in the wiU of the Father, and indwelt by the Holy
Spirit. Referring to the days of his youth when his ministry
began, his sister, GuUelma D. Warder wrote ;—
The sadness and sorrow over the separation in the Society of
Friends about that time, Avhich tinged my letters from home, Avas
deeply felt by John although so young, as he then felt called to
the ministiy of the gospel.
The lack of sympathy, and in some cases, the disapproval of
his ministry by loved and A'alued friends, Avere a source of grief to
the tender-hearted youth.
It A\'as indeed a time of proving.
Some of the difficulties of that early ministry have
already been described, but in him we may see exemplified
the truth of the Avords that " God is above aU systems ; and
earnest men, put forth and quaUfied by Him, will cause
even straitened systems to expand.'"* So it proved in Uis
case. The self-surrendered heartand thelife of faith received
in due time the abundant reward.
In a letter to a friend he makes a touching reference to
this time, and to the influence of his parents upon him : —
Bear dear father, the tears are very near my eyes as I write.
Itis "far better" for him — -but such an irreparable loss to us.
His was such a brave, pure, unselfish life — no one knew it better
than his own children. How kind he was to me in the early days
of my ministry — always encouraging me to do as I felt led — even
when it seemed closing up the best chances of my life.
" In the land of lasting pleasures.
He has gladness, purest bliss —
With Christ he keeps his Christmas,
In a fairer world than this."
I am most thankful that my dear mother keeps so well. What
I am, under God, I owe so largely to my parents and sisters.
His early Ufe was in itself a witness against that form
of unfaithfulness which lays the responsibiUty of its inaction
at the door of the Church, with the excuse that the system
is at fault, or that local surroundings offer no opening nor
* " Gospel Ministry," by J. J. Dymond.

288 JOHN T. DORLAND.
encouragement. He found that many difficulties dis
appeared in the presence of an unreserved consecration,
and that strength was given to bear those that remained.
He says : —
I expected to have to put on a plain coat, but found it was
not needed. I thought, " I ma}' have to go to Madagascar or Fiji,
and perhaps be eaten by cannibals," but the Lord left me to go
along pretty much the same for a time, and then sent me to
England, giving me a service I had never dreamed of. I thank
Him He has enabled me to say, "Thou shalt do what Thou wilt
Avith Thine own." My consecration means Avhatever the Lord
means, and of course if He wishes me to go to any of these places
I should have to go.
Although warmly attached to the principles of the
Society of Friends, believing that the New Testament calls
to a spiritual worship, to a free ministry under the headship
of Christ, without distinction of sex, and to a simple
democratic form of Church organization, he was at the
same time without narrowness, and his ministry was an
invitation to rest in Christ and to holy living under the
guidance of the Holy Spirit.
It is sometimes the case that thoughtful Christian men in
the earnest pursuit of their researches have almost lost sight
of the central truth of all revelation, so that the more extended
view they may have obtained in some directions has meant
to them (and still more to others Avho accept their con
clusions without having passed through their experiences),
loss instead of gain, a keenness and activity of mind at the
expense of a soul-satisfying life within, the loss of the power
and sweetness and joy of peace Avith God through our Lord
Jesus Christ. Neither his warm-hearted charity for others,
nor the liberality of his views ever led John Dorland into
this subtle error of a superficial regard of the work of Christ
in atonement. He knew it to be the central truth of the
Gospel of Christ, Avhich " is the power of God unto
salvation." '*

* The following sentence occurs in a letter from Rufus Garratt, dated nth May,
1896 :— " My last letter from John was full of encouragement and inspiration in his
bold, clear testimony against the errors that are creeping in -^vith the critical spirit
of this day, when so many are being led away from the truth as it is in Jesus Christ."

CHARACTERISTICS OF HIS MINISTRY. 289
In his ministry even the dlustrations he used, although
most frequently taken from familiar surroundings, were to
be noted for their point and appropriateness as weU as their
beauty. How he sometimes applied these may be seen in
the following extract from notes of one of his addresses, when
he referred to the conditions upon which the dew falls : —
When we begin to think revivals necessary, we are not finding
God in the ordinary channels of blessing. Maintenance of the
Christian life depends upon how we live in the ordinary ways of life,
on the enjoyment of prayer and the study of the Scriptures.
Perhaps there has been lost to you that Bivine blessing Avhich
the Scriptures call unction, you have become almost prayerless,
hard and narrow ; you have Avanted everything labelled with your
name ; you condemn others and justify yourself, you let secular
things separate you from your Lord, and a miserable double
consciousness dwells within. How long is it since at family
worship you really felt the Lord Avas there ?
How long is it since your child came and confided in you ?
How long is it since that man's soul became a burden and
you agonised for him ?
Bew does not fall on a cloudy night. Temptations and sin
are clouds, and these prevent God's dew from falling upon thee.
Be StiU— the dew does not fall on a Avindy night; we must learn
this in the quietness of our hearts before Him.
AVe have put something in the place which God ought to take.
We must not put even our Avork in the place of God.
Let us get alone A\'ifh Him and pray our prayer, until Ave have
no more to ask, and then be stUl enough to hear the voice of God,
for God does not lay His burdens on an already burdened heart.
A Friend referring to his ministry during a series of
meetings, writes : — •
There were times when listening to the voice of our beloved
friend that the Spirit of the living God seemed so to possess him,
and his theme was so entrancing that it became impossible to
take notes. The true greatness of the man was seen in nothing
more cleariy than in his profound humility. He had to
pass through the fiery ordeal of a popularity that drew men
to him everywhere, but, as a Friend said of him in the last
London Yearly Meeting, he came through it unscathed.

290 JOHN T. DORLAND.
With the same humble trust he kept his place at his
Master's feet.
But almost more remarkable than his power in the
public ministry was the influence that he exerted in his
private or personal relationships with those whom he met.
Frequently this resulted in other dedicated lives. The
following is the record of an interview which took place on
the first visit of John Dorland to England : —
The visit from our brother John T. Borland has come and
gone : I know not in Avhat Avords to describe my thankfulness to
my Father in Heaven for the blessings experienced by myself
during the meetings, but more especially for those received by
personal intercourse and prayer with him at my house.
Yesterday evening my brother H  and I spent an hour with
him upon our knees ; and it was such an hour as I have never
experienced before . The first part of the time we were wrestling
with God in silent prayer : during which time the Lord seemed
to reveal to John Borland just what our needs were, and just
Avhat Avere our failings and shortcomings ; for he prayed for us
separately, in such a way that A\e felt at once that the Lord had
been speaking to him about our souls' needs. Truly did we
realize (as he uttered it in Avords) "That the form of the fourth
Avas like unto the Son of God."
I can speak for myself (and I believe also for my brother)
when I say that the Lord prostrated us at His feet as He had
never done before.
I felt that the last thread of my own will Avas snapped
asunder, and the Avords AA'hich came to my lips found an echo in
my heart — " Here I give myself to Thee,
Friends and home and earthly store.
Soul and body Thine to be,
AA'hoUy Thine for evermore."
I realized that the Lord did accept the offering and did
cleanse my heart wholly. But it AA-as not until this morning when
Avalking in to business that His Holy Spirit seemed to come upon
me flooding my soul.
Of another consecrated life E  S  writes : —
I have been sadly grieved at the loss we have all sustained in
the death of John T. Borland. I had hoped to see him visiting us
in the autumn, for I much enjoyed his society and his words at the

LETTERS OF TESTIMONY. 29I
conference at AA'est Bromwich last November. AVhen at business
the ne.xt morning following the evening meeting, an old gentieman,
a customer, came to me and enquired how I had enjoyed the
meetings, saying hoAv sorry he was that he was unable to get over
to hear J. T. Borland. "AA'hy, Avhat do you know of him?" I
said. "AA'hy, it was he that brought my son S-  to Christ when
in America." Then I learned that this young man, a journeyman
tailor, attended one of Mr. Bodand's meetings in New York and
Avas there converted. Having since been successful in business,
lie has given much time to the Y.M.C.A., is president of the
Epworth League, Avhich numbers 6,000 members, and recently
travelled over four states to see and converse personally with the
A-arious officers. AA'ho can measure the influence of one man alive
for Christ ?
Yet one more letter may be given.
The Salvation Army Home of Rest,
Kemp Town, Brighton.
15th June, 1891.
Mr. J. T. Borland.
Dear Sir,
On behalf of some sixteen officers of the Salvation Army who
have attended your meetings while resting in this town, I write to
conve}' to you the expression of their sincere gratitude to God for
the Avords Avhich He has enabled you to speak to us, which have
been the means of light, blessing, and inspiration to one and all.
AA'e are careful to ascribe the glory to Him, but desire to send you
this note of testimony, knowing something ourselves of the joy
which comes as a consequence of having helped others Godward.
May He abundantly bless your further labours. The remem-
Urance of your meetings will be constantly sweet to us.
In the bonds of His love.
Faithfully yours,

Staff Captain.
Altogether some thousands must ha\'e received definite
blessing by the message of the Gospel through John
Dorland, and to a still greater number his ministry was
strengthening and helpful. There were also times when
he fulfilled the part of a wise and helpful elder, giving
¦words of encouragement such as lead a soul sincerely
desiring to serve the Lord into a deeper humility and a

2'92 --JOHNT. DORLAND.,
more whole-hearted dedication, or by - faithful loving
counsel pointing out -wherein such service might be more
wisely exercised ; and he ever entered into close sympathy
with the young. In one of his letters referring to children
and the care of them he writes : —
What easy times people have AA'ho have no children. But
give me the children — and not a lonely childless old age.
If sometimes there were outbursts of fun and an
exuberance of spirits that seemed in striking contrast with
the deep seriousness of his life and work, they too were
made a ministry. While giving some relief from the
intense strain caused by such continuous exercise of spirit
for others, and the travail of soul for meetings he visited,
they gave a brightness and piquancy to his whole conver
sation. Nor was it less manifest that this rare gift was
under the restraining and sanctifying power which can
alone keep it from becoming too caustic and inflicting pain
upon others.
During his first visit to England he wrote to a friend
at whose house he frequently stayed : —
1 have received a note from  inviting me to come
to their home immediately on my arriA'al. Now it is most
kind of them and I feel deeply grateful, but I don't want to .go.
I want to come to thy house. They said thou Avert willing to give
me up. Bon't give me up, ^/eaje. I don't like to be given up.
Please say that I must make my headquarters with thee at any
rate- I should not dare to whistle or slide down the banisters
at  . lam intending to come on Fourth-day. Hip! hip 1
hurrah ! !
But it is difficult to describe this side of his
character, w'hich, to those who knew him well, was so
pleasant, whOe it in no \vay diminished the earnestness of
his life. Indeed his own journals fail to reproduce his
racy speech ; and the delightful freshness and pleasant
sympathetic humour Avhich Avere characteristic of him can
only Uve in the memory of those whose privilege it was to
know him personally.
Other features of his character no less marked Avere
his kindness and courtesy. It was the kindUness not of
weakness, but of a strong nature full of grace, and his

CHARACTERISTICS! 293
habitual courtesy came from a dedicated heart and-never at
the cost of a sacrifice of principle.
He sometimes found it necessary to disappoint the
expectations of friends, and knew the necessity of being
alone with God and giving all praise to Him. Occasion
ally this led to his abruptly lea\'ing at the close a meeting
where he had been given great power in the preaching of
the Gospel. A few lines from a young Friend may illustrate his
genial manner : —
He AA'as a true gentleman. His " gentleness " was shown in
many ways and specially in those things which are sometimes
called " trifles." At one of my flrst Yearly Meetings I was door
keeper at one of those doors through Avhich "weighty" Friends
go to the ministers' gallery. Many Friends passed through the
door opened for them as though it "opened to them of its own
accord," but he never passed without a smile — all his own — and a
" Thank thee." Such deeds — the evidence of such love — won
hearts everywhere.
A friend who was familiar with Seburn Dorland, writes
of his having had " a great desire to visit England in the
love of Christ " ; a service his failing health never permitted.
Indirectly this desire found its fulfilment, as we have seen,
in the extended and devoted labours of his youngest
brother-in-law. The remembrance of Seburn's wish was
frequently a great comfort to John Dorland while engaged
in his work in Great Britain.
On the Sth of January, 1896, he makes the entry in his
pocket diary, " I am asking for a New Year's text, but have
had none given me yet," and a few days later there is the
entry, " My New Year's text has been given me : ' Hold
Thou up my goings in Thy paths, that my footsteps slip
not.' Amen."
A week later he records that he had laid before his
Monthly Meeting a prospect of service in Sunderland which
had been upon his heart.
He received a minute for this service, but other
engagements occupied him a few weeks before it was
undertaken. On Sunday, January 19th, he mentions his
presence at six meetings of various kinds at Bunhill Fields,
London ; visits were paid to Birmingham, Bishop Auckland;

294 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Newcastle-on-Tyne, Ashford, Luton, and other places ;
lectures were given at Croydon and Putney ; he addressed
the adjourned London and Middlesex Quarterly Meeting of
Friends on the subject of the " Duties of Preparative Meet
ings to their Attenders"; and meetings with Christian
workers are also noted, one being at the Philpot HaU,
Mildmay Mission. The work in Sunderland began on the
27th of February and continued nearly a fortnight. Bible
readings were held from day to day and meetings in the
evening. At the beginning of these meetings he makes a refer
ence to " delightful times of prayer " and " long talks o\'er
the best things " with his friends Lucy E. and Mary E.
Mounsey. Of this occasion Lucy E. Mounsey writes : —
In recalling the many conversations of that last visit and those
of one or two previous ones, much that J. T. B. said seemed a
little incomprehensible at the time, but is all explained by his
death. He spoke of the series of meetings to be held here in the
autumn of that year, and said we had better not place his name on
the circular as he did not feel that any messages would be given
him for those meetings, though he fully expected to attend them "if
still in the flesh." And he talked of his Canadian home in such a
way, describing it so minutely, as if he might be returning there,
that at last Ave asked — "Art thou thinking of going back to live
in Canada?" And his reply came a little hesitatingly, "No — I
do not see my way out of England, but I believe my service here
is nearly ended."
It was during this last visit to us, only six weeks before his
death, that the subject came up in conversation as to what would
be his plea for entrance into Heaven. His answer Avas to the effect
that " while thankful for the work and service the Lord had
permitted him to do, he had nothing to plead but what Christ had
done for him when he died on Calvary."
His diary notes " a large and searching meeting" on the
last Sunday morning of this series, and that he was " much
exercised for the Church."
L. E. Mounsey adds : —
His address that morning was one of the most searching
character. He spoke from "Bear ye one another's burdens" and
put before us our duties in that respect as a congregation. I
remember well how he said — addressing the young men and strong

SUNDERLAND AND ACTON 29S
men— "If the few who now face this meeting were renioved, how
many of you are ready to come and fill their places ? How many
of you are reaUsing your Master's call to you to 'go forward' that
you may be fitted for His service ? Are you obeying the command,
' Bear ye one another's burdens' ?"
He brought out the sinfulness of the self-life with such power
that many acknowledged afterwards that the message was indeed
from the Lord.
Returning to London two days later he and his wife
attended the Annual Meeting of the Acton Adult School—
the last meeting of this kind that he records in his pocket
diary, and in which he notes that they "both made
speeches." It was an interesting occasion for those who
heard them, and will long be remembered.
During the following week, " busy with Annual
Reports" and work for One and All, he took part in a
series of meetings for the deepening of spiritual Ufe
held in the different chapels of WUlesden, and on Wednesday,
March i8th, foUowed F. B. Meyer as one of the speakers.
The brief record of these meetings is the last entry his
diary contains. Although unusually free from extended
engagements he had immediately on hand much work
both for One and All and for the approaching Annual
Meeting of the F.F.D.S.A. at Bristol. Indeed, when
a few weeks before he had been asked to write for the
Friends' Quarterly Exanrincr in a "Symposium"' on Birthright
Membership in the Society of Friends, he felt that he could
not undertake it. His reply, brief as it was, will no doubt be
read with interest. It is addressed to Richard Westlake,
the Hon. Editor. Beanbrook, Acton Lane, Willesden, N.AV.
15th 2nd mo., '96.
My dear Friend,
I wish I had time for the article that thou art wanting on
Birthright Membership. But I must decline, as I have not.
I am not in favour of abolishing it, but I am in favour of some
modification of the system, so perhaps anyhow, my stand is not
sufficiently antagonistic to give spice to the symposium.
I shall be interested in reading the articles.
Thine sincerely,
JOHN T. Borland.

296 JOHN T. DORLAND.
The Annual Meeting ofthe Friends' First-day School
Association was held on Easter Monday, April 6th, and had
been looked forward to Avith unusual interest.
A large number of delegates attended from London
and other places. . Arrangements Avere made for entertain
ing those who could go to Bristol at the end of the previous
Aveek, and a large meeting Avas held at one of the principal
schools on Saturday evening. Much Avork was involved in
completing the preparations for lodging the delegates and
successfully Uolding the conference. It was a deeply
interesting occasion, and the largest gathering ever held by
the Association. Much satisfaction Avas expressed by the
the visitors Avith the admirable manner in Avhich all the
arrangements were carried out by Bristol Friends. John
Dorland entered into the Avork with his usual heartiness.
Those present at the large gatherings at Barton Hill ScUool
on Saturday CA'ening and on the foUowing Sunday morning
Avill remember the earnestness of his addresses. On the
latter occasion he spoke from the third chapter of Malachi,
pleading with the men assembled for a higher standard of
personal purity and for dedicated lives.
The conference held on the foUoAving clay Avas marked
by many causes for encouragement — the opening of a
number of new schools, the affiliation of schools already
established, and a substantial gain in the total average
attendance. There was no note of Avarning that he, who
as Secretary to the Association had contributed largely to
its success, was so soon to complete the course of his life
on earth. He had, it is true, in his address at Barton Hill
on Sunday morning referred in a solemn manner to the
"Messenger of the CoA'enant" coming "suddenly to His
temple,'' but how improbable it Avould have seemed that
the powerful voice of the strong and eloquent speaker was
making a last appeal to an assembled Adult School, and that
before another Sunday morning it Avould be hushed under
great bodily pain, and ere j'et another had come would be
silenced on earth forever. That Sunday evening he
attended the Friends' Meeting at "The Friars," where he
spoke with remarkable power from the command, "Be
filled Avith the Spirit."

THE LAST MEETING. 297
It appeared afterAvards that he had spoken to a few
friends of feeling over-tired, and of not sleepingwell ; he had
evidently felt the nervous strain of these meetings greater
than usual. He also caught a slight cold at Bristol, and
returning to London the next day to attend the Quarterly
Meeting of London Friends at Devonshire House got a
further chill. It did not prevent him from going to his
office as usual on the foUowing day, but in the evening
feeling ill he retired early and during the night suffered
considerable pain.
On Thursday he remained in bed part of the day to
rest for his engagements at Manchester on Friday and the
foUoAving days. His Avife felt a great longing to urge him
to cancel these engagements, but she also had a strong
consciousness that it would not be right to do so, as he
seemed so strongly to feel the Lord's caU to attend a special
" fellowship meeting " for Christians, at Didsbury, on Friday
evening, April ioth.
This meeting had not been planned by Manchester
Friends, but was arranged at his own special request.
The larger meetings for the Adult Schools on the
Saturday evening and Sunday had been arranged for some
months pre\'iously.
On Thursday evening he Avrote to his friend Oliver
Brockbank, at Avhose father's house, Brockhurst, Didsbury,
Ue was to stay, saying that he was not well, but that he felt
his right place was to be with them on Friday evening.
Accordingly he took train the ne.xt morning and was met at
Manchester by Oliver Brockbank, who tried to dissuade
him from attending the meeting that night and urged him
to save himself for the more important meeting next clay.
He wrote one or two letters, had a short rest, but scarcely
took anything at tea, and then with his friend retired to the
-study for a time of prayer before the meeting. Again, being
evidently unfit for the meeting, he was urged to remain at
home, but in vain ; he replied that he nitist attend it, and to
llis friend's surprise spoke of it as "the only meeting for
which, as yet, he had any concern." The room was not a
large one and was crowded, a number having come over
from Manchester, probably about fifty being present. It

298 JOHN T. DORLAND.
was exceedingly warm and John Dorland was standing near
the fire, nevertheless he wore his Inverness great coat while
speaking. Those who were present spoke of his address.
as wonderful, and the occasion as one of remarkable
blessing, never to be forgotten by those Avho heard him.
He chose two hymns, the first, " More holiness give me,"
which he led himself, and again at the close of the meeting.
when another was suggested, he said " No," he would Uke,
"Saviour, again to Thy dear name we raise
With one accord our parting hymn of praise,"
and that he would lead it. How soon its concluding lines-
Avere to be gloriously fulfilled in his oavu experience :
"Then, when Thy voice shall bid our confiict cease.
Call us, O Lord, to Thine eternal peace."
The subject of his address AA-as our Lord's teaching 011
the work of the Holy Spirit. Although it is impossible to-
convey the impression that was made when it was delivered,.
and those present felt it a message from God, careful notes.
taken at the time are reproduced at the end of the volume
as contributed by Oliver Brockbank to One and All. " It
was," says J. A. Baker, " a fitting last message of this-
honoured and faithful servant of the Lord, whose voice and
messages have been heard by tens of thousands up and
down the land, and whose words will uoav be remembered
and treasured more than ever. Returning to Brockhurst
after the meeting he immediately went to bed, and never
rose from it again. At first no clanger Avas apprehended,
but the jaundice which first developed was followed by
pleuro-pneumonia, and within a few days the hopes of
recovery were slight. A hitherto unknown heart affection
proved to be the gravest complication, and was the
immediate cause of death. The doctors agreed that his.
constitution was sufficiently strong to battle with all the
other diseases, in spite of his previous over- wrought nervous
condition." On Saturday morning, although he had passed a sleep
less night his symptoms did not seem alarming, and he-
dictated a letter to Herbert Headley in reference to the
forthcoming ^ssue of One and All, also expressing the^

ILLNESS AT DIDSBURY. 299.
hope that he would be able to return to London on
Wednesday. On Sunday he grew worse and was in much pain, and
when on Monday the pleuro-pneumonia developed his
wife was telegraphed for. Accompanied by her Uttle
daughter Bessie she Avent to Didsbury, and was followed
by J. A. Baker, who went down on Thursday and remained
till the end. With loving thought and tenderness John
Dorland was cared for in the beautiful home Avhere he had
been welcomed as a dear and honoured guest. The best
physicians and trained nurses were in attendance night and
day, and every comfort that could be suggested was
provided for him.
OhA'er Brockbank writes, " Of his short illness there is-
but little to record. From the very first the pleurisy
affected both his breathing and voice and he was only able
to speak with effort. His mind also frequently wandered
for hours together, reverting to his work and the recent
meetings he had been holding."
Mrs. Proctor, a sister of OUver Brockbank, who was at
Brockhurst at the time and a good deal with John Dorland
during the earlier days of his illness, writing to her brother
says : —
" I have thought a great deal over the few words I
had with John Dorland during his last illness, and remember
once saying to him how much worse it was for a man to be
ill than for a woman, as lying in bed inactive was so hard
for a strong man. He gave me a very sweet look and
smiled, saying, ' It is good discipline.' Then, as you know,,
he asked to see the children, and I fetched Marjorie and
Baby.'^ They came in, in the awe-struck way young
children will when anyone is ill. He spoke so sweetly to
both, asking them to kiss him — which they did — and
saying he had a little girl not much older than baby. Then
he looked very kindly at Marjorie and laid his hand upon
her head, saying, ' When last I came here thou wast very ill,
and I came to see thee. Now I am very ill and thou hast
come to see me.' Marjorie was much affected. Almost ¦
* Marjorie Brockbank, a Uttle child of seven, and Chrystobel Proctor, about two
; years old.

300 lOHN T. DORL.iND.
immediately he became tired, and I took the little ones
quickly out of the room, and returned to bathe his
face. I AA'ish I could remember more of John Dorland's
words, but most of them Avere simple requests for water,
or to have his hands and face sponged, or unselfish wishes
not to be ' a trouble ' to such a kind friend as father was,
by upsetting.the arrangements of the house.* He did not
converse much because of the difficulty of breathing."
One Avho was much in the sick room helping the two
nurses says, " Mr. Dorland spoke very little except to Mrs.
Dorland, owing to the pain Avhich words caused him. Hewas
Aerv patient and anxious not to give trouble, and as his mind
wandered I caught Avords about meetings and the Adult
Schools. About four o'clock each morning a distinct change
for the Avorse seemed to take place."
Although unable to read he asked for his Bible to be
brought to his bedside. When it Avas placed near him
he turned to the nurse, and said, " Thou wilt see I am a
believer." It was very affecting to see his little daughter Bessie,
three years old, trying to comfort her mother with the
-words, "Mother, don't thee cry — don't thee cry." Very
bravely Lavina Dorland bore these days of heavy trial.
AlthougU her husband had been conscious most of the time
during his illness, and knew her to the last, on Friday he
was in a critical state and unconscious for a great part
of the day- As it wore on he grew worse, and in the
early hours of Saturday morning the nurses noticed a
marked change which shoAved that the end was drawing
very near. He was able to recognise those about the bed
side and to whisper "Yes" in answer to his wife's question,
"Dost thou know me, John?" Tavo hours later, at 5.40
Saturday a.m., AprU i8th, he passed qiuetly away.
It Avas early, and around the old mansion, beautiful with
the freshness of the spring-time, the sun Avas breaking through
the trees in a flood of morning light. The fresh clear air,'
laden with the perfume of the opening flowers, came in

« William Brockbank who, with all his family, ¦«-.is unremitting in his kindness, six
months later himself passed peacefully away, 17th September, 1896.

DEATH AND FUNERAL. 301
through the open windows, and amid the hush and stillness of
the solemn hour rose the morning songs of countless birds.
He had loved the beautiful in Nature, and his consecration
to its Maker only made its loveliness more real. It ever
bore to him the message of a Redeemer's love — dying, that
men might Uve, and its resurrection promise was typified
by the opening bloom of this last spring-time. The
morning Ught was like his dedicated Ufe — so pure and
bright, and full of holy joj'.
Both the time and place of his departure from those who
loved him on earth to the brighter mansions of the home
above were in remarkable harmony with his thought
expressed on his first visit to England : — "Shall we not all
wish to cUe in harness as George Fox did ; and at last say
with him, 'I am clear, fuUy clear.'" And tUe circum
stances recaU too the words of Samuel Rutherford (whose
Ufe he had just been reacUng), when he says, "The good
Husbandman may pluck His roses and gather His hUes at
midsummer, and, for aught I dare say, in the beginning of
the first summer months. And He may transplant young
trees out of the lower ground to the higher, where they
may have more of the sun and a more free air at any season
of the year."
The body was conveyed to London, and the funeral
took place on Tuesday, April 21st, at the Friends' Burial
Ground, Stoke Newington, A large gathering assembled,
many weU known Friends and others having come from all
parts of the kingdom and some even from Ireland to join in
this last tribute of love.
It was a very solemn occasion and gave evidence ofthe
profound sorrow with which the news of John Dorland's
death had fiUed countiess homes throughout the country,
and indeed " aU round the Avorld wherever the name of
Friend was known."
The solemn silence at the grave was broken by Joseph
Bevan Braithwaite and Howard Nicholson in prayer, and
Dr. Thorp of Liverpool in a few touching words referred
to the walk ' of the sorrowful disciples to Emmaus and
how " The Lord Jesus Himself drew near and walked with
them."

302 JOHN T. DORLAND.
The meeting which followed fiUed the large Meeting
House to overflowing.
Bevan Braithwaite made an earnest appeal to the
-young and strong to make the occasion a time of holy
decision ; the late Isaac Sharp, then in his 90th year and
¦only recently returned from one of his extensive journeys
¦of visitation to Foreign Mission Fields, referred to an
incident of his visit to Palestine when a clergyman and his
wife had called upon him and told him they had longed
and prayed for a spirit of reA'i\'al to overspread their district,
:ancl that the subsequent visit of John Dorland had been the
answer to their prayers. H. Vigurs Harris with deep feeling
¦referred to the words " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath
taken away — blessed be the name of the Lord," and said
that some found a great silence fall on their lips when
"trying to say from their hearts those last words that after
noon. They could bless the Lord for giving him but found
it difficult to say " Blessed be the name of the Lord" for
taking him aAvay. Yet he could not read that the blessed
Christ was ever impatient with human sorrow, or that the
Lord was impatient to make any say, " Thy will be clone "
before He gave the spirit to say it.
Arthur Pease spoke of Christ's Avords of promise ere
He Avas parted from His disciples, " I go to prepare a place
for you," and how one of the little company to whom He
spoke was soon to lose his life at the hand of Herod, while
one Avas left to labour for sixty years, and he appealed to
those present to be watching in waiting and working.
Howard Nicholson referred to a remarkable sermon
preached by John Dorland in Canada fifteen years before
(already alluded to in tUis volume), which he felt Avas
fulfilled that day, and the meeting closed with prayer by
Frank Dymond and J. B. Hodgkin.
The same evening a devotional meeting was held at
Devonshire House, foUowed by a memorial meeting in the
large Meeting House. The attendance was large, and it
proved a time of blessing and consecration. The vocal
ministry of the meeting was chiefly in prayer, testimony,
;and exhortation by younger Friends. Oliver Brockbank

MEMORIAL MEETING AT DEVONSHIRE HOUSE. 303
gave a touching account of the last Aveek of John Doriand's
life, ending Avith a reference to the very definite call he had
received to that last meeting at Didsbury and to his faithful
ness in fulfilUng it, even although, as thev now knew, its
fulfilment had meant being "faithful unto death."
Shipley Brayshaw, of Manchester, told how as he stood
at John Dorland's bedside during his last iUness, he looked
up with a face full of love and spoke of the men of the Adult
School whom he had come there to see. After his death
he stood and looked upon him, and there came an over
powering sense that he Avas not there, but had risen ; that
it was not John Dorland he looked upon, but his earthly
tabernacle. He remembered how years ago, he whom
God had noAv taken to himself, placed a hand on his
shoulder, and said "The Lord loves thee, brother, wilt thou
love Him in return ? Avilt thou to-night give thy whole soul
unto Him, surrender thy whole being unto Him?" He
could never forget that night.
Dr. Thorp said it seemed so strange that those Ups of
John Dorland should be silent — so strange to reaUze that
that genial, happy, buoyant Christian Ufe was never to be
seen here again. The only reason for Avhich he could
understand that he should have been taken from them was
that his death should be a greater blessing than his life had
been. He longed that they might realize that John Dorland
was saying to them, "It is not I, it is Christ." If they had
His spirit they would have whatever blessing they stood in
need of. However much they Avanted Christ, Christ wanted
them more. He had always felt that John Dorland's life
was like a bugle note of victory for the Church of Christ.
Various other friends having spoken, Arthur Dann of
Brighton, from the words, " Behold, I stand at the door and
knock," and J. B. Braithwaite, Jun., of the special call that
was going forth to the younger members that night — the
Meeting concluded with a solemn time of sUent prayer.
Deeply aft'ecting letters came from a large number of
Friends throughout England, Ii-eland, and America, full of
tender memories of him and expressing the most profound
sorrow and deepest sympathy for his bereaved family.
The loss is spoken of as irreparable ; the sorrow as like a

304 JOHN T. DORLAND.
wave sweeping over the Society ; his name as a household
word ; the record he left behind him as rich and blessed ;
the lessons learnt from him as never- to be forgotten; and
the sympathy as wide and wider than the limits of the
Society. But the letters are too numerous and space too
limited to permit of longer quotations from these messages
received from well-known Friends in all parts of the country.
By younger Friends his loss was felt most keenly every
Avhere. A single extract from one of the letters must
suffice : —
" Since hearing the terrible news of John Dorland's
death — I say terrible because I cannot see it in any other
Ught — I have been Avretchedly unhappy. He did a great
deal for me. I was back-sliding from the position I had
taken when by his earnest counsel I was led to retrieve my
position- Even my Avife, while sympathising AA'ith my
distress, cannot understand its poignancy because she did
not know him as I did."
No less sincere and deep was the sense of loss amongst
those in the humbler walks of life to whom, in Missions
and Adult Schools, he had been the means of so much
blessing. But again we must Umit ourselves to a single
quotation : — -
" Yesterday afternoon in one of the classes a beautiful
testimony was borne to the power of our dear friend's
preaching, by one who heard him Avhen last here. It had
so gone home to his heart that the ne.xt day he could not
have peace without first restoring to his employer a saw,
a gimlet, and a screw-driver, which he had stolen from him.
After this came quite a chorus of other testimony to the
blessings received through our late dear friend."
In the houses where he had lodged in the prosecution
of his work there was more than a common sorrow. We
extract a few Unes from a note received from one of these
homes where he was obUged to rest for a few days : " It
was our privilege to have him as a guest and patient to the
end of the week. Never was it greater pleasure to minister
to the wants of an invalid. He A\-as so thoroughly patient
and humble, and so grateful for every littie thing that was

CONCLtJSION. 305
done for him, taking nothing for granted. He was such
good company too, ready with an amusing anecdote, or a
meri-y jest, or the more serious conversation which came
happily and naturally. He much enjoyed reading a Uttle
book of Mrs. Ewing's, ' Jan of the Windmill,' seeing more
in it than others Avho had read it before. He sat up late
one night finishing it — later than one of his nurses thought
desirable — and, overhearing her telUng another member of
the family, he said, ' And then thou goes and tatties ; I
should have thought thou wouldst have knoAvn better.' "
The pubUshers of One and All wrote in the next issue
of that magazine : " The printing press stands ready, and
the publishing arrangements are complete for circulating
One and All, but our hearts are well-nigh broken when Ave
see the idle pen, the well known desk, and the empty chair
of one whose presence was always cheering and inspiring
to those around him in his business life as much as to those
who only knew him in his more public ministry and service
for his Lord."
Canada Yearly Meeting of Friends issued a memorial,
from Avhich AA'e extract : —
" The recent death in England of our clear brother
John T. Dorland, a A-alued minister, formerly of this
Yearly Meeting, has touched Friends in Canada with pro
found sorrow, and this Meeting desires to record its
enduring and loving memory of his life and service while
with us. It was a service richly owned of the Lord in the
conversion of souls, the encouragement of the Church, and
the fellowship that endures.
" His ministry began in Canada, and while we regretted
that of later years his services Avere removed from us, yet
we were grateful to see the Master leading him to wider
fields of usefulness in England and elsewhere.
" In the bonds of a common sorrow this Meeting
wishes to extend its loving sympathy to the widow, the
aged mother, and the family of the deceased, and to London
Yearly Meeting, which has so suddenly lost his active
service." '

306 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Other minutes of sympathy were received, also a
letter from the Friends' First-day School Association, of
Philadelphia. When a year later the London Yearly Meeting of
Friends met, it issued a testimony concerning him, from
AA'hich we give a few sentences : —
" In recording the loss we have sustained by the death
of our beloved friend John T. Dorland, Ave desire to exalt
the grace of God Avhich made him so remarkable an
example of obedience to tUe Divine AA'ill, enabling him in
the strength of his early manhood to fulfil his course with
joy, to the praise of his Divine Master : and we trust that
it may be the means of quickening us Avho remain in the
service of the same Lord. . . .
" Endowed with unusual intellectual gifts, a remarkably
retentive memory, great eloquence and power of language,
a manly bearing, and an engaging and genial presence, his
ministry was of no common order. It CA'idenced the close
communion Avith his Saviour of one li\'ing in His love.
Filled AvitU the Spirit, his utterances became searching,
poAverful, and conA'incing. He spoke of that which he
kneAV, and, although often passing through deep baptisms
for the spiritually dead, his message was a clear call to
deliverance, and a triumphant testimony to the victory
through our once crucified and uoav risen Saviour. . . .
"To the close of his Ufe, the blessing attending his
ministry Avas very marked ; his lips Avere touched as with a
live coal from off tUe altar of God, and it was a joy to him
to realize that the power of the Spirit accompanied his
preaching to the salvation and building up of souls.
" In the midst of service he AA-as caUed home, on the
1 8th day of the 4th month, 1896, and though only 36 years
of age, yet we rejoice to beUeve that his work was finished,
and that he received his Master's welcome home, ' Well
done, good and fathful servant .... enter thou into
the joy of thy Lord ! ' "
Episties from various Yearly Meetings of Friends in
the United States addressed to London Yearly Meeting
aUuded affectionately to this common sorrow. From the
epistle of the Wilmington Yearly Meeting we quote : —

CONCLUSION. 307
" Our hearts respond in loving sympathy to the sorrow
that has befaUen you in the loss of our dear friend John T.
Dorland, whose faithful service in our country many of us
remember with grateful hearts."
No further concluding words are needed. The narra
tive of such a life is its own message and appeal. Such
men, although they may never speak from a poUtical
platform, are among the world's truest patriots. Their
influence cannot be measured, for
" Hearts renewed cannot forget
The light that dawned and faded not."
In a true dedication to the welfare of his fellow men
Ue became oblivious to the distinctions of class or position,
and while exercising a true courtesy aUke to high and low,
rich and poor, he was kept in the grace of a true Christian
life toward all. Yet there was a sense in which one could
only know his character fully as one met him and knew him
in the love of Christ.
Distrusting all abstract speculations about goodness
apart from God, or such as deny Him in dishonouring His
Son, while professing to love His attributes, his clear con
viction of the call of Christ gave him the self-forgetting
boldness which enabled him to be the singularly free and
powerful AAitness which God was able to make him. How
true yet humble Avas his estimate of his oavu work will be
seen from one of his letters, — " As I look back on my service
it is Uke a line of light, the darkness is all mine, and among
all my mistakes and weaknesses I have had His blessing."
In his own Religious Society his Ufe did much, and will
do more, to bring a revival of its early enthusiasm and
gladness of service. A true Friend, he looked for
" openings," as Friends say, and he got them. When he
first visited England, there were many occasions when in
this way he had laid upon him work for individuals and for
places otherwise entirely unknown to him. But this never
lapsed into mere sign seeking : in an earnest desire to know
the Lord's guidance there was not only a humble expecta
tion of knowing His wiU, but the willingness to obey it
became ready and natural. After all he was great in that

3o8 JOHN T. DORLAND.
"which makes the most enduring greatness — doing the Will
of God. His last leader prepared for One and All,
and found in his desk after his death, reads, " It is the
element of the eternal in our work that gives it both
buoyancy and staying power. It becomes, in a sense,
timeless, its outlook is heavenward and boundless. It
breathes the air of the hills of God, and finds in Him and
in the glory to be shared with Him, its inspiration for the
highest and the lowliest service."

NOTES OF
ADDRESSES anb BIBLE READINGS

AND

EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS.

NOTE.
The following notes of addresses and Bible readings
are mostly from those given at meetings held at -Hendon
HiU, Sunderland, and Nottingham. The series of meetings
for members of the Society of Friends, held at Sunderland
between the years 1890 and 1895, were for the deepening
of the spiritual life of believers. It must be understood
that these are but imperfect reports of what the speaker
said, and are frequently mere notes Avith Avords and
passages omitted, and in printing them we feel that they
fail to give either any accurate reproduction of his Avords
or any adequate idea of the life and power which accom
panied their delivery.
The Scripture quotations are taken generally from the
Revised A/ersion, as John Dorland almost invariably used
it at these meetings.
Following in order after the above will be found a feAv
of the articles written by him which appeared in The
Friend, and an account of an interview with the poet
Whittier written for The Friends'' Quarterly E.vaminer.
We also include a lecture prepared and delivered by
him on " Some Present-day Needs of the Society of Friends,"
and end with the notes of his last address at Didsbury,
near Manchester, to which reference has already been
made.

NOTES OF
ADDRESSES AND BIBLE READINGS.

"COME UNTO ME."
" Come unto Me all ye that labour and are heavy
laden, and I will give you rest.
" Take My yoke upon you and learn of Me ; for I am
meek and lowly in heart ; and ye shall find rest unto your
souls. " For My yoke is easy, and My burden is Ught."
— Matt. xi. 28 to 30.
I suppose there are few passages of Scripture more famiUar
to us than these two or three verses which I have quoted. We
have learned them in childhood at our mother's knee. They
have fallen like balm many times since upon our wearied hearts ;
and yet I question whether the plummet of our experience has
ever yet sounded the depths of love and tenderness which are
breathed in these words of our gracious Lord. They sound over
the weary notes of discord, the wails of want and woe — His own
words of blessing, His own words of invitation.
Like so many invitations of our Lord, it begins with that
word " Come," — and there is in that single word a world of
tenderness and entreaty, but at the same time it reveals to us how
far away from Him we are. The very form of invitation implies
the distance that sin has made betAveen us. There can be no
welcome in the words, there can be no grace in them to us, until
we have first recognised this fact, that sin is between us and God,
that we have wandered far away from Him. But when once
there comes to our hearts the sense of home-sickness ; when we
feel that we are far from Him ; when we feel lonely, with the
weight and burden of our sins upon us ; when we come as the
Prodigal did, — then no other word can have in it the light, the
sweetness, the grace that this simple word of our Lord has —
" Come unto Me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I

312 JOHN T. dorland.
Avill give you rest." It does not come to the rich, grown foolish in
their wisdom ; it does not come to the strong, grown weak in
their strength ; it does not come to a man full of meat ; it does
not come to those who are sufficient of themselves. There is no
Gospel for the self-righteous, and HeaA'en is silent to the man who
asks merely inquisitive r-questions ; but for the broken-hearted,
for the weary, for those who are heavy laden, all Heaven is
filled with sympathy, and there are voices that are evermore
calling the wanderers home.
Bear friend, art thou one pf those Avho are labouring and
heavy laden ? Art thou one of those upon A\'hom rests the burden
of unforgiven sin ? Bost thou feel far from the Master ? Then to
thee is this word of invitation sent. " Come unto Me, and I will
give thee rest." I remember how deep the impression was that
Avas made upon my mind as I looked at that masterpiece of Bore's
which is supposed to illustrate the text — " Come unto Me." I
wish j'ou could see it, but as 5'ou cannot to-night, I want to try to
describe it to you.
In the background of the picture are high dark mountains,
little light falling upon them ; and in the front of thera is a long,
dark ravine, at the entrance of which stands One with whose face
and form we have all grown familiar — the Galilean Prophet, the
Son of Man, and yet the Son of God. The light that encircles the
Head lights up dimly the dark ravine behind Him, and His arm
is outstretched, as if giving the invitation " Come unto Me, and
I will give you rest." Then in the foreground of the picture are
all sorts and conditions of men. The bishop, with his mitre upon
his head, looks to Him for relief— the emperor with his crown —
the warrior with his sword — the slave with his shackles upon
him — the maimed, the halt, the blind, the bruised, — looking
with longing glances to Him who is standing with outstretched
arms, saying, " Come unto Me and I will give you rest."
We stand before it, and look and look again, as the picture
grows upon us, and then we feel the tears filling our eyes, and feel
the throb of a great thanksgiving to God that we are among the
number whose burdens have been laid at His feet, that Ave are of
those who have come and have found His promised rest, the rest of
forgiveness that comes by the taking away of our sin. God can
give us rest in no other way. God has so ordained that we shaUnot
find rest in our sins ; that only by forsaking- our sins, and by His
putting them away can we know rest.
Truly has Augustine said, " Thou hast made us for Thyself,
and our heart is restless tiU it rests in Thee." Is this not true,
dear friend? Thou hast sought other rests. Thou has sought to
find peace elsewhere, and thy weary heart has fallen back upon

.COME UNTO ME. 313
itself in despondency, and thy life confesses that thy heart is not
at rest. How often a smiling face but partially conceals an
aching heart !
AVe move in and out among men, we meet them at every tum
in life, and we know they have not rest — deep rest — heart rest.
Burdened, weary and faint, they have heard the invitation of the
Lord, but have not heeded it ; they have not come ; they have not
found rest, and yet the Master, the Lord Jesus, the Saviour, stands
in our midst to-night. Will not your inner ear be opened, to hear
His voice? AA'ill not you, Aveary one, burdened one, sin-sick and
sin-sad, hear Him say, " Come unto Me, and I will give you rest " ?
It may be thou hast gone elsewhere than to Him. He says,
" Come unto Me," and thou hast gone to creeds for rest, and hast
said, " I believe," and yet thy heart has not found peace.
Thou hast done penance, and hast been religious, an attender
of church, or chapel, or meeting. Thou hast gone through all the
round of what thou hast thought religious duty ; thou hast read thy
Bible, thou hast prayed, thou hast done almost everything but the
one thing- ; thou hast not come to the living Lord Jesus Christ, who
died for our sins, and was raised again from the dead ; who li\'es
to bring to A\'eary hearts the peace He offers, the reconciliation
which His grace has made : " Come unto Me, and I will give you
rest." Henry Moorhouse was stopping once at the house of a
gentleman whose daughter, a lovely girl in every way and all that
a daughter could be, was not yet a Christian. Her father said,
" Her love for us is tender and great; she graces our home and
brightens it, she has a sweet temper and disposition, but she is not
a Christian. AA'e have been hoping that during your stay here
she might really find her Saviour and the rest she longs for, and
which we know she needs." One day he was studying his Bible
in the library when the girl came in. He requested her to stay a
moment, and in his kindly way that could not give offence asked
her if her heart was at rest with her Lord. She said very frankly,
" No, Mr. Moorhouse, No ! I have not any great sense of sin.
I would like to be a Christian, but I don't love the Lord, though I
know He died for me."
He said to her, " Would you be willing to kneel with me here,
and read the verse which I want to ask you to read, Isaiah lui. 5 ? "
She said, " Yes, I wiU do it if you wish" — and they knelt together
and read, " He was wounded for our transgressions, He was
bruised for our iniquities ; the chastisement of our peace was upon
Him, and with His stripes we are healed." "Now," he said,
" will you read it, supplying the personal pronoun, ' He was
wounded for my transgressions, He was bruised for my iniquities ;

314 JOHN T. DORLAND.
the chastisement of my peace was upon Him, and with His stripes
/am healed.'" She read it once, and she read it again, and
when she read it the second time great tears rolled down her
cheeks, and she said, " Mr. Moorhouse, I never thought of it in
this way before." He said, "read it once more," and again she
read, " He was wounded for my transgressions. He was bruised
for my iniquities ; the chastisement of my peace was upon Him,
and with His stripes / am healed. ' ' Then suddenly turning to him
she said, " I see it, I believe it, I accept it; I see my sin laid
upon Him ; I give myself to Him this hour ; with His stripes I am
healed ; " and she rose from her knees a Christian, her heart at
rest in the love and peace of her Lord and Saviour. My dear
friend, thou need'st not go from here carrying away this restless
heart of thine ; thou need'st not go from here bearing away with
thee the burden of unforgiven sin which thou hast brought with
thee. It were good if with a broken heart thou Avouldst say to the
Lord Jesus, " I give myself to Thee," and it may be thy life must
go heavy and hard until this shall be done. For thy Lord loves
thee too well to leave one stone unturned which shall bring thee to
Him. I believe it was at Mansfield the other day that I told a story
that illustrates this. A gentleman had a son who was put to sheep
farming, and he sent him to another gentleman who had a large
farm in the north of Scotland. He became interested in his work
with this good man, and every night the sheep Avere folded and he
counted them. One night he found that one sheep had wandered
away. The farmer said, " We must find it to-night; it avUI not
do to leave it," and at last they did find it on the edge of a high
cliff looking- out on that wild northern sea. The sheep had
somehow found its way down to a little ledge and was pasturing
there on some fresh grown grass. The young man said to the
experienced farmer, " How will you get it back ? Will you let me
put a rope round you and lower you to it ?" " No," was the reply,
" it would only be dashed down the cliffs on to the rocks below.
No, it is safe there, we will leave it till its pasture is exhausted
and it is faint with hunger ; then when I go down to it, it wUl be
glad to let me take it to ray arms and bring it to the pasture
above." Bearfriends, do you not sometimes find yourself in pastures
new ? But be sure they will fail you some day. It may be in very
love to you the Lord has sent you sorrow and disappointment, so
that at last, finding no other refuge, you may find it in His arms.
Oh, bless thee, treacherous world, that thou hast played us false,
and driven us Uke sheep into the fold, our love into the Saviour's
heart.

COME UNTO ME. 315
Many a man has had to bless the treacherous world for its
disappointments that have led him at last to the promised rest
that is in Christ Jesus. " Come unto Me and I will give you rest."
It may be, however, you have not noticed before that there are
two kinds of rest in these passages ; there is the rest that the Lord
says He will give those who come to Him, and then He says,
" Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me, for I am meek and
lowly in heart, and ye sha.]\fnd rest unto your souls ; for My yoke
is easy and my burden is light." Bid you notice dear friends,
that there is first the giving of rest, before there is the finding of
rest. In fact then, these two rests are very different ; the first is
the rest of forgiveness, when God for Christ's sake pardoned our
sins ; and the second is the rest of service that follows when Ave
take His yoke upon us and leam of Him.
There are many who are trying to work to find rest, before
they come to Christ and accept the rest He offers them as a free
gift. They endeavour to take His yoke, they endeaA'our to learn
of Him, they hope in this way to find rest, but never do find it,
because they missed the first rest which is God's gift to them.
You must take it as His gift first ; you must have from His
own hand the gift of rest ; then as you take His yoke upon you and
learn of Him in loyal service day after day, you will find rest unto
your souls. Bo you see dear friends. He does not lay the burden
upon the heart already weary. He knows how much we can bear.
He does not command us to find rest by service. If we endeavour
to serve before we have first found rest, we have missed «// service,
all rest. God's order is first, " Come unto Me, and I will give you
rest," then because thou art rested, and because thy heart is at
peace, " Take My yoke upon you, and ye shall find rest unto your
souls." I wish I could make this point perfectly clear, and impress it
upon your hearts once and for ever. It is just the difference
between the old and the new dispensation. It is just the position
of the man who is receiving God's gift of grace, and rest as a gift,
and the man who works in order to be saved ; he takes up the
burden in the hope of finding rest at last, while the one who knoAvs
God's grace goes first to Christ and finds rest, and then goes forth
to service. It is just the difference between the old Jewish Sabbath
and the Christian Sabbath. Have you ever stopped to consider
why our Sabbath is on the first day of the week, instead of on the
seventh day of the Aveek ? I fear many of you have forgotten that
the Lord's Bay begins the week. Many of you think that the first
day of the week is Monday, that the Sunday ends the week before-
I don't know whether it is because you are not Friends, and
so are not accustomed to call Sunday the first day of the week.

3l6 JOHN T. DORLAND.
but it is only a revelation of the thought of hundreds of men that
Monday begins the week and Sunday ends it.
It is the old legal Jewish idea ; the Jewish Sabbath is at the
close of the week ; they worked through six days and felt they had
earned the rest of the seventh day because of the six days labour ;
but in this dispensation the Christian Sabbath begins the week.
AA'e rest on the first day of the week, and then go to the work which
the other six days bring. You see rest is placed first and labour
follows. It is really the order of this text, " Come unto Me and I
Avill give you rest ; take My yoke upon you and learn of Me ; for I
am meek and lowly in heart ; and ye shall find rest unto your
souls ; for My )'oke is easy and My burden is light." Oh, weary
one, Avho hast been toiling along the way, who hast been trying to
work in order to rest, laying double burdens upon the heart already
burdened ; the first thing our Lord commands thee is to go to Him
to find rest, before trying to do an}' service, for Him, and there
is a very tender touch in the original of these words. The passage
might be translated "Come unto Me, I will rest you." It is not
the thought of our Lord giving us rest apart from Him, and then
sending us away to live it out. That is not the idea ; winding up
a clock, and then letting it go on by itself until it is run down.
All our blessings are associated with Christ, and come through
His own heart and His own love to us ; and the thought always
conveyed to my mind is, not that of a mother's taking away her
tired child at night to never so soft a crib, and giving it never so
tender a loving kiss (although there are few memories so tender
as those which recall the thought of the dear face that bent over
us), even i'/«a^ is not the picture of our Lord's tenderness. No,
He says, " Come unto Me and I will rest you." It is the weary
child climbing into its mother's arms, leaning its head upon her
bosom, and finding its rest upon her heart, and this is precisely
what the Lord means. " Come unto Me and I will rest you."
Oh beloved, some of you are weary, needing so much the rest ;
some of you are so tired Avith your own will and your oavu sin, and
why shall not the struggle be ended to-night ? AVUI you not go to
Him ? AVill you not let Him rest you in His arms, and carry you
in His bosom ? Oh that hour when first the deep peace of God
comes into a man's soul and he is able to say, " It is all right, it
is all right for ever. I am rested in the Lord's arms, they are
around me. He holds me up, I cannot fear. Like a weary child
I rest in Him." " Come unto Me, all ye that are weary, and I will
rest 3'ou." Then if we know the rest, the service of the Cross
follows ; if we have learned the heart rest in the arms of our Lord,
He Avill send us forth to learn the rest of service, for there is rest
in service. Have you learned it ? Have you learned hoAV to ,rest

COME UNTO ME. 317
in your work ? Rest in Him while at your work. It is a secret
that some weary workers need to learn. One hesitates to speak
of one's self, but you will forgive me AVhen I say that for fifteen
months I had on an average two meetings a day, and I suppose I
have exceeded that in the nearly four months I have been at work
again. I really believe that if I had not learned a little of how to
rest in work, I could not have gone on quite so long in such con
tinuous labour. But there is a way of bringing one's work to the
Lord, of resting in one's service, of having the fever and the friction
taken out of one's life, so that to do one's work seems easy and
natural. Bear friends, are you saying that His yoke is easy, and His
burden is light ? He says that it is. Have you been saying that
you found it hard to be a Christian, that His yoke is not easy to
you, and that His burden is a heavy one to you ? AVell beloved,
think of the awful responsibilities you are assuming, when you
flatly contradict our Lord's word, and when He says His yoke is
easy, you find it hard to serve the Lord, to do His AA'ill. Shall I
tell you th§ difficulty ? Because you have never been really willing
to bear the yoke of the Lord well up upon your shoulders. A friend
of mine, a farmer, told me that if either of his oxen when in the
yoke, did not pull A\'ell up, it was almost sure to gall him, but if he
puUed even and well up to his fellow then the yoke never galled in
the least. Bear friends, it is so with us. The difficulties in our service,
the hardness of it, all come because we have been unwilling to keep
step with our Lord, and bear the yoke well up on our shoulders,
pulling well and steadily into it.
A modern English writer has said — " Half the difficulties of -
our Christian life, come from the attempt to half live it." AVhen
we really surrender to the Lord, when we really become thorough-
goingChristians, when we separate ourselves to the Lord, andchoose
His service, we find and feel that His yoke is easy, and His burden
is light. Have not you found it so ? Is it not so in your OAvn case ?
That having found His rest in service and leamed of Him, you
have found it is true that His yoke is easy and His burden is light ?
Oh how many hearts have proved it so who were weary before ! I
remember some time ago speaking from this very te.xt (at least I
was speaking about the Lord's rest) and the next day a young
woman I had never seen sent me a letter. She told me she had
been a Christian for a number of years, but had experienced no
heart-rest, and that at that meeting, it was just the message to
her. She said "I can say I wiU rest now and am ready for
work, because I have ceased from my own work." Cease from

3l8 JOHN T. DORLAND.
your own work, and when you do, you will enter with God into His
rest. Rest in labour, joy in sacrifice, to find your highest blessing
low at the Lord's feet, and your greatest joy in the bearing of His
burden and the Avearing of His yoke — this is for all of you.
Is it not because you have tried to bear this burden that you
are so weary ?
I remember the story of the gentleman who OA'ertook a man
going up hill in Yorkshire with a heaAy pack on his back : he
asked the man to ride, and the man got into the conveyance, but
still kept the pack on his back. The gentleman said, "Why
don't you lay doAvn your burden ? " He replied, " It would be
quite too much to ask you to carry me and my burden too." So
he kept it on his back and had no rest, because he was unwilling
to cast it off.
I wonder, dear friends, if we are not repeating this man's
stupidity. AVe say it Avould be quite too much to ask the Lord to
bear us and our burdens too, instead of learning how to leave
them at His dear feet, and go away with a rested heart.
" Child of My love, lean hard,
And let Me feel the pressure of thy care.
I know thy burden, child ; I shaped it.
Poised it in My own hand, made no proportion
In its weight to thine unaided strength ;
For, CA'en as I laid it on, I said,
' I shall be near, and Avhile she leans on Me,
This burden shall be Mine, not hers.
So shall I keep my child within the circling arms
Of Mine own love.' "
AA'ill you not lean your hearts upon Him, weary, restless,
longing ones ? And such there are here, I know. Even if you
have found the first rest, which conies of forgiveness of sin, many
of you who are Christians are needing to-night to know the full
surrender to your Lord, the laying down of your burden, the taking
of His yoke upon you, by learning of Him, and finding rest day by
day to your heart.
May the Lord grant it so to aU of us for His great Name's
-sake.

SONS OF GOD-
" Beloved, now are Ave the sons of God."
— I John iii. 2.
It is John, the aged apostle, who writes these letters to his
brethren in Christ, out of a heart more largely enriched than others
A\'ith the love of God in Christ Jesus, and with a knowledge of all
the mystery of that love. AA'hat we know of this man's life is
eminently instructive, from the time when his intimate companion
ship with the Lord began, to the time A\'hen his Ufe closed upon
earth. He spoke of love, of sonship, of feUowship, from the fulness
of his heart.
We, knowing his character, can understand why he writes as
he does ; why the thoughts of light and love and fellowship are
the themes that are nearest and dearest to his heart. His is an
experimental gospel, and his epistles are the epistles of sonship
and fellowship.The story is told of his life at Ephesus, where it is believed
his closing days were spent, that when too weak to address the
gathering of believers in that city, he was still carried to the place
of AVorship, and, often supported by the hands of others, he used
to lift up his aged hands over the congregation as it dispersed, and
repeat again these AA'ords of his Lord, "A new commandment I
give unto you, that ye love one another." He was wont to call
his brethren, perhaps from his old age and his large experience,
"My little children." So, again, he delighted in calling them,
" Beloved in the Lord," and therefore in these words which I have
upon my heart to-night, he speaks positively of their knowledge of
sonship, and addresses them as "Beloved in the Father";
" Beloved, now are AA'e the sons of God."
The question of man's rank in nature is not one of speculative
interest merely, it is one of practical importance. AVhere God has
put us, and the place He has assigned to us, these are questions
that are surely Avorth our careful consideration and our prayerful
thought. There haA'e not been Avanting those Avho have believed that it
must be God's intention to create an order of beings superior to
man. Men like ourselves, but wiser and greater, more beautiful,
more holy, who have never known the touch of sin and its shame,
and who could never know, as we know, the joy of redemption
from the thraldom of sin. We can scarcely beUeve that this is so,
for not only has man upon him the stamp of the likeness to God that
the brute creation does not possess, not only is he the only dweller

320 JOHN T. DORLAND.
upon the earth that walks uprightly, and looks at the heavens, and
seems to stand in the presence of God, with dominion over the
works of His hands, but we must believe that he is the highest of
the order of created beings, for we are told by the Psalmist in those
clear words of his, " For thou has made him but little lower than
God, and crownest him Avith glory and honour. Thou madest him
to have dominion over the works of Thy hands " (Revised Version,
Psalm viii. 5,6).
And again, if these words of the Psalmist need corroboration,
they receive it in our Lord's quotation from the writings of the
ancients, " I said, ' Ye are gods ' " (John x. 34).
AA^e would not try to appropriate to ourselves such words, if
the Psalmist, and a greater than the royal singer, his Lord and
ours, had not made use of them. This crowns our heritage,
largely lost to us through sin, our dominion usurped by another,
and the likeness to God we ought to wear, marred as it is and
well-nigh lost. Nevertheless we werema.de in the likeness of God,
and as the fragments of the broken mirror show what it ought to
be, so we often in our ruins reflect our ideal glory, and bear
witness to our ideal power, and the kingdom that had been
devoted to us.
Have you ever stood in the centre of a ruined city ? Besolated
squares about you, crumbling arches, uninhabited buUdings, long
lines of solid masonry — the columns — the amphitheatre — the
buildings all around — bear witness to its former glory and
grandeur ; so he who has seen the crown of God's creation, sees
even in his ruin, traces of the eminence which might have been his,
and reaUses, even in his faU, some of the purpose of God to restore
to humanity its lost and lapsed possessions.
He made us like Himself. He breathed into us the breath of
life. He made us a little lower than Himself, and crowned us
with glory and honour- My dear friend, thou wilt gain nothing by
either belittiing thyself, or huriing stones at thyself. AA'e con
fess the awful fact of sin, we confess, the estrangement from God
to which it has led, but we confess, too, the supremacy of man,
and his superior rank in nature, because he alone has been made
in the image and likeness of God ; and moreover, if we need
liiore proof, we flnd it in the fact that the Lord Jesus Christ, the
Lord of Life and Glory, has Himself taken our humanity upon
Him. God has never outranked His Son, and for us sonship in
Christ is the apex of blessing.
AVhat God has revealed in Jesus Christ could flnd no fuUer
revelation. The Son of God, and yet the Son of man, stands
before us, revealing the heart of the Father, and revealing it in
humanity. " For He took not on Him the nature of angels ; but

SONS OF GOD. 321
He took on Him the seed of Abraham " (Heb. ii. 16), and by the
very fact of His incarnation, His life, and death for our sins upon
the cross without the gates of Jerusalem, proving to us for ever
that man is the last and greatest work of God. And though sin
has entered, we read the possibilities of our humanity, and flnd
strength and inspiration, and hope and life from the cross of our
Lord Jesus Christ. He stands therefore before us as the represen
tative Man. He can make none higher than Himself, for we
cannot conceive of any other created being greater than He.
" When He bringeth in the first begotten into the world. He saith.
And let all the angels of God worship Him " (Heb. i. 6). Nor said
He of any other than His first begotten "Thy throne, O God, is
for ever and ever " (Heb. i. 8). And thou, my friend, art in a
sense the son of God and an uncrowned king, an exile from the
country thy God gave thee, divorced from thy birthright by sin,
and yet, within thee, thou feelest the strivings and longings of a
life that is from God. AVithin thy soul is the witness of conscience
(if one may say it without being misunderstood) — the unfallen part
of our nature — to which the Spirit of God is able to make His
appeal. But while this is so, there yet exists among men a new
order of men, outranking the natural man who is of the earth,
earthy, almost as much as the Lord Christ, the Son of man,
outranked all other sons of men, for by virtue of their risen life in
Christ they are the sons of God. " Beloved, now are we the sons
of God." Among humanity, among men, there is a new creation,
there is a new race of men, outranking the first, superior to the
first, and these are the sons of God.
Beloved, O let the word be heard by thy heart : by thy heart,
my friend ! Canst thou say out of thy heart, can it be said of
thee, " Beloved, now are we the sons of God " ? Not the sons of
Adam merely ; not of the earth earthy, merely ; but sons of God .'
Living amongst men, yet new creatures in Christ Jesus, of a new
rank, even spiritual men and women, by virtue of a new birth and
communion by faith with our Lord Jesus Christ.
This new order of men does not come under the range ofthe
naturalist's eye and thought, it is something that appeals to the
moral sense of our inner nature, to our spiritual faculties.
But you, dear friends, wiU confess I am sure, that there are
many men whom you know, men of power, having the stamp of
sonship, according to the measure of the gift of God.
Now for a moment let me ask your attention to the contrast
that these words bring before us. " Beloved, now are we the sons
of God." I cannot help thinking that the thoughts of John went
back to the long years now behind him, to the time when he with
other young men felt their pulses beat quicker at the anticipation

322 JOHN T. DORLAND.
of One Avho Avas to come to deliver their nation, the Son of the
Father, a glorious King over a reconstructed Israel and Judah,
for whom they hoped, and for Avhom they prayed; and then comes
the thought of their finding the Lord Jesus, and how His grace
AA'ooed and at last won them, and how they were able to give the
testimony — " AVe have found the Lord." " AVe have found Him of
whom Moses in the law and the prophets did write " (John i. 45).
They knew Him now as the Saviour, they knew His Kingdom
as the spiritual kingdom, now they were sons of God. L don't
know Avhether any of you haA'e read the tale called " Ben Hur" ?
To me the most interesting chapter was the conversion of the
young nobleman to the conception of Christ's Kingdom as the
moral and spiritual kingdom. He had been one Avho was prepared
to forward the claims of Christ by physical force with a band of
gallant 3'oung Galileans, with weapons concealed under their
clothes, and had gone to the last feast at Jerusalem, prepared by
force, if need be, to proclaim Christ as King. Then comes the
struggle in his heart when he found that Christ's Kingdom was
to be won and held by the power of love, that Christ's Kingdom
demands a moral and spiritual change before men can enter it,
and become sons of God through faith in the Saviour of men.
My friends, here are the two conditions. You find an illustration
in the life of the Apostle Paul. Here is the fierce zealot, the man
Avho hated anything that opposed itself to the spirit or practice of
Judaism. Here he is, going down to Bamascus, breathing out
threatenings and slaughter, — and here again is the man A\'ith the
spirit of a little child, Avith the tenderness of heart that had known
sin and forgiA'eness, preaching in market places, stripped, bmised,
and imprisoned, but strengthened and encouraged by the undying
love of God. Look on that picture, and then on this, and under
stand the force of that little word " A'oec are Ave the sons of God."
Has such a change come in thine own life ? Art thou a
member of the new order of men ? Art thou more than a son of
Adam ? — a son of God ? Hast thou been changed by the power of
Christ's resurrection Avithin thee into a renewed man in Christ
Jesus our Lord ? For He, as I have said, stands before us as the
representative man. He is the first-born in the new series. He
is the model. He is the sample man. He holds Avithin Himself
all that humanity needs to have, aU that humanity can
possibly be ; it is all in Jesus Christ, for in Him dweUs all
the fulness of the Godhead bodily. How shall we become the
Sons of God ? By somehoAv getting the Spirit of the Bivine Son
of God, and by being made like unto Him. It is not a feeble
imitation of His life attempted in our own strength that we are
caUed upon to undertake ; it is not the endeavour to copy the

SONS OF GOD. 323
pattern of His life upon our own, Avith the sense of hopelessness
that Ave can never do it. No, but we are called to have the Spirit
that He had, and a measure of the poAver Avithin us that He had
in its fulness. And though betAveen Jesus Christ and every other
man there is in one sense the distance of infinity, at the same
time Ave are caUed to be sharers in the power of His love, to be
sons of God, as He Avas pre-eminently and absolutely in all
fulness the Son of God.
HoAv shall this be accomplished ? An artist, with some of
the artistic feeling Avithin him, may attempt to copy one of the
great pictures of Raphael ; the lines may be perfect, the colouring
beautiful, but he could not catch the genius of that master pointer,
nor put upon canvas the thoughts that burned in the mind of that
man. But if 5'ou could get in him the genius and mind of Raphael
he would be able, at least approximatel}', to undertake the works
of him who AA'as the climax of Italian art.
AA^e have not as yet, it may be, the power Avithin us, we are
only the sons of men ; for Ave are not sons of God until we believe
in Him ; but to as many as receive Him, to them gives He the
right, gives He the power to become the sons of God, even to
them that believe on His Name. So that in receiving the Lord"
Jesus Christ you receive within you the very life, the very Spirit of
Christ, our living Lord, and are changed into the same image, and
have in measure within you the possibilities and power of that life
of faith, that new, divine, spiritual life, which we are called upon
as sons of God to lead.
Art thou thus united to God by faith ? Hast thou become
a son of God ? Are the powers of this new and resurrection life
within thee ? Art thou answering to the purpose of thy creation ?
Is the AA-ork of God being wrought out in thee ? Art thou becoming
more and more like unto God as the son bears the image of the
Father ? Alas the wrong that sin has AA-rought amongst us, till
men often bear upon their faces, not the likeness of the Son of
God, but the likeness of his enemy, the devil.
And now this question of sonship brings us to other and most
-serious considerations. I desire with all reverence to attempt a
brief treatment of these subjects, and I desire that reverently, in
prayer, you may try to follow me. ' '
There must be certainly in the new creation of this order 6i
sons a new relationship existing between thee and thy Father, and
the Fatherhood of God implies the sonship of those who ha-ve
received His nature. But there is in these days a sentimental
idea attaching to the doctrine of the Fatherhood of God,- which is
infinitely mischievous. There are men Avho say — " But we are
-the sons of God, God is the Father of us all by Christ." The

324 JOHN T. DORLAND.
men who make this assertion are unwilling to see that it is a
relationship broken by sin, and like prodigals, we have wandered
frorn our Father's house and spent our substance in riotous
living. Our Lord did not hesitate to say to such, " Ye are of your
father, the devU, and the works of your father ye will to do."
My dear friends, this is a sorry spiritual generation : we are
slow to acknowledge it, but here stands the fact, and there is
Scripture supporting the fact. What can Ave do but confess the
awfulness of the truth that there are men who have not the Spirit
of the Father, Avho are sons of men, but not sons of God, whose
parentage is of the power of darkness, and not of life ; for the
apostle limits sonship when he says — " For as many as are led by
the Spirit of God, these are sons of God " (Romans viii. 14, R.A".).
Art thou deluding thyself Avith the idea that God is the
Father of us all, the Universal Father, in any such way as leads
thee to undervalue the sinfulness of sin, and the certain judg
ment of God which must rest upon sin ? O the awfulness of it,
not to be true to God ! O the responsibility of the ambassador,
unless with all earnestness, he warns men, and persuades them,
knowing the terror of the Lord ! My dear friends, are you resting
' upon false foundations, or have you come to the Lord Jesus
Christ, the divine and only Saviour, the one way to the Father,
the one life, the one hope of salvation ? You must remember
beloved, that while I have said what I have said about the lapsed
relationship, it is a relationship that God the Father is willing to
restore, and in His heart there is always the outgoing of
beneficence towards the sons of men. It is on our part that the
relationship is broken or that it remains so.
Bon't you suppose that the father was the prodigal's father
stiU, though his son AA'as in the far country ? Bon't you suppose
that he loved him, and that his heart went out lo him during all
those years of wandering, and can't you suppose that the son was
dead to the father before he left his home ? For there was no
recognition of the father's love. He learnt it through his
experience of destitution, and Avant, and by these means he came
to know and be alive to it in a way he had never realised before.
He might have died in the far country, and never have sought his
father's house, or found his peace, and for you, dear friends, God
yearns with the love of a father, longing to bless and save you.
Will you have His mercy ? What a worid of regret and sorrow
we see in these words of our Lord. " How often would I have
gathered you, etc., and ye would not! Behold your house is left
unto you desolate " (Luke xiii. 34, 35).
And if this truth teaches us the fatherhood of God. it teaches
us also the brotherhood of man. And as in the fatherhood of

SONS OF GOD.

325

God, so in the brotherhood of man, we need to see— specially we
who have been redeemed by the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ—
Ave need to see, I say, that this relationship on our part is active
in its benevolence, and in its desire to convert, and shelter, and
brother all Avho are about us. For in Bivine things artificial
definitions drop aAvay, and the real brotherly spirit among men is
the love of God in the Lord Jesus Christ, making every man my
brother, whether he be a toiler under the palm trees of some
Pacific isle, or whether he has been brought up in my own town ;
all men are my brothers, and my heart must be filled with
benevolence towards all.
This is something more, dear friends, than being bound to
gether by the oath of brotherhood. A Christian man knows no
such binding oaths as those of men united in societies, where your
so called brother drops a sprig into your grave, and pays a pittance
to your Avidow. The real brotherhood in Christ makes us really
one. O that the nations had learned it, and war had ceased from
the earth ! O that the nations had learned it, and there were no
longer conflicts between class and class, and the great sobs of
oppressed London were not going up to God ! O that Christian
men who are sons of God, knew the brotherhood in God, and looked
in every man's face, and saw in the brotherhood the weal and help
of all !
Still, "man's inhumanity to man makes countless thousands
mourn," and the truth of Christianity is travestied by the disaffec
tion of men. An atheist sometimes shows brotherliness that is
often (to our shame be it said) absent on the part of those who
profess to be beloved of God. Brethren, these things should not
be. If to-night we have been lifted up to a higher level, with a
clearer ear and brighter view, if to-night there is within us any of
the enthusiasm for humanity that fllled the heart of the Lord Jesus
Christ, O shelter and nourish it ; go from this place resolved to
confess Him, to love Him, to serve Him, until men shall see in
thee the re-incarnation of Christ ; until thou shalt be in thy
measure, even as Christ to those that are about thee ; and when
every Christian man and woman is this to those about them,
showing His spirit, revealing His love, doing good, the jealousies
of sect and party, the self-seeking of little politicians, the lo\'e for
systems that must wither and' pass away are lost in the all absorb
ing love of God in Christ Jesus, flowing from us in streams over
the world. Bear friends, it is your place and mine, as the children of God
by faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, to show His love, and manifest
His grace.

326 JOHN T. DORLAND.
This opportunity is nearly over, my voice must cease to be
heard, andto-morroAv, after the privilege of a week's service in your
town, I go elsewhere. God bless you, God make you men and
women who confess His name, whether you are members of our
little section of the universal Church or not. God make you sons
of God in deed and truth, revealing His Fatherhood, showing forth
His Brotherhood, blessing the Avorld with your life, convincing it
bythe death that you die, and at last you shall receive from Him
the greatest commendation that God can give, — " AA'ell done, good
and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." This
will be enough for you ; it will be enough for me.

LIFE IN CHRIST, FITTING FOR SERVICE.
" I came that they may have life, and may have it
abundantiy."— John x. io.
The Gospel of John treats of regeneration, of faith and of the
Holy Spirit. It is remarkable that the word " life " is used thirty
times in this Gospel, though not perhaps more that six times in any
ofthe others. It is the Gospel of life ; God's power is made
known in it by the Holy Spirit ; it might almost be called the Quaker
Gospel. Life is the first offer Christ makes to us, not peace, not
only forgiveness, not joy; it is life from the dead. The Lord's
greatest gift — Jesus Christ— came to give abundant life ; and when
we are aliA'e in Him, He gives us peace, forgiveness and joy.
Many people are invalids, they have aches and pains ; they
know that they are alive, but cannot do much because they are
invalids; they 'iisMe not abundant \\ie; a man with an injury of
the spine might be utterly unable to move his limbs, and yet be
alive, but this aa'ouM not be abundant life. There are many
Christians who are spiritual invalids ; they have some sort of life,
but not that abundant life which gives itself out in service for the
Lord. If you, metaphorically, step on their toes, you will know it !
This life comes through death, — the door of death is the door of
life. As a grain of wheat dies, and afterwards brings forth much
fruit, so we are to be buried with Him by baptism unto death,
crucified with Christ, as the Apostle Avas, — dead indeed unto sin ;
then we share in His resurrection life, in the fulness that is ours in
Christ- We talk so much about His death, that we almost forget
that He is a living Saviour.
Every blessing is predicated to us in the cross of Christ ; and
while we have- met God at the cross and been forgiven, we are not
always to stay there. Following the cross came three days in the
sepulchre, then the bands of death were burst, and our Lord rose
triumphant over death and hell (Rom.v.g, lo). "Much more then,
being now justified by His blood, shall we be saved from the Avrath
of God through Him. For if, while we were enemies, we were
reconciled to God through the death of His Son, much more being
reconciled, shall we be saved by His life." This is taught us by
the deliverance of the Children of Israel out of Egypt ; the blood
on the doorposts sheltered them when the destroying Angel passed

328 JOHN T. DORLAND.
over the land, but did not give thera strength. They had to eat
tlie flesh of the lamb, and in the strength of that flesh to march out.
We want to dwell with equal emphasis on the Lamb, — to live on
His life, in order to have power to perform service.
Rom. viii. 34 : " It is Christ Jesus that died, yea rather, that
Avas raised from the dead, who is at the right hand of God, who
also maketh intercession for us." AA'e have to do with a risen
Christ, a Hving Saviour, whose voice has spoken to us from the
other world, — the pledge of our resurrection. Some of you have
been lingering round the cross ; we must remember that He has
come through death, and is risen ; now Ave know Him after the
Spirit, by the birth and revelation of His Spirit in us, — a living
Lord Jesus. He had life before the world was : " the AA^ord was
God." He was with the Father from all eternity ; all the spoils of
His great victory are not for Himself only, but for us, that we might
be sharers in these things, partakers of the Bivine nature. We
must know a death unto ourselves, Christ must live in us, " that
life which I (not the old pharisaical I) now live in the flesh I live in
faith, the faith which is in the Son of God, who loved me, and gave
Himself up yor OTe" (Gal. ii. 20), and in glad surrender to our
Lord we rise into a joyful union with Christ, and are raised into
newness of life, are sharers of the resurrection life of Christ.
Grace like nature abhors a vacuum ; put self away and God will
fill. Have Ave risen to this conception ? Have we understood the
Avords, " Lo ! I am with you alwa)'," and that the supplies of one's
life are in Him ? The fruitf ulness is in Him ; the bunches of
grapes on a branch are not its own ; they are the overflow of the
life ofthe vine in the branch. Is there such an overflow in us ?
just enough life, or abounding life ? — the abounding life which
makes service the greatest joy ?
Every possible need is met in Christ, "ye are made iv\\ in
Him." I used to seek for holiness in myself, but was disappointed,
not having learnt that it should be mine only by His indwelling ;
only in myself as He is in me. Perhaps you look for power, grace
and holiness in yourselves, /// Him ye are made full.
AA'hat should we think of a Avasherwoman who said, " Bear
me ; I am afraid to turn on the tap ' ' ; she actually feared to
exhaust the Avater resources of your admirable reservoirs. The
Tovi'u Council would laugh at her foolish fears ! Are we acting so ?
AA^hat a poor rate we live at ! I have heard of a millionaire who
tried to live on 2s.6d. a week, and di'sd in the attempt ! O Lord, we
cannot afford to live on less than Thou canst afford to give us, we
are so meagre, so barren, make room in us ; keep the connection
open in us Avith Thee, — the Source of supply.

LIFE IN CHRIST. 329
2 Cor. ix. 8: " God is able to make all grace abound unto
you; that ye, having always all sufficiency in all things, may
abound to every good work." Notice the three " aUs " in which
Ave are to abound ! all grace, all sufficiency, in all things. There
is a fulness, the fulness of which the plummet of our experience
has not yet fathomed; fulness of peace, abounding peace,
abounding in grace, and abounding in speech. " AA'e cannot but
speak the things which we have seen and heard." " Out of the
abundance ofthe heart, the mouth speaketh." AVhen we get an
overflow, we are bound to speak.
If we abound in interest in politics, how easy it is to speak.
I have been amused, Avhen traveUing about the country, to see
the very laboured way in Avhich some kind host thought it best to
speak a littie about the last Monthly Meeting, what passed at the
Yearly Meeting, or about the Home Mission ; working up a few
platitudes, Avhich seemed, as it were, screwed out. But if I felt
free to change the subject, to "talk shop," how their speech
thaAA'ed and flowed, how easy our conversation at once became !
It is the fashio7i to talk about fashion, about politics ; if we are
full ofthe Lord's love and grace, our talk about Him will be just
as easy and natural.
Life expresses itself in action. AA'e are to abound in spiritual
Avork — to be always abounding in the work of the Lord. In what
different ways two individuals will take the exercise needed for
their health. To one, the thought of it is a delight ; his horse or
bicycle one of his greatest pleasures. The other, dreads even a
short walk ; he drags himself wearily to what his physician has
prescribed. Bo not we, like the partial invalid, somewhat grumb-
lingly attend our mid-week meeting, monthly meeting, or class ?
saying, I suppose I must do it ? whilst the cheerful Christian,
after similar engagements Avould say, " such a season of refresh
ment." Some have a large spiritual medicine closet, with bottles
labelled as to the doses they ought to give themselves, and to
which the}' constantly apply. Those having abounding life, have
no need of such things, have no reason to be constantly feeling
their own spiritual pulses ; this shows a lack of Christian vitality.
A'Ve need to get the fulness of the Lord Jesus for our own ; have
we been looking- for these things in ourselves ? Jesus can come
into our life and live in us His own perfect Ufe ; we need abounding
life for abounding service ; abounding life blesses others out of its
own fulness, and this leaves no room to talk of ourselves, but
brings us to the place where we can say, " We are nothing, Christ
is all." When Christ dwells in us, we have abundant Ufe, waves
of blessing, so free, so full ! The fulness of Christ's life is to bear

330 JOHN T. DORLAND.
us up for ever. Bost thou long for this ? "Abundantly" comes
from the Latin unda, a wave, so strong, inexhaustible, powerful
to carry on the ship. The "abundant life " will carry on Chris
tians in the same way, and all work will be delightful. Bie to thy
prejudices, thy criticism, thy own will, and thou shalt pass through
death to resurrection.
A dear friend whom I knew felt that this experience was for
her ; she was a clever, intelligent, beautiful Avoman, and had long
been a Christian, yet she was led to pray in her Yearly Meeting,
" Oh ! Lord, there is a life in me to sin ; I long that I may know
the fulness and power of Thy life." From tiiat time she was
aboundijig in speech, in grace, in good works, as never before.
Are you fearful that such an experience won't last ? Bo you fear
what God will ask you to do ? Let us have the same measure of
faith as the devoted coloured man Sambo, who, when asked what
he would do, if the Lord were to tell him to jump through a stone
wall, replied, "I'd jump; it would be the Lord's business to get
me through ! "
In 2 Peter i. 5-17, we have what may be called the Apostle's
Addition Table — " Add to your faith virtue ; and to virtue
knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance
patience ; and to patience godliness ; and to godliness brotherly
kindness ; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things
be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither her
barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ..
. . . If ye do these things, ye shall never fall ; for so an
entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the
everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ."
May that abundant entrance be granted unto us ! and may we
know the incoming of Jesus into our hearts as our victorious
King !

THE SERVICE OF THE SERAPHIM.
" In the 3'ear that King Uzziah died I saAv the Lord
sitting upon a throne, high and lifted up, and His train
filled the temple. Above Him stood the seraphim : each
one had six wings ; with twain he covered his face, and
with twain he covered his feet, and with twain he did fly.
And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, holy, holy, is
the Lord of Hosts : the whole earth is full of His glory.
And the foundations of the thresholds were moved at the
voice of him that cried, and the house was filled with smoke.
Then said I, A\'oe is me ! for I am undone ; because I am a
man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of
unclean lips : for mine eyes have seen the King, the Lord of
Hosts. Then flew one of the seraphim unto me, having a
live coal in his hand, which he had taken with the tongs
from off the altar ; and he touched my mouth with it, and
saidy Lo, this hath touched thy lips ; and thine iniquity is
taken away, and thy sin purged. And I heard the voice of
the Lord, saying, Whom shall I send, and who will go for
us ? Then I said, Here am I ; send me." Isaiah vi. i-8.
I want to ask your thought on the vision of Isaiah in the
sixth chapter of his prophecy, that we may consider the seraphim
as a type of true service. This is the only reference made to them
in the whole Bible, either in the Old or New Testament ; and yet
it is enough to fill us with admiration and to teach us many
lessons regarding our own service —
(i) Humility in service.
" Covered his face."
(2) Self-forgetful service.
" Covered his feet."
(3) A swift service.
" With twain he did fly."
(4) An understanding service.
" They saw God's Glory everywhere."
The seraphim are always in attendance on the Lord, occupied
with His piraise ; praise and service go together hand in hand-
One of them flew with a live coal he had taken off the altar, and

332 JOHN T. DORLAND.
touched Isaiah's Ups and said, " Lo ! this hath touched thy lips ;
and thine iniquity is taken away, and thy sin purged."
(i) Humility in Service.
Their's is humble service — " with twain he covered his face";
this is the true attitude of true service that God can bless. If our
heart is not right, God cannot bless our AVork as if it sprang from
a humble and contrite spirit. Perhaps, amongst us to-day, there
is a vast amount of mock humility, the counterfeit of the real
virtue ; it says, oh no, I am too unworthy to receive blessing — I
Avouldn't think of undertaking anything in A\'ork for the Lord, I am
so unworthy. I remember hearing of a Scotchman who wished to
be received as a church member, and was asked, if he became
one, AA'hat work he would do. AA'ould he teach in the Sunday
School ? No, he could not do that. AVould he help in missions ?
No- Then Avhat could he do ? At last he said, " I could objec' ! "
He thought he could serve the church in that way ; so do many
Christians now-a-days ; it requires no special gift, and is no
evidence of real humility. Sometimes our apparent humility is
only nervous shrinking, but true humility never shrinks frora its
appointed place. One old saint prayed, " Oh ! Lord, take the
pride out of our humility." Is it that you are not humble enough
to have any service given you ? Are you not prepared to go where
the Lord sends you ? If not, you have not seen the splendour of
seraphic life- When you have heard the Lord say, " AVhom shall
I send, and who will go for us ?" there has been no answer, " Here
am I, send me." Let us allow God to deal with this ; it is really
a sort of insincerity, a sort of sneaking humility ; perhaps you say,
" Oh ! yes, but I am not fit "; if thou art not, thou oughtest to be.
Let us cover our faces like the seraphim, and take the place
of death — say, " Ichabod " to our old life, and rise to newness of
life with God, — seek a place of confession, and find it in dust and
ashes. When Abraham said he was "but dust and ashes" (Gen.
xviii. 2']), he had power to intercede for the cities of the plain.
In I Kings xix. ii, 13, we have a delightful illustration of God's
dealing with His servants. After the strong wind, the earthquake,
and the fire, Elijah heard a stiU small voice, — " a sound of gentle
stillness (r.v. margin)," and it Avas so when Elijah heard it, that
he wrapped his face in his mantle, and went out, and stood in the
entering in of the cave. And, behold, there came a voice unto
him, and said, " AVhat doest thou here Elijah ? " He needed this
quiet period. When things are quiet around you, and your heart
is quiet, there have been times, have there not, in your life when
God commanded a silence, and you have heard the sound of a

THE SERVICE OF THE SERAPHIM. 333
gentle stillness ? Elijah had passed from victory on Carmel, and
then he fled from one woman, Jezebel ! Have you known after
some great blessing such a collapse as this ? Perhaps you have
been at a convention, and felt full of triumph, then you have let
your fears, — smaller fears than Elijah's — cause your failure. Oh,
may God speak to our hearts-in stillness till we are ready to hear.
Have we not cause to say like Job, " Wherefore I abhor myself,
and repent in dust and ashes " ? The men who have served God
must have known blessing and service through humbling, and the
sentence of death on themselves. Humiliated or humbled you
must be ; you have your choice ; will you let God humble you
gently, or be humiliated in the presence of your friends ? God will
give us an utter distrust of ourselves, and our service ; He will
make us cover our faces that we may hear His voice, and receive
strength. John the Baptist's star paled in the presence of the
Saviour; " He must increase, but I must decrease." AVe shall
be glad to make ourselves stepping-stones for Him to pass over in
the presence of other people. We shall be glad to have the Lord
spoken of while we are forgotten. Shall we be puffed up by God's
using us ? Ah ! I think it will only make us more truly humble.
It is difficult to see how sin can hold up its head when its neck is
broken. From my own experience, I think Christians are brought
lowest, when most under a sense of blessing.
" The saint that wears heaven's brightest croAvn
In deepest adoration bends ;
The weight of glory bows him down
The most when most his soul ascends ;
Nearest the throne itself must be
The footstool of humility."
(2) Self-forgetful Service.
Forget your own service ; the seraphim " covered his feet " ;
they hid their own stoppings ; they did not tell their deeds. How
often when I have thought I was glorifying the Lord, I have felt a
reproach, something in me that liked to speak about my converts,
my meetings, etc.; when our service is seraphic, we shall hide
our steppings and not keep diaries eloquent with our deeds. Have
you an ear for the praise of men ? Can you bear dispraise as well
as praise ? I believe God has deliverance for us from both. The
messenger should be forgotten in the message; instead of that,
either we forget our Master in the midst of it, or else we forget our
service. How often a capital /gets into our speech, and into our
experience, — and big / and httle you — an I a yard long ! If others
speak of their success, we have something to match it ; we seem to
think that because we are what we are, the Lord gave us this
wonderful blessing. Our self must be put to death to see Him ;

334

JOHN T. DORLAND.

shall Ave forget our Master and remember our service? or forget
our service and remember our Master ? If we remember our service
God forgets it, if we forget it, God remembers it. AVhich will you
have ? Matt. vii. 22, 23 : " Many will say to me in that day.
Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy by Thy name, and by Thy name
cast out de\-ils, and by Thy name do many mighty works ? And
then Avill I profess unto them, I never knew you : depart from Me,
ye that work iniquity." I Avonder if any of us are finding a subtle
satisfaction in our work, letting it come a little bit between us and
Him. Be sure if this is so that God forgets it. In Matt. xxv.
34, 39, the King commends the works of the righteous servants,
and they answered Him, " Lord, Avhen saw we Thee an hungered
and fed Thee ? or athirst, and gave Thee drink ? and when saw we
Thee a stranger, and took Thee in ? or naked, and clothed Thee ^
and Avhen saAv we Thee sick, or in prison, and came unto Thee ? "
AA'e had forgotten we did it, is it true ? — when was it ? They did
not remember their service, nor the clothes they took, nor the
pitchers of water they brought ; but the King did, and He answered
them, " Inasmuch as ye did it unto one of these my brethren, even
these least, ye did it unto Me" (ver. 40). It is the motive that
determines the value of our work ; is our service after the seraphic
pattern ? Are Ave hiding our ways from the gaze of men ? — "with
twain the seraphim covered their feet."
(3) A Sivifi Service.
" AA'ith twain they did fiy."
I Sam. xxi. 8: "The King's business required haste."
There is in the Lord's teaching the little word "go," which Ave
do not make enough of; ready first, of course, but go. Put the
emphasis of His love and power into it. When boys are going to
run a race, )'ou say, one, two, three, go ! The Lord has appointed
us a race ; tarry ye in Jerusalem untU ye be indued with power
from on high, and then go ye into all the world." A teacher in a
Sunday school Avas speaking on " Thy will be done," and asked
his scholars, " How do you think the angels do the Lord's will ? "
To this one childreplied, "The angels do the Lord's will in heaven
without questioning." This is the true kind of service.
" Ours not to make reply,
Ours not to reason why,
Ours but to do or die."
The seraphim Avent swiftly; finish the work, — make haste !
How very deliberate you have been about it ! We don't Uve
hundreds of years now, as they used to in olden times. AVe
Quakers do not believe it requires a theological training for seven
years to enable us to speak for our Master. The work belongs to
all Avithout that preparation, and if Ave are ready for service the

THE SERVICE OF THE SERAPHIM. 335
Lord will quickly give it to us. AA'e cannot lay the responsibility
on any one else. How long j-ou have been about your service !
Has not the Lord's "go" been sounding in your heart ? Have
you obeyed ? In Rev. xiv. 6, John Avrites : " I saAv another angel
flying in mid-heaven, having an eternal gospel to proclaim unto
them that dwell on the earth, and unto every nation and tribe and
tongue and people." The angels are always busy Avith the King's
commands; they know they require haste. With such a message,
and such a need, Ave should be bu.sy always with the King's
business. (4) An Understanding Service.
The seraphim said, " The Avhole earth is full of His glory."
They saw and heard what others did not. Let us understand the
Lord's purpose for us. The amount of ignorance there is about
the Bible is wonderful ; Ave know less about it experimentally in
our lives than the Plymouth Brethren and others do. George Fox
had the Scriptures by heart, which Avas the great secret of his life ;
all the early Friends AA'ere mighty in the Scriptures; they are our
stronghold in the day of trouble. What time do you give to the
study of the Bible ? Bo you languidly read a little, and often give
the thoughts of others for your Bible lesson to your class, rather
than the thoughts you have got for yourself? Jesus said, " The
words that I have spoken unto you are spirit, and are life "
(John vi. 63). AA'e need to read, mark, learn and inwardly dig-est
them. In Jeremiah xv- 16, it is said, " Thy Avords were found, and
I did eat them ; and Thy words A\'ere unto me a joy and the
rejoicing of mine heart.'' Many haA'e a large amount of undigested,
unassimilated Scripture truth in their hearts. God desires glory
all through the earth ; the Lord Jesus Avill come soon, the bride is
getting her linen ready ; socialists, anarchists, scientists, all say
we are on the verge of an upheaval of society from its very roots.
We rejoice that if it is so, "the goA'ernment shall be upon His
shoulder"; until then, it can never be a righteous government.
Have you entered into the mind of the Lord about this ? Have
you entered into communion enough to know it ? The seraphim
did. We are, as it A\'ere, to have His eyes. His mind, to be filled
with His wiU, His Avisdom, and to go in His way for us.
Oh, that we might live so near to Christ as to anticipate His
Avish for us (2 Samuel xxiii. 15, 16). AVhen Bavid was in a hold
and the PhUistines were in Bethlehem, Ave read that he longed and
said " Oh that one Avould give me of the water to drink ofthe well of
Bethlehem, which is by the gate ! And the three mighty men brake
through the host of the Philistines, and drew water out of the well
of Bethlehem, that was by the gate, and took it, and brought it to

336

JOHN T. DORLAND.

Bavid." It was no commandment, — they only fulfilled his wish.
Bo you ever anticipate the Lord's will ? AVhen I go home at night,
my little girl runs to get my slippers, and sometimes embarrasses
me with her attentions. I am afraid the Lord does not find us doing
so. Are you familiar enough with your Lord? "The secret of
the Lord is with them that fear Him." Perhaps you are saying,
" I am not in it, I am out of it all"; if it be so, it is an awful
condition to be in.
Is our service humble, self-forgetful, swift, understanding
service ? Can we leave our reputation — what people say of us^
with Him ? AA'hat is our character, what is God's estimate of us ?
He rewards us according to what we have wished to do ; let us
serve Him with a perfect heart. A Christian worker fell asleep
one day, and thought a stranger came to visit him ; he said he
had come to weigh his heart. He took it out; it weighed one
hundred pounds. Then he broke the mass into atoms, put it into
the fire, let it cool, and divided it into series, layers and strata,
making minute notes on it. The whole mass weighed one hun
dred pounds ; he found the component parts to be made up as
follows : — • ( Bigotry
I Personal ambition
I Love of praise
l Pride of dominion
( Pride of talent
(. Love of authority
f Love to God
(. Love to man

Wood

Hay

Stubble

Pure Zeal

10
23 19
15 1412 43

I wonder what our hearts would be like if treated in the same way ?
" When in my dream," said the Christian worker, "I looked at
the figures, my heart shook within me ; I cried out, ' Lord save
me ' ; I besought God to save me from myself. I had prayed to
be saved from hell, now I prayed to be saved from myself. I was
probed and filled with light, and I shall kneel in heaA'en at the feet
of the divine Alchemist, and thank Him."
Bo our hearts show any better ? God will show us how far
short our service has come of what it ought to be. It must be
humble, self-forgetful, understanding and swift, and these com
bined will give us power. We are here that before Him these
questions may be settied. May we be delivered from pride,
worldUness, doubt, and scepticism. God wiU not fail us nor
disappoint us ; let us put ourselves into His hands to be searched,
that all our heart may be hallowed by Him and filled with the
Holy Spirit.

REST.
Thebasisof thought forthis evening is in Hebrews iii. 19 : "And
Ave see that they were not able to enter in because of unbelief."
Hebrews iv. i-ii : " Let us fear therefore, lest haply, a promise
being left of entering into His rest, any one of you should seem to
have come short of it " (verse 1). " For we which have believed
do enter into that rest " (verse 3). " There remaineth therefore a
Sabbath rest for the people of God. For he that is entered into
his rest hath himself also rested from his works, as God did from
His. Let us therefore give diUgence to enter into that rest,
that no man fall after the same example of disobedience"
(verses 9, 11).
There is certainly something shadoAved forth here that we
feel too little of in our own life, and see too little in the lives of
others ; we are full of restlessness, worry and friction. People
waste more strength in worry than in work, in unrest than in rest ;
yet we are hardly fit for the best service until we know this heart
rest, and we see that it is for us.
" And I smiled to think God's greatness
Flowed around our incompleteness, — ¦
Round our restlessness, His Rest."
Let us see ourselves so surrounded by Him that we are in this
environment ; we often see Christians filled Avith fears, anxieties,
passions, and cares that wither life ; but this is not after the
thought and purpose of God for any child of His ; it is all wrong.
I wonder whether it is because in hymns and prayers rest is
relegated to heaven ; this idea is utterly false ; God intends it
for earth, not only for after death ; this fulness of joy, peace and
rest is meant to be known here, that here we may know the best
conditions of service for Him.
Rest is typified by Canaan ; it is not heaven, it was a rest
where enemies were known, victory through confiict, failure and
God's forgiving grace; in heaven Ave shall have none of these.
Canaan is a fitting type of rest on earth, of the Sabbath rest for
the people of God. Bo you believe it is for you ? If not, you
won't possess it. I remember an old saint in Cleveland, a coloured
woman, a frequent expression of whose was, " I'm splorin' the
land." She used to say, "I'm not tentin' doAvn by Jordan any

338 JOHN T. DORLAND.
longer, but I'm going on and tastin' de luscious grapes ; I'm
splorin' de land, and it's aU mine." Let us explore the land, and
not be the man who lived on half-a-crown a Aveek, when the bank
Avould have honoured his cheque for thousands. AA'e are living on
the border of our possessions, and we worry our life away with
many imaginary troubles, when we might know the deep rest
remaining to the people of God. AVhat is this rest ? The
Apostle uses the rest of God as a type of our own. It is not the
rest of weariness, and it is not imposed upon us by our own failure
of strength, or because we have not faith for all the thirty or forty
thousand promises, which we cannot claim as our own, if we meet
them in the resources of our own life. AA'hen these resources fail
us, Ave find our supply from the heart of God, from the fulness of
His life ; it is the rest of complete strength. AA''e see a slight
illustration of this in the ease with which things are done by a
great machine that has an overplus of power for its Avork. I have
often looked at a log in my brother's mill, brought up to the wheel
to be sawn ; the wood is put ready to the Avheel when motionless,
then a lever is pulled, the steam applied, and with complete ease
the saw makes its way through the log, and thcAVork is done ; the
power was in the engine not in the wheel. There is abundance
of strength for us in the Lord ; the rest that He gives will never
be the rest of weariness ; we can serve Him without effort or
strain ; it is an effortless life in the power of the Holy Spirit. It is
not the rest of idleness, but of work ; no one can do more work
for Him than one whom He has rested and delivered from all
sorts of cares and fears, and whose whole life has been brought
under His control. " Not a surg-e of worry.
Not a shade of care.
Not a blast of hurry
Touch the spirit there.
Stayed upon Jehovah,
Hearts are fully blest ;
Finding, as He promised,
Perfect peace and rest."
Isaiah xxvi. 3 : " Thou wUt keep him in perfect peace, whose
mind is stayed on Thee ; because he trusteth in Thee," (Hebrew,
" peace,, peace," margin.) PhU. iv. 7 : " And the peace of God,
which passeth all understanding, shall guard your hearts and your
thoughts in Christ Jesus." Has such a conception of the
Christian life been ours ? Have we seen that it is possible for us,
—that it is in the Lord for us ?— that the power of the Lord Jesus
may certainly be ours ? He died for us to lead us into a good

REST. 339
land, — a land flowing with milk and honey. Your hearts say, this
is the life witnessed to by the Scriptures and by Christians, and
the one I see before me for my own possession. It is not an
optional question, itis a positive necessity for ser»ice, for God, bur
tender Father, Avill never lay a burden on an over-burdened heart,
never overdrive a tired sheep, and until we have strength for it
He does not give us service- If you are wanting to escape from
work, to get into heaven by the skin of your teeth, to be squeezed
in, and saved as by fire, I am not speaking to you. , I am speaking
to men and Avomen A\'ho are wanting to make the best of their life,
to recei\'e all God has for them, to enter any open door. You need
to be rested first; "Come unto Me, and I aa'UI give you rest,"
(Greek, " I aa'UI rest you"). — Matt. xi. 28. He does not send us
away to live it out ; He invites us to rest in and Avith Him. This
is what the Lord AA'ould do for thee, dear, tired, nervous Christian,
till thou art no longer weary, but hast absolute, complete rest, and
then thou wilt be prepared for service. It is to be a Sabbath rest,
— the Christian Sabbath, not the Jewish ; the saved man Works
because he is saved, because he is rested ; the Jews worked to be
saved. Our Christian Sabbath begins the week, it does not end it ;
there is all the difference between the legalist Avho works to get
rest, and Christians Avho work because they have rest. Our ser
vice begins by our getting thoroughly rested ; out of that rest we
are to do our work. Is there this rest in your life ? Have you
known about it ?
Mr. Hopkins gives us three P's concerning this subject : —
(i) Puzzled. AA'e say, " I don't understand it, I am puzzled
about these terms, they don't mean anything to me" — puzzled in
heart, puzzled in speech. After aU we have to get it into our
heart before we can define it.
(2) Provoked. " I am tired of talking of this unworldliness
all the time ; I won't go to any more meetings, they have quite
upset me, indeed I have lost my temper two or three times ; they
unsettle me." If thou hast been feeling like this, it may be because
thou art being taken out of ruts. If thou art saying, " They don't
know any more of it than I do," the sense of being proA'oked may
lead thee to investigate the truth, and at last to be
(3) Persuaded. At last you see it is for you ; it is a life of
rest, ceasing from self, remembering always that we get nothing
from the Lord by a system of barter, only by being as a beggar,
and saying, " I don't deserve it, but as Thou offerest it I take it ;
give me grace to use it."
Rest does not come by strain or effort, or intellectual appre
hension, it is God's gift,— a Sabbath rest. There is a note of

340 JOHN T. DORLAND.
warning to us in the exclusion of the children of Israel by
disobedience from the promised land. "Let us therefore give
dUigence to enter into that rest, that no man fall after the same
e.xample of disobedience" (Heb. iv. ii). There is a moral con
nection between disobedience and unbelief, and they are used
interchangeably ; in the higher Christian life unbelief often follows
some disobedience to God. The Children of Israel stood on the
verge ofthe land, they believ.ed the evU report of the spies, and
left out God's power to bring them in and give them His grants in
the land. Bon't we sometimes say, " It is very sweet you know,
quite ideal, but we really can't expect it, it is quite impossible. "
Beware, lest you commit the sin of disobedience as well as of
unbelief- Is it something thou art unwilling to give up ? perhaps
thou art setting thyself up on a pedestal, and talking down to
people. AVe ought not to do so. I have always found that the
hindering of my faith has come from some disobedience. In
Hebrews xi. all the forty years' journey in the wilderness is left a
blank ; is there a blank in thy life of which the angels make no
record ?
We have to take this rest by faith ; are you willing now by
faith to enter in ? I had to say, " Now Lord, I believe this rest is
mine, and I enter into it by faith." I felt no ecstasy, no ebullition
of feeling, but a wonderful, deep, abiding peace ; for months
afterwards it lasted, — a great, deep peace, that nothing seemed
to disturb, — and it would have gone on had I not been disobedient.
We shall have it even when trouble and worry comes, and the
criticism of our friends, which is so hard to bear.
The world sets up a standard like the Scriptures, but the
Christian Church of to-day cannot do with men out and out for
the Lord, such as George Fox and Wesley; it is full of half
hearted respectable Christians, without too much conscience, who
wiU not take this rest. They say, I'm afraid if I don't see
immediate results, I shall think I have not got it. What have
you to do Avith results ? Results are God's and you have to rest
from worry about them ; the harvest is not yours ; you are only
the link ; God makes the seed grow. Stephen was filled with faith
and with the Holy Ghost ; we are not told that he converted any
souls, but he made the greatest stir that ever happened in the
Sanhedrim of Jerusalem ! You may be reserved for such a thing.
In the midst of criticism you may have rest ; there is always
a place of rest in the centre of a cyclone ; there may be a storm
raging, but within,— in the heart of it,— there is stUlness. I have
heard too, that our heart rests eight seconds in every twenty-four
hours, and without this fraction of rest it could not do its work.
So in our life, when all is laid upon the Lord, when we have

REST. 341
entered in by faith, and are ceasing from our OAvn works, we have
rest. A little boy once said, " I have no difficulty in getting on
with mother, all I have to do is to mind " ; so Avith our Heavenly
Father, we have only to " mind " what He says to us.
Bo you not see what a blessed, free, gracious life this is ? —
all strain and care has gone, and Ave have entered on the
Sabbath rest. Suppose a gentleman lost a capital of ^^5,000 in
business, because he could not manage it ; he would either have to
make an assignment, or get the money borrowed- He asks a
friend to lend him ;£3,ooo, but the friend will not do that because
he loves him, and sees that he does not knoAv how to manage it ;
so he ^'M'M him the ;^3,ooo and comes in as active partner, and
divides the profits. This is Avhat God will do for us ; He gave us
the capital when we Avere regenerated, and noAV He Avants to come
into our hearts as active Partner. Every care AA'as removed from
that man ; he does Avhat he is told, and the business flourishes.
You have just to do as you are told, and let Christ supply all
for you. You have been exceedingly ineffective in the Lord's
service ; lay it on Him, you weary-hearted, restless one, you Avho
have felt your burden of care, let Him thoroughly rest you, and
then He will give you the work He knows you can do for His Name
and Glory's sake. " Hidden in the hollow
Of His blessed hand.
Never foe can follow,
Never traitor stand."
" Both my arms are clasped around Thee,
And my head is on Thy breast,
And my restless heart hath found Thee
Such a perfect, perfect rest."

- " CHRIST IN YOU, THE HOPE OF GLORY."
" Now I rejoice in my sufferings for your sake, and
fiU up on my part that which is lacking of the afflictions of
Christ in my flesh for His body's sake, which is the Church ;
whereof I was made a minister, according to the dispensa
tion of God which was giA'en me to you-ward to fulfil the
word of God, even the mystery which hath been hid from
all ages and generations : but now hath it been manifested
to His saints, to whom God was pleased to make known
what is the riches of the glory of this mystery among the
Gentiles, which is Christ in you, the hope of glory."
Col. i. 24, 27.
I feel that in the consideration of this subject, we shall need
to take the shoes off our feet, because we come to stand on holy
ground. Let us tread reverently, prayerfully, and in a teachable
spirit. This mystery was hidden from ages and generations, —
" Christ in you, the hope of glory." The teaching on this subject
lays itself open to the charge of mysticism, but there is a true
gospel mystery which the Apostle John and his followers have
taught — that God is love, that our souls can entertain the Spirit
of God, that Ave can have the knowledge of His will, and that our
hearts can be His dwelling-place.
The crown of His blessing to men is to be made known
to us (ver. 27). The fulness of love and of our relationship to
Christ is taught and explained by John in his Gospel, which is
to the other four Gospels very miich what the Quaker Reformation
is to Luther's Reformation. The Epistle to the Colossians is the
Quaker epistle of mystery ; it teaches spiritual experience, and
shows deliverance from the vain rudiments ofthe world. It is a ¦
Bivine revelation of these things, the very truth George Fox taught
in his work among professed Christians, — not that he excepted
the rudiments, but that he sought to lead thera on to the know
ledge of this mystery of Christ dweUing in the heart by faith.
We call it a mystery, but it is not a dreamy contemplation, not a
languid waiting ; it is a practical blessed reaUty in our life, which

CHRIST IN YOU, THE HOPE OF GLORY. 343
makes us witnesses to Christ in power, so that others see His
glory, and are brought to confess the truth, and to obey it
themselves. Matthew xiU. 11 : " Unto you it is given to know the
mysteries ofthe Kingdom of Heaven, but to them it is not given."
This mystery was only made fully known after the day of
Pentecost, not till then did the Aposties enter into a fuU appre
hension of Christ. Are we left to doubt about this ? " Unto you it
is given (that is, to those walking with Him in separation) to
know the mystery of the Gospel of Christ." The Lord does not
wish us to be always novices, we are to .go on unto perfection.
Every blessing of which I have spoken or am speaking is predicated
in the cross of Christ, in Film who "bare our sins in His body
upon the tree " ; bear this in mind. But there are Christians who
never get beyond the Cross, who do not understand that Christ is
a living Saviour ; it is only understood by the Spirit of God. In
the Epistle to the Romans we read that " He was delivered for
our offences, and was raised again for our justification," that Christ
bearing our sins and living in us, we are "saved by His Life."
The Israelites were saved by putting the blood on the door posts
and on the lintels,' and then they marched out of Egypt in the
strength of the flesh they had eaten.
You thank God that with His stripes you are healed, and you
rejoice in His salvation ; but you are also to know the fellowship
of His sufferings, the indwelling of His Spirit, and to be buried
¦with Him by baptism into death. This is Avhere few are willing- to
go ; circumcision by the Holy Ghost means pain, death, the
inworking of the Spirit of God, " Christ in you the hope of glory."
" Mystery " is, in the Old Testament, expressed by " secret" ; it
means something known to the initiated. Possibly Paul had
in his mind the mysteries of Greece ; in that worship there was a
time when the novice became initiated. To know the deeper things
of the Lord's life, we must by the grace of the Holy Spirit be
initiated into them. Rom. xvi. 25, 26: "According to the
revelation of the mystery which hath been kept in silence through
times eternal, but now is manifested, and by the Scriptures of the
prophets, according to the commandment of the eternal God, is
made known unto all the nations unto obedience of faith." The
mystery is to be made known to us through our obedience by the
Holy Spirit ; there is no other possible way than our AviUingness to
obey Him in surrender and service.
Ephesians i. 9: "Having made known unto us the mystery
of His wUl." In this blessed life^of "Christ in us, the hope
of glory," we are brought into the knowledge of His Avill ; few
seem really to get into the mind of God ; His wiU for us

344 JOHN T. DORLAND.
is that ours should be an understanding service, but we
seem to be so ignorant of it aU. Is it because there is no
relish for these things ? because we do not ask the aid of the
Holy Spirit in the study of Scripture ? Is it because we don't
understand dispensational truth, or social questions ? We have
not seen His hand in them, because we have not known the
mystery of His wiU. It is amazing to see the calmness with which
the Holy Scriptures are put out of sight, and when men despise
and cease to study them they lose their reUsh for them. The Holy
Spirit does not directly reveal to us things which are to be found
there ; some profess guidance which is contrary to this, but neglect
of the Bible gives opportunity for the enemies' weapons, and
from the loss of this arsenal , of God come heresies and dis
sensions in the Churches. " For the Word of God is living, and
active, and sharper than any two-edged sword, and piercing even
to the dividing of soul and spirit, of both joints and marrow, and
quick to discern the thoughts and intents of the heart"
(Heb. iv. 12).
Psalm xxv- 14: "The secret ofthe Lord is with them that
fear Him ; and He Avill show them His covenant." In coming to
this I feel how inadequate are my words to express the thought in
Ephesians v- 28, 32 : "He that loveth his own wife loveth himself:
for no man ever hated his own flesh ; but nourisheth and cherisheth
it, even as Christ also the church ; because we are members of
His body. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother
and shall cleave to his wife ; and the twain shall become one flesh.
This mystery is great : but I speak in regard of Christ and of the
church." The mystery of married life is a great one, and with
regard to Christ and the church it is greater still. No words of
mine can make it plain ; the Apostle says we are members of His
body and of His flesh, as Ave are bound to our Lord in marriage,
the twain become one flesh. Betrothal and engagement come
first, then marriage, and the bride goes to her own home. Our
betrothal is regeneration, and our marriage is when we enter into
this myster}', when we give ourselves up to Jesus Christ entirely.
There must come a time when you become His ; has your life been
anything more than an engagement to Him ? or have you become
one with Him ? i Cor. vi. 17 : " He that is joined unto the
Lord is one spirit." AU our life belongs to the Lord, He is one
with us ; it is the holie-st, most wonderful, most mysterious bond of
union into which He wishes to bring us. Are Ave entering into the
mystery ofthe Lord's Ufe ? Have we yielded ourselves to Him, as
those that are alive from the dead ? Bo we know Him in the way
a wife knows her husband — co-operating in blessing and in under
standing ? He Avants to find rest and joy in us, a resting-place in

CHRIST IN YOU, THE HOPE OF GLORY. 345
the hearts of His oaa'u, for in this world He has no other. It is
beyond what we can speak, a union that increases as years go by
in much blessedness. Hast thou been joined to the Lord in one
spirit to be altogether and only His ? My friend, dost thou recognise
no more right to thy maiden name, and past state ? Thou art
married to the Lord, thou art thy husband's— utterly and only thy
Maker's. Hosea ii. 14, 16 : " Behold, I wiU allure her, and bring her
into the wilderness and speak comfortably unto her 
And it shall be at that day, saith the Lord, that thou shalt call me
Ishi (my husband) ; and shalt call me no more BaaU (my
Master) "^no more Lord or Master, but husband. The Lord Jesus
wants to bring aU Avidowed, comfortless hearts to Himself, to be
buried Avith Him, raised with Him into newness of life. It is not
complex but the simplest form of life — " Christ in you, the hope of
glory," always and altogether Christ. He is the Alpha, He the
Omega ; it is Christ, crucified for us, risen and interceding for us,
dwelling in us, empoAvering us. It is He, and nevermore our
selves. This is the secret of life and service.
Some one may say, " I want this experience," or "I have got the
idea," but you have not any right to want " experience " ; it is not
that, or the idea, my friend, it is Christ. Get Christ into your
will, your thought, your life: — "No longer I, but Christ"
(Gal. ii. 20). AA''hen He comes to fill our hearts, it is not an
emotion — that passes. Bo not rest on experiences, they fail
you ; Christ wants to be more than this to you, and He will fill
the horizon of your lives. Some one in New York was attending
some meetings, especially seeking for an emotional experience ;
he got what he AA'anted, and lay awake all night to keep it. Going
to the meeting again next morning, rather discouraged, he found
that what he needed Avas not a mere emotion, but Christ. A little
boy was once looking at a picture of a woman clinging to the
cross, and he said to his mother, " It isn't my Jesus, for He
clings too." AA'e need to know Him as a real, present, personal
SaA'iour. " It's not my clinging but His clasp
That can the foe withstand-"
The H0I3' Ghost Avitnesses to us of Jesus always ; we are to
know Him, and the fellowship of His sufferings ; Ave shall, as it
were, come into touch with Him, Ave shall know a li\'ing present
Lord, the power of an indwelling Christ. Cease looking for
experience, you can have nothing apart from Him, but you will
find all your needs met in Him. Bid you think your faith was
separate ? You wiU find He is your faith. Bid )'ou try to work
up your own ? The Lord can't let you rest on //. He wUl let the

346 JOHN T. DORLAND.
devil come and devour it ; you must find that you are nothings
that you can't have anything, that it is Christ all outside, all
inside, and your Ufe given up to Him.
Christ is the preparation for the blessing, and the blessing..
All things are ours in Him.
(1) Faith. Gal. ii. 20 : "I have been crucified with
Christ ; yet I live ; and yet no longer I, but Christ Uveth in me ;
and that life which I now live in the flesh I live in faith, the faith
which is in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself up
for me." It would be splendid for us to stand by the grave of our
own dogmatics and opinions, and see them buried ; our faith must
be in the Lord. A friend said once about the rent of a mission
building, " I haven't faith to the extent of the ten thousand dollars
needed " ; he asked the Lord for the faith he needed, and it was
given him. A little girl wanting to cross a busy street, asked
Lord Shaftesbury to help her ; when they got to the other side, he
enquired why she had appealed to him, and she replied, "Oh,
Sir, I just looked in your face and I felt I could trust you." Lord
Shaftesbury said he had been honoured by the Queen and many
others, but never so much as by that little girl's faith in him.
If you look into Christ's face, you will feel that you can trust
Him. (2) Life. John xiv. 6 : "Jesus saith unto him, I am the
Way, and the Truth, and the Life ; no one cometh unto the
Father, but by Me." The life is in Him, He is the power for us
to walk in the way, and know the truth.
(3) Peace. Eph. ii. 14 : " He is our peace." Peace is
in Him ; have you thought the Lord might give it you as a sort of
deposit ? We are to go to Him for every little need as it comes.
(4) f°y- John .xvii. 13: "These things I speak in the
world, that they may have My joy fulfilled in themselves." Joy
is what we have been wanting, we aU long for it ; but it must be
His joy, we cannot have it apart from Christ.
(5) Power. Phil. ii. 13 : " It is God which worketh in you
both to AvUl and to work for His good pleasure." How are you
going to get power ?— by having Christ in you. JVe have'nt to
wUl and to work, the poAver does not reside in us, and it never will,
but it is in Christ for us. Our wills are very weak, and give way
when they should not, and are obstinate when they should give
way. Have you given yours to the Lord so that He can work in
it ? Someone found he had a weak wiU, and asked the Lord to
strengthen ft, but the Lord showed him that he could have His
will.

CHRIST IN YOU, THE HOPE OF GLORY. 347
(6) Wisdom, i Cor. i.30: "But of Him are ye in Christ
Jesus, who was made unto us wisdom from God, and righteousness
and sanctification, and redemption." Wisdom is the Ught in which
His other blessings are discovered, then the rest foUow. Bo you
feel that you are always doing or saying foolish things, and
hurting people's feelings ? If so, wiU you come and acknowledge
your fooUshness, and let Christ be your wisdom, so that others
may see it ? Then He wiU make you always gentie, and He will
give you the mind, the brain, and the memory to work for Him.
This great "secret" Christ offers to us now — rest from our
selves,, knowledge of others' needs, and ability to minister to
them. How well it works on all sides ! What is Christ to you ?
He is to you what your faith can take— a half blessing, or the
fulness of blessing.
Rev. x. 8, 10 : " And the voice which I heard from heaven, I
heard it again speaking with me, and saying, " Go, take the book
which is open in the hand of the angel that standeth upon the sea
and upon the earth." And I went unto the angel, saying unto
him that he should give me the Uttle book. And he saith unto me,
' Take it, and eat it up. . . . And I took the littie book out
ofthe angel's hand, and ate it up.'" We often ask for things
when all the while the Lord is saying to us, "'Take these
blessings," " Take it and eat it up." You will never get blessing
any other way ; He will be to you just what you will let Him be.
" Yea, all I need, in Thee to find,
O Lamb of God, I come."
Col. ii. 2, 3 (Our Quaker Epistle again) : "That their
hearts may be comforted, they being knit together in love, and
unto all riches of the full assurance of understanding-, that they
may know the mystery of God, even Christ, in whcm are all the
treasures of wisdom and knowledge hidden." To-be "knit
together in love " is just what some of you need in your meetings,
is it not ? And you need also the riches of the full assurance of
understanding; do you believe in assurance, or does it seem
presumption to you ? I prefer to agree with the Apostle.
No words of mine can shadow forth Avhat may be ours, as
the mystery is made known to us ; these wondrolis things may be
our own, and our Christian life may simplify itself into " Christ in
you, the hope of glory." May the Lord make us willing not Only
to be betrothed, but married to Him, that we may be joined in the
one Spirit, and have all the blessings of Christ our Head.

WALKING IN THE LIGHT.
" He that beUeveth on Him is not judged ; he that
believeth not hath been judged already, because he hath
not believed on the name of the only begotten Son of God.
And this is the judgment, that the light is come into the
world, and men loved the darkness rather than the Ught ;
for their works were evil. For every one that doeth iU
hateth the light, and cometh not to the Ught, lest his works
should be reproved. But he that doeth the truth cometh
to the light, that his works may be made manifest, that
they have been wrought in God." John in. i8, 21.
This is our Lord's Avord about judgment and light. John is
pre-eminently the Apostle of love, and equally, Avith Paul, of
truth ; in both his Gospel and Epistles he opens to us the heart of
our Father in Heaven ; he says righteous, and, if necessary, hard
things, and yet he says them in love.
I John i. 5, 10 : " And this is the message which we have
heard from Him, and announce unto you, that God is light, and in
Him is no darkness at all. If we say that we have fellowship with
Him, and walk in the darkness, we lie, and do not the truth :
but if we walk in the light, as He is in the light, we have
feUowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus, His Son,
cleanseth us from all sin. If we say that we have no sin, we
deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our
sins, He is faithful and righteous to forgive us our sins, and to
cleanse us from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not
sinned, we make Him a liar, and His Avord is not in us." This is
a plain, understandable word on the conflict between light and
darkness. God and the adversary can never agree. We must
either be the children of light or of darkness. You can test your
position by your attitude on this question ; are you bringing your
deeds into the light to be looked at for His reproof or praise ? We
haA'e been trying to welcome the light in our hearts, our thoughts
and feelings ; what has the light made manifest ? You have
perhaps seen the truth that all have sinned and come short of
His glory ; do any say Ave have not sinned ? If so, A\'e make God
348

WALKING IN THE LIGHT. 349
a liar; I dare not say it. AU have sinned, the light shows us
guilty and condemned before the Lord ; has it also revealed
Christ as the sin-bearer ? We cannot pause here, I trust all of us
have brought our sins to the Cross of Christ to be borne away.
This being so, we may yet find things in our life, and- in the
territory of our hearts, which are not thoroughly set in order by
the King, not fuU of righteousness and peace. Bear friend, if
thou art a Christian, and art conscious of things in thy life that
will not bear the light — things in thy business, in thy thoughts,
etc. — whatever profession thou mayest make, God says that
profession is a lie. That is the dark, negative side of the question,
not the bright side ; let us note the contrasting conjunction "but" ;
" but'ti we walk in the light as He is in the light, we have fellowship
one with another, and the blood of Jesus, His Son, cleanseth from
all sin." Let me remark that there is only one place where Jesus
cleanses, — in the light, walking in the fulness of confldence with
God; no where else can Ave claim cleansing. If thy heart condemn
thee, if there is within thee the miserable light of condemnation,
thou art not walking in the light ; thou dost not know cleansing ; thou
hast not brought thy life to Him to have put away out of it what
thou seest to be contrary to Him.
These are the most solemn and awful facts of our life. In the
presence of a worldly church and of increasing scepticism, we
have the more need to walk in the light, to be kept clean. Holy
Scripture shows us that there is a life for us on the heights, the
power of which we need to know ; it is this to which the Holy
Spirit is calUng us, — the feUowship with the Son of God. Fellow
ship means'partnership ; not only do we take Him into partnership,
and have our sin taken away, but He .takes us into partnership
with Himself in the feUowship of His sufferings, of His death, His
resurrection, His service. Thus living and thus being cleansed
we have fellowship one with another, and, " truly our felloAvship is
with the Father, and with His Son, Jesus Christ."
This cleansing is a constant and continuous process. I once
heard of a young man who was discouraged by reading Heb. x. 26.
" If we sin wilfully after that we have received the k'nowledge of
the truth, there remaineth no more a sacrifice for sins, but a
certain fearful expectation of judgment." He said, "I know I
have sinned since I received forgiveness ; I have hardly dared to
believe that I am the Lord's child." He needed to be told, that
our life once begun by faith is progressive ; we sin, but come again
and again for cleansing ; " He cleanseth us from all sin," it is in
the present tense. I marvel much sometimes at the statements of
good men who say, ' ' I have lived for such and such a period without
sin, forthe prince of this world hath nothing in me." AVe must

350 JOHN T. DORLAND.
leave these things till the Judgment day, but I neither believe nor
teach the perfection of human nature. The Apostle says, " I
know nothing against myself; yet am I not hereby justifi'ed"
(i Cor. iv. 4). " If we say that we have no sin, we deceive Our
selves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins. He is
faithful and righteous to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from
all unrighteousness." There is here provision for all the failure of
our life ; some may feel difficulties when they go home, and may
be tempted to say, it is all a sham, I can't believe it is real, I have
no sense of love outflowing. If thou art not conscious of disobedi
ence, believe even when thou hast no feeling at all ; trust Him
that thou art right Avith Him, honour Him even if the darkness be
about thee ; don't be afraid of it if thou knowest thou art keeping
to thy surrender. Clouds are temptations but they are not sin.
" The clouds you so much dread
Are big with mercy ; and will break
In blessings on your head."
The enemy will tempt you and prove you after your consecra
tion, but do not be alarmed. A Christian's life is not measured by
Avhat he feels ; if we keep our wills (not emotions) right with God,
we may leave our feelings and the temptations of the enemy to
take care of themselves. Ours is to be a life of Bivine
uncarefulness. The greatest difficulties often come from those 5'ou love most ;
a man's foes are they of his own household. You are wounded in
the house of your friend, a little criticism and sly taunts are so
hard to bear. Remember the Lord Jesus passed through it all.
These are not to be stumbling blocks, but stepping stones of our
dead selves to higher things.
Supposing real sin comes into your life and you are overcome,
will you Avish to give it all up ? AVhat will you do about it ?
Leave the gift before the Altar, even if thou hast to make things
straight, the purpose of thy life is to be given up to Him utterl)' ;
take thy sin at once to Him and know the cleansing. It is utterly
Avrong to wait for forgiveness, as many of us are apt to do ;
do not let us wait till we think we have repented sufficiently, and
because we think repentance is good for us. God forgives at once
but He insists on confession ; the ground of cleansing is in the
blood of Christ. Bon't give up because of faUure. My Uttle lad,
Avhen he was learning to walk, often fell down ; did I forbid him
to try any more, and put him on a chair and say, " There you must
sit"? No, I set him on his legs and said, " Try again." Surely
our Father knows our needs, and "we have an advocate with

WALKING IN THE LIGHT. 351
Him." Confess sin the moment it is committed, bring your
failure to Him, and then and there take His forgiveness.
If I am asked Avhether we can know Ave are dead to sin, I
reply that when we are aUve in Christ we are more conscious of
cur sin. Beath to self means wholly surrendering; do not mind
the agony of it, let yourself go that you may know Christ's baptism
unto death. This condition is maintained by a daily dying; keep
your consecration bj' daily consecration. If I gaA'e you this Bible,
-(I should'nt like to do it, it's one of the most precious things I
have), I should give you all of it ; if I found afterwards that I had
some leaves belonging to it, which I had intended to give, I should
sa)', " These are not mine," and pass them on to you at once.
Now you will find after your Avholesale consecration, that there
must be a retail surrender. When I first consecratedmyself I was
not married, but Avhen the Lord gave me the blessing of a wife I
remembered that she AAas included in my sun-ender, and as each
of our children Avere giA'en, I realised that they were not mine but
His. Your consecration must be daily renewed. It is so about
death ; by purpose and will we have died to self and all contrary
to God's will, and thenjwe must claim this death in detail ; when
Ave find things coming up which are not to His glory, we must say,
" I died to this in my original death." I really thought I might
have to go to Fiji or Madagascar, but I said, " AVhatever Thou
meanest in my consecration, I mean it too." I did not see
England at all then, but when the Lord bade me go there, I said,
" Yes Lord, that is in my consecration." You keep up your con
secration by the daily including of difficulties as they are shown.
Surrender, consecration, death are continuous things, they are
like the blood that cleanseth ; if a pebble lie on the path, it will
soon get dusty and soiled, lay it in the brook, and the water will
constantly cleanse it. The glands of the eye secrete moisture
which washes the face of the eye, keeping it clean ; in the same
Avay Ave are kept clean by the blood of Christ day by day.
I am sure we shall often think of one another ; we shall meet
to pray for one another at the throne of the heavenly grace ; the
Lord grant to you and me that Ave may each have grace to walk in
the light, and to know day by day the blessing of being cleansed
from all unrighteousness. Frances Ridley Havergal, when facing
her great new work, said something like this : " I rested upon and
trusted my God for all the dark ravines of Ufe, that these would be
passed, and that I should be lifted into the light of the Lord."
All her life Avas lifted into sunshine as a result, and there yours
maybe. This brings the remembrance of how the early Friends
were called the "Children of Light" ; they knew the power of
Christ cleansing them as they walked in it. May this be known

352 JOHN T. DORLAND.
by us, through discouragement, criticism, severance of friendships,
separation from the world ; one day we shall see that the severest
things have been the greatest blessing, and when we stand in His
presence, Ave shall thank Him for what has cost us the most. The
early Friends showed their separation from the world by wearing
plain dress, and we insist upon this spirit to-day as much as did
Elizabeth Fry or any others. You probably will not have to put on
a " plain bonnet ' ' — put it on if you feel like it. I expected to have
to put on a " plain coat," but found it was not needed. What is
needed is our separation from the world, and our having fellowship
with the Father and the Son . God wants willingness from us for
anything ; we do not want outward forms revived, but the spirit
which led to them, that we may be cut off inwardly from the world.
There is no other way of power and blessing.
Bo you call it a narrow way ? There is force in concentration,
as we see in a mUl stream and in gunpowder. These lives of ours,
if too sweetly charitable, if so exceedingly broad, will be exceed
ingly weak ; the life of power and blessing is the life our Lord
walked in separation from the world — not in sympathy, but in
spirit. So may we, walking in newness of life, be to His praise in
the eyes of our fellow men-
" The way of faith is hard to flesh,
It is not hard to love ;
If thou wert sick for want of God,
How quickly would'st thou move."

THE INSUFFICIENCY OF SELF AND THE
SUFFICIENCY OF GOD.
"And such confidence have we through Christ to
God-ward : not that we are sufficient of ourselves to
account anything as from ourselves ; but our sufficiency is
from God." — 2 CoR. iii. 4, 5.
Here are two lessons to be learned, as leamed by the Apostle,
and taught to us —
(i) The insufficiency of self.
(2) The sufficiency of God.
These are two lessons we suppose we learn early in the
Christian life, but which, nevertheless, are the most difficult, and
give the most trouble in learning. As Ave look over the past
year and see resolutions made here at the last series of meetings,
and not kept ; or some work undertaken with no blessing in it ;
a temper over which we did have control for a time, which has now
gained the mastery ; Ave are inclined in our despair to wonder if
there is a Christian life in which we are not constantly overcome,
and constantly saying, " Here is failure." The reason and
cause lies in this : AA'e have not yet leamed the utter insufficiency
of self. To say it and confess it is another thing to feeling it, and
feeling it so keenly as to make us trust to the sufficiency of God.
" Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think (R.v.
' account ') anything as of ourselves," was a great thing for Paul to
say ; educated at the University of Tarsus, and instructed in the
law, he is now reduced to this, that he cannot even think anything of
himself- Perhaps as these meetings go on, we shall learn what
Paul had passed through before he came to say it. At the time when
he was caUed Saul he felt equal to everything, certain always that
he was right, with little of charity and less of thoughtfulness for
others whose opinions conflicted w'\ih his own ; a more self-
sufficient man rarely lived, but now he writes "Ichabod" on all
this. We feel able to "think of ourselves," and to "think of
ourselves" too. All failure arises from these two things. Inthe
Bible the characters of men illustrate this constantly ; human
nature always breaks down under testing, and fails us in times of
353 2-1

354 JOHN T. DORLAND.
the greatest need. It was so in the patriarchal dispensation, the
dispensation of the law, and will be so in the dispensation of grace
if the truth is not really laid hold of. The history of the world is
one long history of human insufficiency ; boastful man thinks he
can do so much, and is so proud ofthe efforts of his brain. Human
nature, impotent and helpless, needs to be taken hold of by a
Bivine nature in the death of self, and learn the power of the
resurrection, to give new power in life and service.
(i) Failure often comes through fear.
How large a part in our life this takes ! At the first of our
series of meetings a Friend told me she could not do all the service
for God she would like to, because, she said, " I am afraid."
Luke i. 74, 75 ; " Serve Him Avithout fear, in holiness and right
eousness before Him all our days." AA'hen Abraham went to
Egypt, fear for his own Ufe made him tell a lie, and it was the same
in the country of Abimelech ; he argued with himself, " Sarah is
my father's daughter if not my mother's, and therefore I can say
she is m}' sister " ; but God did not see it as truth, and this com
pounding of Abraham's conscience Avas not a thing on which His
blessing could rest. Then see Elijah — the prophet in the
Avilderness how bold and fearless he had been ! Look at his
power — hoiv he challenged Ahab, and prayed for no rain, and then
how he Avon a great victory on Carmel, Avliere he overcame the
prophets of Baal- Yet directl)' after he AA'as seized Avith a panic
because 07ze AA'oman threatened his life — an abrupt change from
heroism on Mount Carmel to weakness in the wilderness, where
Ave find him even requesting- that he might die ! If it was not so
tragic a change Ave should be tempted to smile. He did not mean
what he said, you know, when he asked God to let him die, or else
he would have stayed in the vicinity of Jezebel and let her work
her wrath on him. AA'hy, he fled for his life, and did not mean it at
all- No, fear works foolishness in us all; the only remedy is the
fiUing of the Spirit ; if perfect in love Ave fear no more, for fear has
no place where love abides in fulness.
(2) Failure comes from impatience.
Patience is one of the hardest lessons to learn, especially in
these days when we almost live by steam, and put into one year
the A\'ork our fathers did in a decade. AA'e Avant a similar rapid
growth in spiritual things, and because it does not come, Ave
conclude that there is some great mistake, and get fretfuh and
feverish, and impatient, and this results in sin and failure. Moses
was impatient, " he beUeved not " ; one sin only was enough to
shut him out of the promised land. He was not naturally the

INSUFFICIENCY OF SELF AND SUFFICIENCY OF GOD. 355
meek man we have thought him to be ; the word should be trans
lated " disinterested." AVhen he broke the tables of the law in a
summary way, it shows that 'he could on occasion rise to autliority,
and could use ft in splendid disinterestedness, except in this one
instance ; but one act of impatience shut him out of the promised
land (Num. xx. 12). Look at Saul; the turning point in his life
came through impatience when waiting for Samuel to sacrifice ;
he delayed his coming, so Saul thought he could not Avait, and
dared God in taking on himself the office of priest, for fear the
people should get scattered. He made excuses, but from that
time he Avent on in the downward path, to the gloom of Mount
Gilboa, and the horrors of a suicide's death. Impatience led to
failure. Beloved, it may have been this that has made you fail ;
it is a necessary lesson to learn, and Avhen 5'ou have conquered it,
you wiU find that it has brought a great change into your Ufe. In
the calm of God, we see that He does not do aU things in a
moment ; He has a long eternity to work in, we must learn this.
Perfect love can cure impatience ; we cannot force God in any
way, He is not at our call and disposal. AVhen we learn this,
though it is hard, all impatience goes out of our life.
(3) Failure comes through unholy alliances.
God's saints live a separated life ; Israel Avas a separated
people, separated that the purpose of God might be accomplished.
It is self-evident that Christians cannot coquette with the world ;
Ave cannot dally with the pleasures of the worldling. AVise Solo
mon failed just through unhappy matrimonial alliances, which
ultimately resulted in the disruption of his kingdom. His wives
Avon his heart, and treasures of Egypt and idols were procured for
them. Many Christian 3'oung men and young Avomen have largely
injured their lives by marrying with the ungodly. I cannot believe
God's blessing rests on such marriages. I know men Avho have
lost their usefulness in the Avorld through taking an ungodly
Avoman to Avife ; if they are already married, the}' must make the
best of it, but such alliances cannot be made under God's guidance.
The same is true of other relationships, for instance, our business.
Christians cannot be in the employ of ungodly men, neither can a
man have an ungodly partner AA'ithout feeling the weight and drag
of it. You are likely to make compromises, and it will hinder
your testimony for Christ. Jehoshaphat, a good king, thought to
build ships, and asked the king of Israel to help him ; at last all
Avas ready, the crews selected, and the ships launched, but they
were broken up, and the voyage never undertaken, tiie great hulks
lying on the rocks as a memento of the folly of an unholy alliance
with a king who knew not God. We have had our Ezion-gebers,

356 JOHN T. DORLAND.
our plans broken up ; we could not then see why, but now we have
found that they stopped us from making wrong alliances. Are
your failures the result of aUiances with unholy people, or compli
cations on which you cannot ask or expect God's blessing?
Separation from all things of this sort is necessary ; you must
choose between God and Mammon ; for the highest purposes and
for the truest service a choice must be made.
(4) Failure is said to come from ^'' force of circumstances."
We have often heard that term and think it is a sufficient
excuse for failure. Take your meeting for instance : — The ministry
is not what it should be, we say; " as for the elders, we might as
well have none, they are no good at all ; the overseers do more
harm than anything else ; in fact, if I was only in a different
meeting / could be different." Or we look at our social
surroundings, — " Our family are not in sympathy with such
things, call us fanatical, and after last year actually thought I Avas
getting queer ; circumstances were so against me I gave it up."
Or if business circumstances were different, — we are not our own
masters, and say, "It cannot be expected of me; of another it
may be, he is different." The difference is 'ra yourself , not as you
may perhaps have thought in your circumstances and surroundings.
Beloved, if a real change has taken place in your lives it cannot be
hid, every one sees it. We must not complain of circumstances.
Aaron made the excuse that the people wanted the calf, and so he
thought it best to indulge them ; he said that " he put the earrings
in the fire and the calf came out," as if to infer that it was quite
beyond his control, and that there had not been much moulding.
The difference needs to be in ourselves ; God is above circum
stances, and His power is over them. Paul, manacled in the dark
dungeon at Rome, saw that aU had fallen out to the furtherance of
the Gospel. The Praetorian guard, and they of Caesar's palace
saw his bonds, and Paul could rejoice because Christ was preached,
even though it might be by contention or strife. You get earthly
circumstances under your feet when you are filled with the Holy
Spirit; circumstances depend on Christ. The great circumstance
is your environment by God, and His power absolutely lifts you
above the power and force of other circumstances. Is it a ques
tion of poUcy — people are so politic now-a-days ? Well, Ahithophel
was a wise man, looked upon Hke an oracle of God, yet he found
his end in a halter when he plotted against the counsels of the
Lord; he was a man "wise in his own conceits."
Only the Lord knows the cause of your faUure, and He will
show it to you, and teach you the lesson ofthe sufficiency of God.
2 Corinthians i. 9 : " We ourselves have had the answer of death

INSUFFICIENCY OF SELF AND SUFFICIENCY OF GOD. 357
within ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God
AA'hich raiseth the dead." 2 Corinthians iii. 5 : " But our sufficiency
is from God." Paul passed under the "sentence of death"
before he learned the lesson. We need a Gethsemane to learn
that the wisdom and strength of man is very foolishness ; we are
not able even to think of ourselves, and must find our sufficiency
in God. We are shut up to Him, and cannot find it anywhere
else. If you depend on man, he will fail you ; or on emotions, they
perish, having no foundation. I want that in this meeting we
should be brought face to face Avith God, with Him who only can
bless. AA'ith the sufficiency of God Ave can say (PhUippians iv. 13),
" I can do aU things in Him that strengtheneth me." We find'
the secret in Ephesians i. 19-20: "The exceeding greatness of
His power to us-ward who believe, according to that working of
the strength of His might which He wrought in Christ, when He
raised Him from the dead, and made Him to sit at His right hand
in the heavenly places."
The power which raised Christ from the dead is a mighty
unlimited power, which will A\'ork in us, and deliver us from failures
coming from mis-alliances, from fear, from impatience, — from all
these things and many more. It brings us to the place of rounded,
well-ordered Christian life, wherein to " Ua'c is Christ, and to die
is gain " (PhUippians i. 21). May He give us to see that self arid
all its "creaturely activity" must have the sentence of death
Avritten on it, and let us learn to trust in God, who will raise us
from the dead by the power of His Spirit.

THE POWER OF THE HOLY SPIRIT FOR
WITNESSING.
" And we are witnesses of these things ; and so is the
Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey
Him." — Acts v. 32.
Here we have the gift of the Holy Spirit, and the work of
the Holy Spirit in Avitnessing. The Apostles witnessed to the
things they had seen and heard. The great need we all have is to be
indued with the power of the Holy Ghost for service. We need to
have a definite, conscious filling granted us in the obedience of faith,
that we may unite with Him in witnessing to the things we have
seen and heard. It was to His followers, — to those men who had
trusted and believed Christ and who had more or less confessed
Him already, that He said, " Behold I send forth the promise of
My Father upon you : but tarry ye in the city until ye be clothed
with power from on high" (Luke xxiv. 49). They were con
scious of their need, and they Avaited ten days till the Holy Spirit
came and filled them, and a wonderful change AA'as wrought in
them. Has thy Ufe had its Pentecost? Amos iii. 3 (marg.) :
"Shall two walk together, except they have made an appoint
ment?" God has appointed a place where He meets with us, and
fills us with the Holy Spirit. How could these fishermen meet all
the learning and philosophy of the Greeks and Romans except by
the power of the Holy Spirit ? If God has made an appointment
with thee at this series of meetings to fill thee with the Holy Spirit,
to go down into death and know the self-life to be crucified, the
only way the blessing can be known is by obedience. Where
then is the sticking point? It must be found, and thou must
submit to the Lord in that place before the Holy Spirit can come.
In my own life, missionary service was the sticking point; I thought
it might mean Fiji or some other place, but no doubt it would have
been made a delight if I had had to go there.
358

THE POWER OF THE HOLY SPIRIT FOR WITNESSING. 359
It may be some simple thing that keeps you from this induement
of the Holy Spirit. I have found again and again with Friends
that the difficulty is that their lips are not surrendered; if thou
keepest thy "appointment" AAith the Lord, thy rebeUion on this
point must go. Or it may be worldly ambition that hinders;
perhaps you have determined to have an income of ;^6oo or;^i,ooo,
and then you will yield yourselves to the Lord, but you must be
, content to be a poor man if the Lord avUIs. / cannot know your
heart,- nor what has shunted you off the line of blessing; but you
cannot receive the gift of the Holy Spirit until you are obedient ; it
does not come by struggling.
Confession is the point about which the conflict so often rages.
In the days ofthe early church, the victory was fought out upon
the lines of obedience. Peter said, "AA'e have no choice in the
matter about speaking, we must obey God rather than men." I
don't know A\'hat your difficulty is ; you may attend these meetings,
take copious notes, may pray, but down in your heart you know
there is something ^hich must go out of your life, and you do not
acknowledge it.
We may notice that the Apostles witnessed to special things;
it was not about themselves at aU, there were very few capital I's
in their utterances, and it should be the same with us. AA'hat they
witnessed to Ave find in the foUowing verses (Acts v. '30, 31.): —
"The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew, hanging
Him on a tree. Him did God exalt with His right hand to be a
Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and
remission of sins." The Apostles never got far aA\'ay from the
doctrine of redemption ; they spoke from under the Shadow of the
Cross. It is to be my Avitness of the knowledge of these things,
together with the witness of the Holy Spirit to me concerning thera
— a double and agreeing Avitness. If our Avitness is to affect and
bless others, it wiU be because it is the testimony of the Holy
Spirit. Your own heart must feel and know an exalted Jesus
witnessing to you now, if you are to have any power or effect on
others. The experience of five years ago will not have much effect;
you can only witness— to the blessing of others — to what you
presently know.
To what does the Holy Spirit Avitness in your hearts ? Has
He granted you repentance, as a Prince ? and remission of sins, as
a Saviour ? Have you known power for service ? In the measure
of these, as living experiences, you can witness with power to
others. How long is it since you had living communion with Christ
under a sense of His presence ? AVe want to witness to present
experience, and if you are not in a state of present power, your
testimony will have littie effect. Bo you walk with Him in

360 JOHN T. DORLAND.
obedience? There must be no controversy with the Lord in our
hearts, but we must obey. Bid I hear some one say he did not
believe in a definite filling of the Holy Spirit ? It only shows his
need of it. How often the blessing from these meetings slips away
because we do not take the first step of obedience. Are you not
longing that God should come ? He has made an appointment
Avith you to-night ; will you meet Him ? AA'e must wait on the Lord
to know His AVill, but our love ought to bring us where it
brought Mary, — to Jesus' Feet; you cannot know what a rest it is
till you have given yourself up to Him.

STRIVING TOGETHER FOR THE FAITH OF THE
GOSPEL.
" Only let your manner of life be worthy of the Gospel
of Christ ; that, whether I come and see you or be absent,
I may hear of your state, that ye stand fast in one Spirit,
with one soul striving for the faith of the Gospel." — Phil. i. 27.
The Philippian Church was dear to Paul's heart; it had been
bom in the throes of persecution, and its conduct and progress
ever since had given him great satisfaction, so that there he
found less to upbraid than in any other church he wrote to. He
reminds them in this verse of their heavenly citizenship, — "Only
behave as citizens worthily of the Gospel of Christ" (PhUippians
i. 27, R.A". margin) ; and he refers to it again further on,- — " Our
citizenship is in heaven ; from whence also. Ave wait for a Saviour,
the Lord Jesus Christ" (PhUippians iii. 20). These are privUeges
that we need to be reminded of, and the object of these gatherings
is that we should understand them, and that the whole of our life
should be worthy of the profession and confession that we have
made, that A\'e should encourage one another to live more and
more worthily of them. It reminds me of Ezra teaching the people,
and reading to them out of the book of the law, Avhich they had
not heard for so long. "AndAvhen he opened it, all the people
stood up : and Ezra blessed the Lord, the great God. And all the
people answered Amen, Amen, with the lifting up of their hands ;
and they bowed their heads, and worshipped the Lord with their
faces to the ground " (Nehemiah viii. 6). They began again to
rear to Jehovah the temple Avhich was the centre of their religious
life, and they went home to start a fresh life, and to worship God.
We are here for the same purpose, to be taught of the Lord,
to examine the charter of our privUeges in Christ, and the respon
sibilities which rest upon us because of them. The manner of our
lives should be worthy of the Gospel, and we want as the result of
these meetings above all, not emotions, but that there might come
361

362 JOHN T. DORLAND.
to US a power that should change our daily living, and cause us to
walk worthily as citizens ofthe heavenly kingdom. ShaU we not
all open our hearts for God to show us wherein we have faUed ? and
why the whole manner of our life has been unworthy of Him whose
name we profess ? Bo not suppose that the Christian life can be
dissociated from the individual life. I ask you to suffer God to
examine you. Bo not let us suppose that we can be held blameless
if we dishonour God in our business; is the money you make clean
money, and can you ask a blessing on it ? Bo you realize that
your Ufe must correspond with your profession even in business .--
Are there habits which are not to the praise of the King ? Let us
sEe to our homes, our pleasures, and our servants ; we often excuse
ourselves from the standard on which we insist in others, and
many of us must feel that we have faUen short in this respect.
This is our individual action, and we cannot throw the responsibility
of it on to our surroundings. Never mind the condition of the
meetings you belong to, or the eldership ; whatever your circum
stances, you are called upon to find a grace from God, Avhich
shaU make the manner of your life worthy. I often grieve over
the specious pretences to spirituality one so frequently sees.
There is also united action ; we are to " stand fast in one
Spirit, with one soul striving for the faith of the Gospel "
(PhiUppians i. 27). Sometimes this is too little known in our
meetings, and amongst our fellow beUevers. One thing about
these gatherings is that we are of one accord, in one place, of one
mind. The Holy Spirit guides us into all truth, and such meetings
as these bring us into a oneness of spirit; I suppose under the
broad truth ofthe Gospel there is room for different vieAvs of it, but
never for views that will deny it. Oneness of faith in the one
spirit leads to oneness of action, and makes us march in solid
phalanx against the enemy ; the nearer we live to God the greater
this oneness of spirit and action Avill be- Our basal text might
read, "Striving with the faith ofthe Gospel " (PhUippians i. 27) ;
and we are to be " workers together Avith Him " ; " striving zti/M "
gives no forlorn hope, no other opposing powers are equal to His.
The man whose faith linked him to Christ, and AA'ho knows
Him as his Saviour, understands amid the changes of the present
day how God is letting us see that AA'hich is Avrong overthrown, and
the moveable things removed and shaken, that the certain and
stable ones may remain. AVe are called to this fight in the name
ofthe victorious Christ. AVe cannot be indifferent to the Gospel,
and I trust that one result of these gatherings will be that in our
own particular meetings we shall make a stand for Jesus, and in
His strength bring a stronger and a truly evangelical life into the
Society.

STRIVING TOGETHER FOR THE FAITH OF THE GOSPEL. 363
I Corinthians xv. i, 4: "Now I make known unto you,
brethren, the Gospel Avhich I preached unto you, which also ye
received, wherein also ye stand, by which also ye are saved ; I
make known, I say, in what words I preached it unto you, if ye
hold it fast, except ye believed in vain . For I delivered unto you
first of all that which also I received, how that Christ died for our
sins according to the Scriptures ; and that He was buried ; and
that He hath been raised on the third day according to the
Scriptures." It is a Gospel (i) AVherein Ave stand,
(2) By which we are saved,
(3) According to the Scriptures.
These three marks go always with the true Gospel. The
fundamental truth is " that Christ died for our sins "; is it in the
forefront with you ? Is it put forward in your meetings as the
foundation truth, or only spoken of with bated breath ? Christ
Himself and His disciples appeal to the Old Testament, and most
of aU with reference to the fact that Christ died for our sins.
Luke xxiv. 25, 27 : " And He said unto them, O fooUsh men, and
slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken !
Behoved it not the Christ to suffer these things, and to enter into
His glory ? And beginning from Moses and from all the prophets,
He interpreted to them in all the Scriptures the thing-s concerning
Himself." This truth is Avhat Ave build upon in these meetings : —
" Our hope is built on nothing less
Than Jesus' blood and righteousness."
The second great content of this Gospel which Paul preached,
was that Christ rose from the dead. These two truths go
together: — death and burial, and the resurrection; the Apostles
and believers are witnesses of these things. The way the phrases
of the Apostles are now-a-days emptied of their truth, and their
witness often set aside, is much to be deplored.
Now, are you building upon the right foundation ? Have you
seen Christ dying iox you ? If you do not rest on that, that is why
your life has not been worthy ; we need to retum to these funda
mental truths, for AA'ithout them our life must have been feeble and
our hearts faint. Let us seek to know more and more what it is
to strive together "with the faith of the Gospel," that it may
underlie everything.

THE SILENCES OF THE SOUL.
" Incline your ear, and come unto Me ; hear and your
soul shall Uve : and I will make an everlasting covenant with
you, even the sure mercies of DaA'icl." — ISAIAH Iv. 3.
One great difficulty in God's dealing with us has been His
inability to secure a hearing from man ; He is always seeking to get
us into that place where we shall hear. It is to help us in this that we
have come together, that we may have easier access to the Lord.
We have readily owned the claim of other things, and so perhaps
have not had time to hear and wait on the Lord, and we have not
known the fulness of life in Christ. We want above everything in
these days to hear Him- i Kings iii. g : " Give thy servant there
fore an understanding {hearing, margin) heart to judge Thy
people, that I may discern between good and evil ; for who is able
to judge this Thy great people ? " A " hearing heart " listens to
the voice of the Lord, and hears His commands ; it is a heart that
seeks above all to place itself in this attitude. The first condition
of really listening is to be absorbed in what we are hearing ; the
physical attitude expresses eagerness to hear and all attention as
of a man on tiptoe, with his hand to his ear, and straining every
nerve lest he should miss the slightest word. It should be the
same in our spiritual life.
John v. 24: "Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that heareth
My Avord, and believeth Him that sent Me, hath eternal life, and
cometh not into judgment, but hath passed out of death into life."
" Verily, verily," means " glA'e extra attention." This isthe word
of life to the soul that is in the sleep of sin. "Awake, thou that
sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall shine upon
thee " (Ephesians v. 14). Listen! hear! persuade a man to give
you his mind and he may be convinced ; when he does this to God,
he is not far from stepping oA'er the line from death into life. I
trust that all here have passed that line. When did you last hear
His voice ? The first silence of the soul is
3fH

THE SILENCES OF THE SOUL. 365
(i) The Silence of Condemnation.
Romans iii. 19 : " Now we know that Avhat things soever the
law saith, it speaketh to them^that are under the law ; that every
mouth may be stopped, and all the Avorid may be brought under
the judgment of God." In the presence of God's judgment, and
the sight of his own sin, man sees that he is guUty, and that he
cannot right himself; the law tells him that "the soul that sinneth
it shaU die " (Ezekiel xviii. 4). His mouth is stopped; excuses,
denials and doubts are at an end, and as a result of the Bivine
work of grace he sees himself a lost sinner in the sight of God.
This conviction forces itself upon the strongest ; I have known
those who would have resisted it if possible, but it forced itself on
them, and when they had no more excuses or self-justification to
offer, in the sUence ofthe soul they heard the Word of the Lord.
It was so in the case of Job (Job xl. 3, 5) : " Then Job answered
the Lord, and said, Behold I am of small account, what shall I
answer Thee ? I lay mine hand upon my mouth. Once have I
spoken and I will not answer ; yea twice, but I wiU proceed no
further." Job had come into the right position, he had no more to
say, no further controversy to urge ; his mouth was stopped, and
in this sUence God spoke to him. What will a man in this position
hear ? He will hear the sweetest word of Jesus to a sinful soul,
"Thy sins be forgiven thee, go and sin no more." Have we
known this first silence of the soul ? Have we heard this voice,
and passed out of death into life ?
(2) The Silence of Obedience.
I Samuel iii. 8, 10 : "And the Lord called Samuel again the
third time. And he arose and went to Eli, and said, Here am I ;
for thou calledst me. And Eli perceived that the Lord had called
the child. Therefore Eli said unto Samuel, Go, lie down : and it
shall be, if He call thee, that thou shalt say, ' Speak, Lord : for Thy
servant heareth.' So Samuel went and lay down in his place.
And the Lord came and stood, and called as at other times,
'Samuel, Samuel.' Then Samuel said, 'Speak; for Thy servant
heareth.'" We can never know a higher attitude than this;
the prophet never lost it, and we need to know it in order to a
life of obedience and fulness of service. Samuel's was about
the most beautiful and blameless life we know of, and I think
it may be traced back to the place he thus took. Elijah is
another example of the silence of obedience ; he was alone, and
God began to deal with him. i Kings xix. 12, 13: "And after
the earthquake a fire ; but the Lord was not in the fire : and after
the fire a still small voice. {A sound of gentle stillness, marg.)
And it was so, when Elijah heard it, that he wrapped his face in

366 JOHN T. DORLAND.
bis mantle, and went out, and stood in the entering in of the cave.
And, behold, their came a A'oice unto him, and said, 'What doest
thou here, Elijah?' " AVhen he covered his face, and stood silent
before the Lord, he began to question him, and give him His com
mands ; you kno-w the result. AVe need to know this position of
obedience day by day.
(3) The Silence of Chastening.
Psalm xxxix. 2,9: "I A\'as dumb AA'ith silence, I held my peace,
even from good; and my sorrow was stirred." . . . " I was
dumb, I opened not my mouth; because Thou didst it." It is
something so to see His hand, that when His judgments are upon
us we do not reply against the Lord, even about things that seem
most to try us. I do not know what sorrows you may have had,
but AA'e have all known something of trial, and have been», or should
have been able to say, "I opened not my mouth, because Thou
didst it." Bisappointment, bereavement, loss in sorae way or other
there may be, yet it is all for the best- Let us turn for a moment to
Eli and see his resignation.
I Samuel iii. 15, 18 : "And Samuel feared to show EU the
vision. Then Eli called Samuel, and said, 'Samuel, my son.' And
he said, ' Here am I.' And he said, ' AA'hat is the thing that the
Lord hath spoken unto thee ? I pray thee hide it not from me :
God do so to thee, and more also, if thou hide anything from me of
all the things that He spake unto thee." And Samuel told him
every whit, and hid nothing from him. And he said, ' It is the
Lord : let Him do what seemeth Him good.' " We notice the same
spirit also in Job when he said (Job i. 21) : " The Lord gave, and
the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name ofthe Lord."
We must remember (Hebrews xii. 6, 7, 10) that "whom the Lord
loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth.
It is for chastening that ye endure ; God dealeth with you as with
sons ; for what son is there whom his father chasteneth not ? .
For they verily for a few days chastened us as seemed good to'
them ; but He for our profit, that we may be partakers of His
holiness." The Lord is perfecting us through chastening-, and in
it all there is a constant work of bringing us into His likeness.
Remember that God's "afterward" wiU be enjoyed much more
for the previous chastening. (Hebrews xii. 11) : " AU chastening
seemeth for the present to be not joyous, but grievous: yet after
Avard it yieldeth peaceable fruft unto them that have been exercised
thereby, even the fruit of righteousness."
(4) The Silence of Moulding.
Psalm xxxvn. 7: "Rest in the Lord, and wail patiently for
Him." According to Luther this maybe rendered,^ "Be sUent"

THE SILENCES OF THE SOUL. 367
toward the Lord and He will mould thee." (Isaiah xiv. 9) : " AA'oe
unto him that striveth Avith his Maker ! A potsherd among the
potsherds of the earth ! §haU the clay say to him that fashioneth
it, AVhat makest Thou? or Thy work. He hath no hands?"
(Romans ix. 20, 21) : " Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest
against God ? shall the thing formed say to Him that formed it,
Why didst Thou make me thus ? or hath not the Potter a right
over the clay, from the same lump to make one part a A'essel unto
honour, and another unto dishonour ? " Let us be content to let
Him fashion us into whatever vessel He shall choose, and be ready
to do the humblest service for Him. One of those who first wanted
to go to China as a missionary — Br. Milne — was for various reasons
refused by the committee ; he then asked to be permitted to go
merely as a servant to those already there, Avhich he was allowed
to do. The man was exalted by the Lord, for he became a Chinese
scholar, and eventually A\'as the first missionary to translate the
Bible. Ha\'e you been finding fault about your meetings, your
work, and half a hundred other things ? Be silent, and let the
Lord mould thee ; if thou art in the place where He wants thee to
be. He will over-rule all the circumstances for thy good.
(5) The Silence of Worship and Prayer.
Habakkuk ii. 20 : " But the Lord is in His holy temple : let
all the earth keep silence before Him." I suppose Ave waitin
sUence in our meetings for worship, so that the Lord may speak
first- AVe give Him the precedence and the pre-eminence in all
things, and Avait on Him. " Let all the earth keep silence before
Him." This is too little understood by many, but I see more and
more the great blessing there is in it for hearts that are determined
to worship in spirit and in truth. I hope that in these gatherings
we shall not be afraid of silence, giving freedom for prayer, that
Ave may get to know nearness to God individually.
Psalm Ixii. i, 5 (marg.) : " My soul is silent unto God ; from
Him cometh my salvation. . . . My soul be thou sUent
unto God : for my expectation is from Him." He is our salvation
and aU the blessings we expect are from Him, therefore let us be
sUent before Him. There is a silence that follows prayer, when
the Holy Spirit works, and we can wait upon the Lord for His
gracious answer, just as we do in ordinary conversation, giving
time to the other to reply.
Romans viii. 26, 2y : "And in like manner the Spirit also
helpeth our infirmity : for we know not how to pray as we ought ;
but the Spirit Himself maketh intercession for us with groanings
which cannot be uttered; and He that searcheth the hearts
knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, because He maketh inter-

368 JOHN T. DORLAND.
cession for the Saints according to the will of God." Our hearts
are His Temple, and He is the inspirer and offerer of prayer, and
we stand aside so that His Spirit may intercede through us. He
officiates at the altar of our hearts, for Heaven understands the
needs of Earth, and God Himself inspires our prayers, and creates
a silence in our hearts, weaning us from creaturely activity, as He
makes His will known to us. This is a truth that needs to be
emphasised in these days, and I believe the Society of Friends
holds the key- I believe our meetings for worship should often
know such seasons, when the service of words is over and done,
speech is impossible, and we are led into a stillness before the
Lord, in which His own words are spoken. I am desirous that Ave
should all be learners in these things ; I feel as if we were on the
shore of a great sea of truth, and want to put before us the glories
that are ours in this life of faith, that we might seek Him Avith
earnestness of purpose, till they become a reality to us, and that,
silent before the Lord, we should know the groanings of the Spirit
that cannot be uttered. We know hardly anything of this, but are
we individually to live always on the verge of blessings and not to
have them ? Shall we not ask Him to lead us on, no matter Avhat
it may cost us ?
" Blessed, gentle, loving Jesus,
To the humble, broken heart
In his lonely closet kneeling.
Thou revealest what Thou art."
This is our great need, to have a revelation of the Lord Jesus
Christ, till aU our heart is taken up with Him, and we become
His temples, where His Spirit is the Inspirer and Offerer of
prayer.

PARTAKERS.
I hope our hearts may be united in prayer that the Holy Spirit
may take of the things before us, and bring them home to our
hearts. I want you to consider the word "Partakers," and aU that
it means as given in the magniflcent book of Hebrews. In the
first chapter we have shown us the Beity and Bivinity of Christ as
Son ofthe Father; and we may notice here how the author never,
when speaking of the heights beyond, forgets the redemptive work
of our Lord before He entered into His Glory.
In the second chapter we see Him, so to speak, after His
exaltation, and, thus Ave are led on to what foUows (Hebrews ii.
9, 13): " But Ave behold Him who hath been made a little lower
than the angels, even Jesus, because of the suffering of death
crowned with glory and honour, that by the grace of God He
should taste death for every man. For it became Him, for whom
are all things, and through Avhom are all things, in bringing many
sons unto glory, to make the Author of their salvation perfect
through sufferings. For both He that sanctifieth and they that are
sanctified are all of one : for which cause He is not ashamed to
call them brethren, saying, ' I avUI declare Thy name unto my
brethren, in the midst of the congregation will I sing Thy praise.'
And again, 'I will put my trust in Him.' And again, 'Behold,
I and the children which God hath given me.' " Is this glory too
great for us ? Is it beyond us ? Can he not understand us ? Listen
to the next verses (Hebrews ii. 14, 15): "Since then the chUdren
are sharers in flesh and blood, He also Himself in like manner
partook of the same ; that through death He might bring to naught
Him that had the power of death, that is, the devil ; and might
deliver all them who through fear of death were all their life-time
subject to bondage." Then as if to make it doubly sure he adds
(Hebrews ii. 16) : " Forverily not of angels doth He take hold, but
He taketh hold of the seed of Abraham." In order that the
further things should be known to us in our partaking of Him, it
was necessary that Christ should flrst be partaker with us, and
become a man with men ; He partook of flesh and blood that we
should become one with Him, and one with the Father in Him.
God gave His Son to be one with us, like as we are, yet without
sin, that we might be one with Himself.
Romans xi. 15, 18, 24: "For if the casting away of them is
the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be,
but life from the dead ? And if the first fruit is holy, so is the lump :
3S9 25

370 JOHN T. DORLAND.
and if the root is holy, so are the branches. But if some of the
branches were broken off, and thou, being a wild olive, wast
grafted in among them, and didst become partaker with them of
the root of the fatness of the olive tree; glory not over the
branches : but if thou gloriest, it is not thou that bearest the root,
but the root thee. . . . For if thou A\'ast cut out of that
which is by nature a wild olive tree, and wast grafted contrary to
nature into a good olive tree : how much more shall these,- which
are the natural branches, be grafted into their own olive tree?"
The blessings and life we partake of are in the root, and the fruit
we bring forth is the fruit of the root, not of the Avild olive. These
things are all in the Vine, in Christ, for us ; we have none of them
outside of Him, Ave partake of His nature, and the fruit is from
Him, because if the root is holy, so are the branches. AVonderful
is the love that brought Him near to us, and that led Him through
the agony of the Garden, to the sacrifice on the Cross for us. He
partook of the same nature that we might partake with Him of all
there is in the Father for us, and that our hearts should bring
honest homage and sincere praise to Him.
2 Peter i. 2, 4 : "Grace to you and peace be multiplied in
the knowledge of God and of Jesus our Lord ; seeing that His
Bivine power hath granted unto us all things that pertain unto life
and godliness, through the knowledge of Him that called us by
His own glory and virtue ; whereby He hath granted unto us His
precious and exceeding great promises ; that through -these ye
may hecoxne partakers of the Bivine nature, having escaped from
the corruption that is in the world by lust." AA'e, believing the
great promises God has given to us though His Son, escape the
corruption of the world, and become partakers ofthe Bivine nature.
Hebrews iii. 1-6: " AVherefore, holy hxeihren, partakers of
a heavenly caUing, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our
confession, even Jesus ; AA'ho was faithful to Him that appointed
Him, as also was Moses in all his house. For He hath been
counted Avorthy of more glory than Moses, by so much as he that
built the house hath more honour than the house. For every house
is builded by some one ; but He that built all things is God. And
Moses indeed AA'as faithful in all his house as a servant, for a
testimony of those things which were afterward to be spoken ;
but Christ as a Son, over His house ; whose house are we, if we
hold fast our boldness and the glorying of our hope firm unto the
end." The Lord Jesus is magnified above Moses and above Mel-
chizedek. Hebrews viii. 6 : "But now hath He obtained a ministry
the more exceUent, by how much also He is the Mediator of a
better covenant, which hath been enacted upon better promises."

PARTAKERS.

371

We are called upon to consider this High Priest, in whom we have
a better covenant, founded on better promises, a better Mediator,
and better things to come. The whole book rings with the praise
of Jesus Christ ; are your hearts filled with enthusiasm for Him ?
Have you considered Him both in His humiliation and in His
glory ? There are some people who only desire to share the latter,
and are not ready to bear His cross.
The word "partakers" is sometimes translated "com
munion," and generally signifies "having in common," "holding
together." It means a joint partnership — fellowship with Christ
— a partnership in which He furnishes all the capital and I get all
the profits. It is from beginning to end all through Christ, and
never a note of self praise. Hebrews iii. 14: "AVe are become
partakers of Christ if we hold fast the beginning of our confidence
firm unto the end." Hebrews vi. 4-6: "For as touching those
Avho were once enlightened and tasted of the heavenly gift, and
were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and tasted the good
word of God, and the powers of the age to come, and then fell
away, it is impossible to renew them again unto repentance ;
seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put
Him to an open shame." These verses show us that we are
intended to be : —
" Partakers of the heavenly calling,"
" Partakers of Christ,"
" Partakers of the Holy Ghost."
It is nothing less than these we must know if we are to serve
Christ in newness of life ; we are taken by the Holy Spirit into an
organic union with Him, till He looks on us as identified with
Himself. We are to be members one with the Head, partaking
with Him in aU that He does and is, and realising what it is to
say (Romans xv. 3), "The reproaches of them that reproached
Thee fell upon me." AVhen we think of what these things lead us
to, we find that as yet we have only touched the fringe of God's
blessing; are these possibilities felt by us ? Bo our hearts thrUl
at the thought of this identity, and of being linked with Christ in
a oneness of caUing ? You will then know what it is to rejoice
AA'ith Him, and to travail with Him in sorrow over a church forget
ful of her Lord. Life is invested with a new pOAver and dignity
when we see it as linked Avith Him. Bo you know it? If not, may
there be such a breaking down amongst us before Him that we
may enter into the feUowship of the Holy Spirit.
Romans vin. 16, 17: "The Spirit Himself heareth witness
with our spirit, that we are children of God : and if children, th en
heirs : heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ : if so be that we
suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified with Him." In the

372

JOHN T. DORLAND.

case of "joint-heirs " one heir cannot sell part of the inheritance
without the agreement of the other. i John iv. 17 : "As He is,
even so are we in this world." His interests. His sorrows, His
joys are ours. You who are labouring in the foreign mission
field, is your work only civilising and educational ? Such efforts
are parts of the work, but those who know the true call are taken
into the travail of Christ's Soul over those who are lost, that they
may take them the message' of peace.
Hebrews xii. 6, 11 : " AVhom the Lord loveth He chasteneth,
and scourgeth every son whom He receiveth. It is for chastening
that ye endure ; God dealeth with you as with sons ; for what son
is there whom his Father chasteneth not ? But if ye are without
chastening, whereof all have been made partakers, then are ye
bastards, and not sons. Furthermore, we had the fathers of our
flesh to chasten us, and we gave them reverence : shall we not
much rather be in subjection unto the Father of Spirits, and live ?
For they verily for a few days chastened us as seemed good to
them ; but He for our profit, that we may be partakers of His
holiness. All chastening seemeth for the present to be not
joyous, but grievous : yet afterward it yieldeth peaceable fruit
unto them that have been exercised thereby, even the fruit of
righteousness." This shows us the discipUne that may be ours,
and gives a word of encouragement to those who do not under
stand the way in which God has led them. Have you been
disposed to quarrel with the disciplining hand of God ? Psalm
xciv. 12 : " Blessed is the man whom Thou chasteneth, O Lord,
and teachest out of Thy law." Beuteronomy viii. 5 : "And
thou shalt consider in thine heart, that, as a man chasteneth his
son, so the Lord thy God chasteneth thee." The reason for
this discipline is pointed out by Paul in the following verses
(i Corinthians xi. 31, 32) ; " If we discerned ourselves, we should
not be judged. But when we are judged, we are chastened of the
Lord, that we may not be condemned with the world." How often
sorrows and trials have been God's messengers to us ! I once
visited a poor woman who for years past had been suffering from
a very painful disease ; she had long rebeUed against the affiicting
hand of the Lord, but now she told me that she felt she had
needed all the chastening He had sent her, and could not ask
Him in any way to lessen ft. The Lord's purpose is a purpose of
love, and in this I think there is a fellowship with Him. We
cannot share in His unique redemptiA'e work, for " the chastise
ment of our peace was upon Him " (Isaiah Uii. 5), but He takes
us into His counsel for redeeming others. Hebrews xii. 12 :
" Wherefore Uft up the hands that hang down, and the palsied
knees."

PARTAKERS. 373
You cannot go on faster than He wills you to ; there are no
lessons to be missed over in the School of Christ. God keeps us
under His hand directly, and He prunes, trains, and works in us
that holy character which leads to fullest service. There must be
a being before doing, experience before effective preaching ; we
must know these things ourselves before we can help others to do
them. Shallow Avork results from doing before being ; and failure
very often springs from our having undertaken that to which we
were not called. AVe may have engaged in service before we were
prepared for it. Isaiah said (Isaiah vi. 8): "Here am I ; send me,"
but he could not have done his work before he had seen the vision of
the Lord, and had had his lips touched with the " live coal " from
off the altar. I know something of mission fields, and I think
nothing could be more sad than for a man to be there surrounded
by the darkness of heathenism, and feel that he had lost his
connection with God, and that a lower motive had brought him
there. Luke xxiv. 49 : "We must tarry at Jerusalem till we are
indued with power from on high " before we go forth. When we
are ready and given up to Christ, we shall probably hear the call.
If the root is hoty, so are the branches ; when we know His
Resurrection Life, then we are ready for service. It needs no
more consecration to go abroad than to do God's will in England.
God wants to give us the meekness and gentleness of Christ, till
He lives His life through His servants, and they are "partakers
of His holiness." Shall we not yield ourselves as those that are
"alive unto God" (Romans vi. 11), and reckon ourselves as
" dead unto sin " ? Then we shall find hoAV God can enable us
to be living for Him in the midst of this present evil world. You
may remember these lines from " The Coming of Arthur," about
the " Knights ofthe Round Table " : —
" But when he spake and cheer'd his
Table Round
AVith large, divine, and comfortable words,
Beyond my tongue to tell thee — I beheld
From eye to eye thro' all their Order flash
A momentary likeness of the King."
But in us, by the grace of God, there must not be a momentary
likeness, but an unchanging, constant fulness of power, victory,
and likeness to Christ, and men shall " take knowledge of us, that
we have been with Jesus." You may consecrate yourselves to
some form of service, and not to God. Perhaps we have never
been more troubled and perplexed than now, at these meetings ;
but let the result of them be that He has taken us down into death,
and is teaching us that His purpose in all is that we might be
partakers of His holiness.

WHAT IS YOUR LIFE ?
I want us to-day to consider the question asked in James iv. 14 :
" What is your life ? " This epistle is an eminently practical one
and bears very much on these times. The Apostle rebukes a
fancied security. James iv. 13, 14 . " Go to now, ye that say,
to-day or to-morrow we will go into this city, and spend a year
there, and trade, and get gain : whereas ye knoAV not what shall
be on the morrow." Then comes the question, "What is your
life ? " and the answer, " Ye are a vapour, that appeareth for a
little time, and then vanishethaway." James was not a pessimist,
but we shall gain nothing by hiding the facts around us. It is right
for us to ask ourselves " What is the value and purpose of my life,
and what is my responsibility in view of the cross of Christ?"
Luke xii. 21 : A man that " layeth up treasure for himself, and
is not rich toward God," is poor indeed. We learn the same
lesson from the history of Job ; he was an important man in his
day, what Ave might call the magistrate of the countryside.
Job xxix. 18: " I shall die in my nest, and I shall multiply my days
as the sand." Then God sent him disaster till all was taken from
him ; he had feathered his nest carefully, but God breathed
disaster upon it. Yet it resulted in much blessing, as we are told
by James. James v. 10, 11 : "Take, brethren, for an example of
suffering and of patience, the prophets who spake in the name of
the Lord. Behold, we call them blessed which endured ; ye have
heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord,
how that the Lord is full of pity and merciful."
I wonder what your view of life is. If you would tell me, I
could tell what your views of life and experience have been. Has
it been that of the materialist ? We find this illustrated in the case
of the rich fool who built greater barns for his com, and said,
(Luke xii. 19), " Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years,
take thine ease, eat, drink, be merry." This is a gross, base
standpoint from which to regard life. Then there is the view of
the sentimentalist — the man who curtains life with melancholy, is
fond of tombs and graves, prays for dying grace, and lives in such
fear of death that all his life he is subject to bondage ; such a life
is very unsatisfactory and repellent.

WHAT IS YOUR LIFE ? 375
Then there is the tmly Christian standpoint, which estimates
human life rightly, viewing it in its relation with that which is to
come — a life summed up in PhUippians i. 21 : "To live is Christ,
and to die is gain." AVhat is life to you ? Business, aggrandise
ment, pleasure ? There is a touch of sarcasm in Christ's words,
" They have their reAA'ard." You mothers and wives, what is it
you live for? Society? The fears of Mrs. Grundy? Or do you
break through the lath and plaster of fashionable life ? If
you are seeking your greatest enjoyment in these things you will
find they are even as a vapour passing away. Life is brief.
Psalm xx.xix. 4, 5 : " Lord, make me to know mine end, and the
measure of my days, what it is ; let me know how frail I am.
Behold, Thou hast made my days as handbreadths ; and mine age
is as nothing before Thee : surely every man at his best estate is
altogether vanity." Scarcely anyone does wish to know how frail
he is. Psalm xc. 10, 12 : " The days of our years are threescore
years and ten, or even by reason of strength fourscore years ; yet is
their pride but labour and sorrow, for it is soon gone and we fly
away. ... So teach us to number our days, that we may get
us an heart of wisdom." AA'ill you offer that prayer to-night ?
The average life of a generation is thirty-three years, and it was
not by chance I think, that this Avas the length of our Lord's life,
rounded out in its consummation. Taking this average of thirty-
three years. Be Quincey says there are only eleven and a half
working years, that is subtracting a certain part for illness and
rest, and reckoning only the times when we are rightly at work.
Queen Elizabeth said in her last dying agony, " MilUons of money
for a moment of time " ! If any are not impressed with the short
ness of life they should stand under Calvary; all the figures
speaking of its brevity in the Bible show its importance. Boctor
Webster the lexicographer, said that the greatest and most
wonderful thought that could enter the mind of man was that of
man's personal responsibiUty to a personal God. The responsi
bilities of life are so great ! I wonder how they can be borne
apart from Christ.
You say life seems such a weak thing, a mist, a wraith ! You
think it is not worth while trying to do anything. Vapour, you
say, is nothing ; why, compressed vapour is the greatest motive
power in the industrial world, for it is under .pressure that steam
exerts its force. Your life is a vapour ; you may need to have God's
love to narrow your life in order that there may be force in it. At
this day we often hear of " beautifully broad " people. Beautiful !
But the most beautiful and forcible lives I knoAv are those which
have but one power and are compressed within the Umits of God's
wiU. How frivolous some of us are, are we not ? Conversation

376 JOHN T. DORLAND.
shows where our hearts are ; why, you talk half the morning about
the last bazaar, think of it ! If you let the Lord compress and
make use of your life it Avill be very different.
Job ix. 25, 26 : " Now my days are swifter than a post; they
flee away, they see no good. They are passed away as the swift
ships: as the eagle that swoopeth on the prey." This is the
thought of the post in olden times, with careful distances planned,
and relays of horses. The king's messengers might not be
delayed by any man ; if God says your life may be like a post, see
that nothing delay you. The King's message must be despatched
at once, for we have not long to do the Avork in. We are apt to
let small things hinder us more than large —
" For want of a nail the shoe was lost,
For want of a shoe the horse was lost.
For want of a horse the rider was lost.
For want of a rider the kingdom was lost.
And all for the want of a nail."
A little thing such as the handing of a tract or the shake of a
hand may do some one so much good. A simple "goodnight"
once held a man back from committing suicide, and was the means
of winning him back to life and to Christ also. Let your days be
given to Him for whatever He may appoint.
Psalm cii. 11 : " My days are like a shadow that declineth ;
and I am withered like grass." It may be that the shadows are
lengthening in your lives, though you are not yet even thirty-three,
and you should think of the cA'ening that is coming on. It takes
two things to make a shadoAv, the substance and the sun. Bon't
fear the shadows, if there has been some cloud, wait for the Sun of
Righteousness to dispel it. Job a'U. 6: "My days are swifter
than a weaver's shuttle, and are spent Avithout hope." God has a
pattern for every life ; the loom, pattern, and warp, are all the
Lord's make. He has a fair, sweet design for every soul, but sin
mars and defeats it. It is the purpose of Jesus to put away sin,
so that Ave may rightly fill out our lives ; it is a splendid thing to
live out our life in the purpose of God. I was visiting a cottage in
Ireland where weaving was going on, and watched how every
thread fell into its right place, even to the last one making the
point of an arum lily. I thought how there was One who would
fill out our pattern if we AA'ould allow it ; there is a life in the wiU
of God that depends only on submission to His will. Measure
your life by what you do for Him, and see that the shuttle as it
goes back and forth fiUs out His pattern. Isaiah xxxviii, 12 :
"Mine age is removed, and is carried away from me as a shep
herd's tent ; I have roUed up Uke a Aveaver my life ; He will cut

WHAT IS YOUR LIFE ? 377
me off from the loom : from day even to night wiU Thou make an
end of me." Your life is rolled up and cut off because your work
is finished; )'ou don't die too soon if you live in the will of God.
Is your work finished ? O may God open out to us what it means
to live, and may we learn to love those things which belong to the
kingdom of God. We should want, when dying, to be able to say
(2 Timothy iv. 7), " I have fought the good fight, I have finished
the course, I have kept the faith." Oh, beloved, shall we not here
and now bow before God, yield ourselves anew to Him, and find
His grace to be sufficient for all that we need.

AND YE WOULD NOT.
— Matthew xxiu. 37.

Christ's love rejected, and the consequences.

This chapter opens with the most solemn denunciation of the
hypocrisy, iniquity, and excesses of the Pharisees and closes
with an outburst of sorrow. Our Lord cannot speak long in con
demnation without breaking down in grief because He is compeUed
to condemn. This is not a new tone in the voice of Jesus Christ. We
Ustened on the mountain side when His speech distUled as the
dew, we have heard it grow tender in sympathy for the suffering,
lifted in authority when the money changers were driven from the
Temple, imperious in tone when the devils were cast out, low in
prayer as He taught His disciples to say — " Our Father," and we
have listened in awe as His heart broke and His accents trembled
with sorrow and gathered into themselves an expression of great
grief because His Love and His Salvation Avere rejected.
It is this tone we have, when near the conclusion of one of His
addresses He said ofthe Jews, "And ye will not come unto Me
that ye might have life" ; and again, when he was coming up to
Jerusalem for the last time, He, her King, seated on the foal of an
ass, and as the cortege rounded the shoulder of the Mount of
Olives, Jerusalem with her mountains round about her, the sun
flashing from the gilded pinnacles of the temple — Jerusalem, the
city of God's manifested presence, the city of ten thousand
memories — Jerusalem, the joy of the whole earth — lay before them
in all her beauty and glory on that Palm Sunday centuries ago.
What memories stirred the heart of Jesus Christ. The pro
cession stopped, a hush fell on the throng, and the Man on the
foal bowed His head and wept aloud, the great tears fall from His.
eyes — tears of rejected love. He sees what is hid from them. He
sees the Roman eagles surrounding her. He sees her in ruins, her
people slain or sold into bondage ; He knoAvs she is choosing her
own ruin and cries out, " If thou hadst known at least in this thy
day the things that belong to thy peace,"— then the utterance is
choked, the sentence is never finished, and He concludes, "but
now they are hid from thine eyes." Yes, this is the tone in this
outburst of grief, " O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the-
378

AND YE WOULD NOT. 379
prophets, etc." He confesses His failure, while He weeps over it,
proclaims His OAvn wUlingness to save, acknowledges the
sovereignty of man's will and prophesies the desolation such a
refusal brings.
There is the confession of faUure — our Lord never concealed
it. There were cities and men that He was unable to win. He
teUs it with tears, His Voice is heard in lamentation over it, and
yet He had nothing in it all with which to reproach Himself. It
was their hard-heartedness, their blindness, their obdurateness He
bemoaned. Here is comfort for us. AA'e have wept and prayed over some
one we love, a mother over her boy, a sister for her brother, and we
wonder that our love is resisted, and our prayers unanswered and
we have to say — " And ye would not." But may not the secret of
failure lie in ourselves ? Bo they see the consistency in profession
and life that should stamp the Christian ? Bo we hold in an even
balance our duty and our doing ? Have we not perhaps encouraged
them by our prayers and discouraged them by our practices ? Have
we wished for their salvation yet impeded it by our unwisdom? O
parent or friend, let us see to it that the reason of failure does not
lie in ourselves! But if we can honestly say, " I have prayed from
a pure heart fervently, I have endeavoured to so order my Ufe that
I might be a living Epistle " — yet the heart is obdurate, and the
will still rebellious, then, we can only weep over them, and
remember that even Christ had to say of Jerusalem, "Ye would
not." Let us leam also that all unwillingness and unreadiness to be
saved is on the part of man. AVe pray sometimes as if we thought
that God must be implored and besought and entreated to come to
us and save and bless. AA'hat an utter misconception of His love !
No, "He waits to be gracious," He grieves over our unwillingness, —
"How often would I, but ye would not." He still says to every
wandering soul " How can I give thee up Ephraim ? " and in that
"How" there is a world of tenderness and entreaty. He asks
" What can I do for my vineyard more than I have done ? " There
infinite love can find no answer ; our lips may well be silent ; our
condemnation is all of ourselves. He is always willing ; while we
are yet a long way off He comes to meet us ; the first indication
of turning homeward thrills Heaven with gladness. AVhat more
can He do ? He uses all the compulsion of love, all the constraints
of His Spirit, the care of His Providence, the influence of home,
and prayer, and godly example, all the omnipotence of love is
brought to bear upon us in Christ crucified, risen, interceding.
What more could He do and respect our free agency ? Nothing,
and if men are not saved, the reason is — " they would not."

380 JOHN T. DORLAND.
And here our Lord fully recognises the power of our wiU. We
are not the subjects of blind necessity or inevitable fate, but
possess the tremendous power of choice, the power that can resist
God and defy Heaven, Avhich at the same time renders us amenable
to law, and puts upon us the responsibiUty of choice with its infinite
consequences of bane or blessing. God has made man sovereign
in his own wUl, this is a domain He never takes by force. He puts
before us noble objects. He offers every inducement, but He never
forces. Each one feels that he can say— "Yes or No," that "I
can " is his dower by nature and that not to feel so would be
paralysing to every effort to attain excellence. Allow me to quote
from an American poet Avho here spoke truly : —
" So nigh is glory to our dust
So near is God to man
When duty Avhispers low ' Thou must ' —
The youth replies, 'I can.' "
Let us be under no error regarding the freedom of our moral
choice. God could not hold us responsible for the doing of things
He knows impossible for us to do. Nor does He ever ask such
things of us. Being able to obey His commands. He holds us
guilty for not doing so. His charge against Jerusalem was not
"Ye could not" — then would His tears have been meaningless,
and His grief needless, but His charge is — " Ye would not" and
in these words our condemnation is once and for ever laid on our
own heads.
Yet men say, " I cannot become a Christian" ; more truthfully
might they say, " I will not." Christ came preachingthe kingdom
and saying " Repent ye and believe the Gospel." Now plainly we
can repent and believe, or He asks impossible things of us and
becomes an unreasonable tyrant rather than a loving Saviour.
But one says, " I cannot feel sorry for my sins." God does not
command this, but He says — " Repent of them" and this we can
do. In this we shall be graciously assisted " for Him hath God
exalted to be a Prince and Saviour to grant repentance." So un
believing men say, " I cannot believe "—more truthfully might they
say, " I wiU not believe." Yet they say not so in their business.
AA'e continually exercise faith in men, why not in God? "Ye
would not" is Christ's reason. But the wiU-power may become
Aveakened by mis-use or dis-use. There may come a time when
we cannot choose. The brook near its source could be stopped
by a child with clay but leagues onward it has broadened, it cannot
be crossed now, with irresistible flow it rushes towards the sea.
Yet there is no case too desperate for God's power, none need

AND YE WOULD NOT. 381
despair. " To as many as received Him, to them gave He power
to become the sons of God."
The refusal is the same whether it is active or passive.
This refusal of Jerusalem AA'as famous in its opposition (" Thou
that stonest the prophets," etc.) ; that of the Gergesenes was
passive and polite. Jerusalem cried "Away with Him!" the
Gergesenes quietly asked Him to depart. But Christ left both.
The same end was reached by different means. Jerusalem was
no more really left by Christ than the land that besought Him to
depart out of her coasts.
So there are men violent in their opposition , who in public places
blaspheme the name of our Lord, and by so doing demonstrate
their own insensate condition, and on the other hand, there are
men in our churches who are not outspoken in their opposition to
Christ, who are never violent, Avho are respectful and polite, but
Avho say, " Please to depart out of our coasts," who would make
themselves believe that because their opposition is not of the
violent order it is therefore excusable. Not so, the same end is
attained. One does by violence what the other does by indiffer
ence. You have no need to denounce Christ, no need to crucify
Him afresh ; just politely invite Him to depart out of your coasts — -
intellectual, moral, practical, that is aU, and sadly He takes boat
and departs, and Jerusalem and Gergesenes are left desolate.
" Ye would not " condemns both.
This was the last opportunity. After such a denunciation,
the rupture would be final. He left the Temple for the last time.
He never again taught in her courts, and with His departure went
the hope of the nation ; the shrine Avill be deserted ; the desolation
will surely come, " O Jerusalem, Jerusalem," etc. A last call
comes to every soul. It may be yours this spring morning. AA'ill
you, can you, dare you again reject His love ? Boes He turn from
you in sorrow ? Boes He weep over your rejection, and fill the
air with His mournful words, "Ye would not"? O soul that
rejectest Him, thy house shall be left unto thee desolate.
Desolation is the result of rejection. How sternly, fear
fully, overwhelmingly, Avas this prophecy fulfilled within fifty years
after it was uttered. -One shudders as he reads from Josephus of
the calamities that befel that fair city. " A voice from the East,
a voice from the West," cried the maniac in the streets of the
city, "a voice from the four winds, a voice against Jerusalem, a
voice against the temple. Woe, woe unto the city ! " There were
portents in the sky ; a star, shaped like a sword, hung over the
city, a mysterious light above the brightness of the sun surrounded
the holy hiU in the night time, armies were seen surrounding cities
and retreating and charging in the clouds. The ponderous brass

382 JOHN T. DORLAND.
gates of the temple were found open of themselves, and as the
priests entered to minister a quaking Avas felt, and a sound as of a
throng leaving the sacred precinct, while a voice cried, " Let us
depart hence." Famine, gaunt and hollow-eyed, stalked through
the streets, mothers in their extremity ate the fiesh of their babes,
rapine and murder were everywhere — miseries untold, the walls
broken down, the priests slain at the altars ; and at last the temple
was set on fire, the flames feeding on costliest wood overlaid with
gold, or partially quenched by the rivers of blood that washed the
dead bodies down the steps of the Temple ; the moans of the
dj'ing, mingled with the prayers for mercy and the shouts of the
Roman soldiery; 600,000 dead bodies were carried out — 1,100,000
were killed in the siege, and thousands sold into captivity ; it has
no parallel in history, and one turns from the record sick and
faint to flnd relief in tears. So great was the desolation that the
historian tells us a Jew returning to the city Avould ask, " What
place is this?" Besolate! Besolate! O soul that rejectest
Christ's salvation, there will be something analogous to this in
thy life. The enemy will encamp against thee, thy walls shall be
broken down, thy temple defiled and destroyed, a voice shall sound
in thy soul, " Let us depart hence," the fire of sin shall pass over
thee — thou shalt be left desolate.
The painfuUest pang in that desolation, the memory that will
follow to condemn thee wHl be of that voice that said, " Ye would
rot." Yourmiseryis self inflicted, your desolation is self induced.
This is the most appalling desolation, spiritual suicide, moral
death, God's Spirit resisted till the capacity for salvation is
destroyed. " All else is gone — from those great eyes
The soul has fled
When faith is lost, when honour dies
The man is dead."
Besolate !
Oh Man of the broken heart who wept over this city, history
confirms Thy words, the ages bear their testimony to Thy fore
knowledge ; invite us once more, spare us a little longer, it may
be our hearts will yield, it may be that Ave will suffer Thee to
gather us under Thy wings, .our heart's refuge, the nestiing place
of our spirits, the home of our souls. Here will we abide tiU these
calamities be overpast. Some of us have found a place Avhere we
may buUd our nests, even Thy Aftars. . O Lord of Hosts, our
King and our God, blessed is the man that trusteth in Thee."

EXTRACTS FROM WRITINGS.

SILENCE AND— SELFISHNESS.*
A Spring morning ! What delightful memories the words
suggest. AA'arm skies, soft winds, fresh life all around ; new
hopes born of nature's awakening, and thought of better things,
for " Forth in the pleasing Spring
Thy beauty walks, thy tenderness and love."
A Sabbath morning also ! The little town in its encircling hills
knows it, and' sleeps the weariness of the week away. The tall
chimneys in one part of it give hardly any sign of fire below them ;
the blue reeks from home hearths rise later and slower than on
other mornings, as if in keeping Avith the day. The sun is
climbing higher, and more signs of life are seen, windows are
thro^wn open to the warm air, and little children run in the sunshine
through the gardens. The sun is higher. The clock in the square
church tower chimes the hour of ten. Respectable people are
taking their Avay to their respective places of worship. At the
upper end of the town, near the fields on the hillside, is a small
Friends' Meeting House, standing in its own high brick waUs, with
regular rows of grassy graves around it, on Avhich snowdrops and
crocuses bloom, and over which beeches wave their branches,
throwing a network of shadow on
" The Ioav green tents
Whose curtains never outward swing."
Enter the simple house. AU is plain, but not mean, in appearance,
Avithin restful and calm, like those who take their places on the
cushioned seats, and enter into the solemn act-of worship. Within
and without all is peace. The walls shut out all sights and sounds.
" Silence, eldest of created things," reigns unbroken, save by a
thrush's note Avithout and an occasional sigh within, which rather
intensifies than unsettles it. Sweet hour of meditation ! Holy

* The great value wliich the writer himself set on the special manner of
Friends' worship, proves that this article is written with no desire to undervalue silent
¦worship, but, by drawing a strong contrast, to wara against religious selfishness.
383

384 JOHN T. DORLAND.
time of prayer ! How far away from this ideal season seem all
coarser forms of sin and suffering. How the Bivine peace broods
over the worshippers. Yes, surely this is worship. " The sweet
ness, the reasonableness, the reality of it!" " Half-an-hour"s
enjoyment of eloquent silence," then a brief address, a tender
prayer, silence, and as by a common impulse the meeting rises.
Handshakings, kindly enquiries about one another, and all
disperse. Evening comes, and if possible in deeper peace, the little Meet
ing House witnesses much the same scene, save that the company
is smaller, and the vocal utterance less.
But this is on the hillside and at one end ofthe town. At the
other, near the factory chimneys, where the polluted stream, "foul
and dank," runs sluggishly through the valley, are long rows of
comfortless brick cottages, grimy and evil-looking. Birty children
play in the streets, singing ribald songs ; women, untidy like their
houses, sit on doorsteps or gather in knots to hear and retail
scandal ; coarse men stagger down the streets, short clay pipe in
mouth, to homes that fear their coming. The wail of sick babes
is heard now and again, while unlovely and unloving old age,
hating the present and fearing the future, mumbles its complaints
to unheeding ears. The Sabbath of the one end of the town is not
the Sabbath of the other. Night brings only more noise and more
sin, which it kindly covers.
And these in the same smaU town ! What to these men and
women is that Uttle place of worship on the hiU-side ? What
welcome or help there ? May they not think, though they do not
know the words to say them, " No man cares for my soul " ? And
to the worshippers in that sUence — what is the need of these people
" festering in their sin " to them ? Are they not saying, practically,
"Am I my brother's keeper " ? When they are clean and respect
able, when they can enter into a worship that makes the heaviest
demands on spiritual resources — in a word — when they have
cUmbed our heights, and need no help, we embarrass them Avith
offers of ft. Silent worship, degenerated into the worship of
silence !
" Inasmuch as ye did it not unto one of these least, ye did it
not unto Me."
"The rich and the poor meet together, and the Lord is the
Maker of them aU."
Silence and — selfishness.

CHRISTMAS, 1892.
We welcome again this happy season, which will so soon be
with us. Not too many are the relaxations of our busy Ufe, and
when one comes, associated with the greatest event in history,
with our highest hopes and deepest desires, with peace upon
earth and goodwill to men, with home gatherings and renewed
fellowships, we ought to hail it and enter into its amenities with
ardour and rejoicing.
The Puritan objections to its observance have passed away
or have modified the observance to something more spiritual and
more in accord with its meaning. He who has entered into this
apprehension feels a fitness in making it a season of gift-giving
and charity, for in his eyes these are but the fruit of that first
Epiphany, and are transfigured by its light and suffused with its
spirit. To him it is not a- question of a certain time, but of a fact
that hallows that time and all time, not of its observance but of its
spirit, and Christmas joy in his heart finds expression in his life.
To our childhood, all its throbs of expectation and thrills of
delight, its rosy dreams, its merry gatherings, had some connection
with the birth of the Babe in the manger and with a vision of
angels, and "glad tidings of great joy."
To the younger man the season gained much in its meaning.
The life ofthe Babe kept company with his own. The Lord was
once as old as he was on his last birthday. He knew the
awakening of new thoughts and desires. He looked upon life and
gave it to the mastery of God's WiU ; and every Christmas, as the
youth ponders over that birth and the life it made possible, he
longs also to " increase in wisdom and stature, and in favour with
God and man."
The man in middle Ufe has bowed before the mystery of the
Incarnation, and entered somewhat into its meaning. God has
manifested Himself in Christ ; He has assumed humanity and
united it to Himself. In the man's heart the Babe has been bom
—Christ in Him— and every Christmas, though " by thronging
duties pressed," he pauses and remembers, becomes a child again,
hears again the old story— the glory has not gone from earth—
" Immanuel," God with us, God in us, God in humanity, God
immanent in creation — and with new courage he takes up the old
service, to find it a ministry in His name.
385

386 JOHN T. DORL.\ND.
And serene old age has not outgrown Christmas joys. Life's
long experiences, that have written the wrinkles in his face, have
brought him also a fuller trust in the revelation of God in Christ.
The paradise his youth despaired of, the things he then only dared
to dream of, are now the assured prospect of his faith, and death
itself is Avelcomed as the opening of a door into the true life
beyond. Perhaps more than any other this season appeals to all ages
and classes, and this because the fact it commemorates holds the
deepest and most fundamental truth, and is most far-reaching in
its purposes and effects. For to all men, not only to the rich and
ruling, but to. the homeless that shiver in the keen air, to those
that sit by hearths unlighted, to all the thousands that are pinched
by want and stricken by sin, Christmas has a message. In the
Incarnation we have the crown and consummation of a spiritual
process in the history of man, the pledge and prophecy that his
lost dominion shall be restored, that God and man are not alien
the one to the other, but their constitutional kinship made the
Incarnation possible, and completed and perfected in the death on
the Cross, it becomes the ground of our redemption and the secret
of its power. In this truth lie involved all the issues of our faith.
In its light we must read all our tenets and opinions. At this
season Ave must the more earnestly pray to enter into the meaning
and behold the splendour of that word of John, "The Word was
made flesh."
AA'hat honour has He put upon man ! He Himself was made
one with us to make us one with the Father- On His human side
He was descended from all sorts and conditions of men that He
might save all sorts and conditions of men. If the emphasis
of our ministry is laid on the death of our Lord, it must
not be at the expense of His life. The Incarnation made the
Crucifixion possible. AA'e must not follow the tendency of the
Latin theology to separate the last from the first, nor the tendency
of the Greek to subordinate all else to its " one dogma of the
Incarnation," but must endeavour to see the two parts making up
one complete Avhole — the life perfected in the death for our sins,
the death made possible and potent by the purity and divinity of
the life. In these two lies our hope for the future. Christmas is not
only a reminder of the past, it is a prophecy of the future. It not
only speaks of a union between God and man effected, but of a
union to be perfected in all its results to man. It points to right
eousness, brotherhood, peace. Its first morn was ushered in by
the hymning of angels, and the shining of heavenly light— heard
and seen by shepherds only, in the holy fields ; its last will herald

CHRISTMAS. 387
the second Epiphany, Avlien all things shall be made new, when
the last wrong shall be righted, the last tear dried. Then
Shall all men's good
Be each man's rule, and universal peace
Lie like a shaft of light across the land ;
then all men shall be magi, and shall "fall down and worship, and
present unto Him gifts — gold, and frankincense, and myrrh " ;
then shaU He be " aU and in aU."

THE RELIGIOUS AWAKENING
IN
THE UNITED STATES.
The past few months have brought us news of great unrest
and commercial depression from the United States, ending at last
in the late terrible strike and riots, of which Chicago has been the
storm centre. But along with all this there has been another
movement going on — a widespread revival, the like of which has
not been known for many years. It seems to have begun at Chicago
last summer during the time of the World's Fair, when B. L. Moody
and his coadjutors carried on their remarkable campaign, and
thousands, including men out of almost " every nation under
heaven," were brought under a Bivine influence which either led
them into the knowledge of Christian experience, or, if Christians,
quickened their spiritual life. These went home, not to speak of
the glories and marvels of the Fair only, but to witness to the power
of a sin-bearing and living Saviour, and here probably we have
one source of this river of blessing.
Another source seems to have been the financial difficulties
into which the country was brought. AVhen incomes were reduced
by half or swept away altogether, when confidence was gone and
men learnt how easily riches "take wings and fly away," they
found time to think of the enduring treasure- These and other
streams of influence became confluent, and God answered the
latitudinarians of the churches, and the arrogant claims made in
the Parliament of Religions by Eastern faiths to an equality with
the Christian religion, by this gracious and mighty widespread
revival from Boston to San Francisco, and from Chicago to New
Orleans. So prominent has the work become that the leading papers of
the secular Press have been obliged to notice it, whUe the evan
geUcal Press has been rejoicing over such manifest mercies, and
the " broad- view" papers have had resort to the old explanations
of "unhealthy excitement " that will prove " merely temporary."
A modest monthly, "Record of Christian AVork," published at
Chicago, gives moving accounts of the deep spiritual interest in
various places. Nearly all evangeUcal denominations united,
halls and theatres were too small to hold the crowds that gathered
to hear the Gospel, hundreds rejoiced in a neAv found faith and
life, every form of service for others was helped, and one unique
feature in some cities was a mid-week Sabbath, when for the hour
ofthe meeting the majority ofthe shops were closed and employers
and employed attended the meetings together.

THE RELIGIOUS AWAKENING IN THE UNITED STATES. 389
It is interesting to notice the Unes upon which this movement
has gone. They are faith and prayer. Such blessings do not
come without these. " The pulpits where liberaUsm is preached
bring no revivals. Such churches do not want revivals. They
would not know what to do if the Lord were to send them one.
That sort of preaching does not wake people up — it puts them to
sleep. It quiets the conscience. That scheme of thought that
traces the moral law to an immoral imposture of Ezra's time, and
all through the Bible reduces the supernatural element to a
minimum, the work of incapable but pious frauds, reduces itself
to a minimum as a spiritual force."
HoAvever we may agree or disagree with the foregoing
quotation, the fact remains that those meetings that believe in,
pray for, and expect revivals, are the only ones that have them.
The results of such a work are always beyond our ability to
estimate. They are not confined to the four walls of our meeting
houses and chapels. All life is touched and sweetened by it.
In this American work one special phase has been its
practical effect on social questions that involve the well-being of
the masses of the people. How quickly, when men are truly
reached and controlled by the Holy Spirit, do they feel the wrongs
around them, and how clearly they see evils, unconfessed as such
before, and perhaps almost unsuspected ! They cleanse their
hands of all complicity with the liquor traffic ; they lend
momentum, by their oavu example, to the ncAV industrial order,
which is to be shaped according to the laws of Christ's kingdom ;
they feel a responsibility towards local civic matters, and they
know themselves to be responsible in measure for national sins.
Their church ambition is put aside for honest Avork for the
uplifting of their fellow men. They believe that any organised
body of true believers ought to make an impression on the sin and
degradation of its neighbourhood ; that to confess principles with
no attempt to apply them is hypocrisy ; that in the Bivine presence
social and class distinctions disappear, no longer "rented and
rated pews grade and seat worshippers according to their ability
to pay." They have learnt to believe and apply that word,
" One is your master, even Christ, and all ye are brethren."
Are not all these ends most quickly and powerfully accom
plished by a true revival of spiritual life and power in our
churches ? We are nearing the season of the winter's work
among our meetings and schools. Shall not the Lord's remem
brancers cry often, " O Lord, revive Thy work in the midst of the
years," and shaU AA'e not hear His answer, "According to your
faith it shall be done unto you " ?

THE RELIGIOUS AWAKENING IN ENGLAND.
The revival in the United States, referred to in a recent issue
oi The Friend, should cause "the Lord's remembrancers" to-
watch for the breaking of such a like blessed day over the Christian
Ufe of our own land. But what if these are saying already, in the
anticipation of faith, " The day dawneth " ? It may seem a bold
saying to those who have not turned toward the light; it may be
scouted by those who would fain believe that schemes of material
and industrial progress only, or chiefly, are to regenerate Society ;
but those who, on the high places of prayer, have kept vigil, hail
the day, and offer, in its sweet morning light, oblations of praise
for the blessings it will bring. Their faith is not shaken by what
seem to be the untoward tendencies of the times. They remember
how almost always in the history of the kingdom of God, the silent
preparations for a great advance went forward simultaneously with
the arrogant claims of a gangrened sacerdotalism on the one hand,.
and, generally, defiant unbelief on the other.
The Reformation followed the darkest hour of corruption and
appalling degeneracy in the Roman Church. Some ofthe unbelief
of the time sheltered itself under the guise of religious forms and
titles, till a Cardinal is reported to have said, "This fable of
Christ has been to us a source of great gain." Who living in
those times could have dreamed how a century would so change
the face of things ; how faith and thought emancipated from their
long thraldom, would bring to Europe and the world the blessings
of the Protestant religion ? Yet through all these seemingly
insuperable barriers, the faith and courage of the Reformers broke
like a resistless tide, which
Bare to the marishes and bitter places
Healing for hurt, and for their poison balm.
And when the tide turned, and "the Reformation needed reform
ing," Baxter and Bunyan and Fox and a host of others wrought
and suffered, and succeeding generations reaped the benefit.
Again in the eighteenth century, when the great evangelistic
forces of Quakerism seemed exhausted ; when the rising tide of
Beistical speculation seemed about to sweep away the restraints
of reUgion ; when Bishop Butler is said to have declined the
primacy, because ' ' it Avas too late for him to try to support a falling-
Church"; when Voltaire had declared that the Bible would be

THE RELIGIOUS AWAKENING IN ENGLAND. 39I
soon an unread book — during such discouraging days God was
preparing the way for the mighty and almost world-wide revival
under the Wesleys and Whitefield. If Bishop Butler had written
a history of the religious movements of his time, he would probably
not have noticed the beginnings of this great work, or he would
have accounted them to be merely sporadic and temporary.
It is not difficult to find a parallel to these periods in our own
time. There is an unmistakeable drift toward the material and
formal ; toward a discrediting of Holy Scripture; toward a disrelish
forthe deeper truths of revelation ; toward a willingness to suppress
or miniraise the doctrines and claims of the Gospel. The hearts
of some are failing them for fear, but those who are watchers on
the high places see signs of coming blessing. It is their's
To feel beneath the thirsty land
The living waters thrill and start,
The beating- of the rivulet's heart.
They have climbed the watch-tower, and proclaim with the prophet,
" Though the vision tarry, wait for it ; because it will surely come,
it will not delay." Such do not feel the " beating of the rivulet's
heart" to be always in the "thirsty land" of the organised
Churches. What great causes but have been born outside the
Churches, looked upon with suspicion by them, tentatively adopted,
and when their place and power were assured, tardily embraced ?
There are signs of blessing that are clear to the vision of faith
in these dark and cloudy days. In such gatherings as Keswick
there may be some ground for criticism, but it can hardly be denied
that, smiled at by many and unnoted by more, by a quiet but
Bivine movement this teaching is quickening the spiritual Ufe of
our land, and e-xercising a widespread influence. AVith "All one
in Christ Jesus," differences are forgotten, " names and sects and
parties fall," a fuller Gospel from an accredited Bible is preached,
and the inevitable fruit in life and service follows.
The triumphs of modern missions are before us, and the
watchers behold a deepening interest, keeping pace with spiritual
advancement at home. Here is a boundless field for survey ; but
its witness is almost unknown, and its power almost unfelt by those
who consider such work unnecessary, and an extravagance of mis
directed zeal.
There is light for the future, in the Society of Christian
Endeavour. This young organization is making itself felt in
England. The thousands who crowded the Metropolitan Taber
nacle at its recent national meeting professed loyalty to Christ,
confessed the Gospel as the power of God unto salvation, and
demanded confession and service. These are but the vanguard of

392

JOHN T. DORLAND.

the mighty host whose steady tread faith hears, and thereat
rejoices. In Americaitis reported to have given6i4,i50 members
to the Churches in five years.
In our own branch of the Church there are some signs of
certain blessing. The General Epistle of this year," with its
calm statement of fundamental truth, its wise counsel and hopeful
tone, shows how warmly the weight of the Yeariy Meeting is with
evangelical teaching and service.
It cannot but help forward the revival, for which prayer is
being daily offered. Reports of series of meetings held at various
centres are other tokens of increasing life. In one that came
before the Meeting on Ministry and Oversight, it was reported to
have quite altered the character of the meeting and quickened its
life. If this service is continued this winter, may we not expect
many such results ? Many Friends would hardly know for what
special expression of spiritual interest the initials F.P.L. stand.
But this new organisation, the "Friends' Prayer League," with
its rapidly increasing membership, representing meetings over a
wide area, has already, we believe, had a measure of answered
prayer for which to render thanks. The morning deA'otional
meetings during the time of the Yearly Meeting were unusually
well attended and helpful ; many testimonies were given to definite
blessing received, and the tone of aU the meetings seemed higher
and more instinct with power than usual. Were they mistaken
who traced it to united prayer ? Again, the Adult School move
ment adds to the light. Men unreached by other agencies, have
been won by this. Is it nothing that on every Sabbath day, say
50,000 men and women are sitting around an open Bible, and " by
love serA'ing one another " ? Preserving its original impulse and
its direction, there are untold possibilities in this modest
movement. These, and many more, sustain our faith in the face of so
much that seems disheartening. Truth abides. The Cross has
not lost its saving and attractive power. The Holy Spirit still
witnesses to Christ, and imparts His life and holiness to believers.
Are we not on the verge of a season of greater revival ? The
dwellers on the high places affirm it to be so. Their faces have
caught the light, and their hearts know the joy of the moming.
They call to those in the valley where the dark still lingers,
" Arise, shine, for thy light has come, and the glory of the Lord
l^as risen upon thee."
Let us believe it and look for a flood of light over all the land
through these coming winter months.
The revival is not coming, it has come.
* Issued by the A'early Meeting of the Society of Fnends, 1894.

OUR FOREIGN MISSIONS.
Perhaps there is hardly any better test of the vitality of a
Church, of its real devotion and soul travail, than the work it is
doing in the Foreign Mission field. Judged by this standard, the
early days of our branch of the Church were times of great fervour.
The enthusiasm was intense, and for years after George Fox
passed from the scene, Avas maintained. The activities of the
early Friends almost parallel those of the early Churches.
Buring the mediaeval period, when the leaven of quietism had had
time to work, there are few records of missionary labour.
Occasionally a faithful soul heard and obeyed the call, but there
was no organised effort, and hence no continued and permanent
results. With the modem revival of evangelistic truth and zeal
came also a desire to fulfil the mission of the Church given by
her risen Lord, and to bear a part in witnessing to the nations.
The history of the Friends' Foreign Mission Association is
too well known to need even an outline ; and to what it has
grown, its interesting report for this year, the twenty-seventh,
bears eloquent testimony. It is a growth for Avhich we, as a
Society, should be profoundly thankful ; and yet it has not been
as rapid or as great as the need has been pressing, and as our
resources would have made it, if they had but been available, by
being consecrated to this end. Even now the Association is
outside the organisation of the Society of Friends. This position
may have been, and may still be necessary, but it is not ideal nor
desirable. The Friends' Foreign Mission Association Report,
with that of the Syrian, Armenian, and Bulgarian Committees,
make up a total of work in this department, which saves us from •
the curse of Meroz, demonstrates our right to an existence as a
separate body, and reveals an amount of faithful, courageous
work that evokes grateful praise to the Lord of the Harvest.
It answers, too, the kindly criticism of some Friends who
feared that there was a danger of the temporalities of the work
overshadowing its spiritualities ; who felt that missions should
not be first educational and civilizing but evangelistic ; that their
primary aim should be the regeneration of the individual heathen,
seeking first to bring him under the power of a new life, and

394 JOHN T. DORLAND.
leaving civilization with its blessings to follow. Indeed, it seems
from numerous testimonies, that the more barbarous heathen,
hardly care for the amenities of civUized life till their moral
natures are quickened. " Regeneration is the root of reforma
tion." The report reassures such. The right value has been put
upon literary and technical schools. The educational and medical
work has been blessed, and the secret of it is seen in the report of
the Principal of the High School at Hoshangabad, who says :
"There is a wide field for evangeUstic work among our boys,
and I hope among their families -
" My wife's Bible Class show as much interest in Bible study
as a class in England."
And again : " We hope .... to be able to devote
ourselves more completely to our boys, in the hope of drawing
them to Christ."
It has also been said that the Association does not give its
supporters at home enough particulars of persons under the
influence of our missionaries, over Avhom to pray, and, when
converted, to rejoice. The report this year is not wanting in this
regard. Take the exceptionally interesting account of Joseph
Taylor's work at Seoni Malwa. AA'hose heart wiU not respond to
the opening sentences of the first paragraph on page forty-eight i
Who will not sometiraes be drawn out in prayer for the four men
of Bhitaria, that they may remain firm, and for the other four,
who, with them, standing before their friends and neighbours,.
solemnly promised to foUow Christ? Or for the Mohammedan
gentleman who, Avith others, came as a secret enquirer i Or for
the young fakir named Ibrahim, who made his confession of Christ
at the Meeting-house last Christmas time ? AA'ho will not rejoice
with our dear friend in a " marked and decided improvement in
the conduct and character of our last year's converts " ? These
things help to make our prayer definite. These men are made
real to us and thus a personal interest is aroused.
The concluding Avords of Joseph Taylor's report, which find an
echo in several others also, ought to wake a response among our
young men : "I was again privileged to visit the five or six Bengali
Christians who meet after the manner of Friends in Calcutta.
There is abundant room for a duly qualified member of our Society
to give himself for work in this great city. Two empty rooms in
our bungalow also plead for occupants ; but where are the educated
young men of our Society, Avith the world-wide interest in lost
humanity which impelled Fox and Penn to carry the good news to
distant lands for the Master's sake." Where are they ? Elbowing
one another in the schools, businesses and professions in England.
Proud to count themselves the spiritual heirs of Fox and Penn.

OUR FOREIGN MISSIONS. 395
But Ave make their truth our falsehood,
Thinking it has set us free.
Hoarding it in mouldy parchments.
While our tender spirits flee
The rude grasp of that great impulse
That drove them across the sea.
Perhaps some of them do not believe in a " lost humanity,"
but unscripturally magnify the "Inner Light" till it contradicts
the command of our Lord and the testimony of His servants.
These have found the light that is in the heathen to be darkness,
which rare and isolated cases of spiritual illumination unto
righteousness, apart from the written or preached gospel, only
show more grimly and a^wfuUy.
The missionary ranks are not recruited from such men. But
the persuasion is strong, that among educated young men of our
Society, there may be not a few preparing for foreign service.
While thankful for those not so educated, who have gone under
the auspices of the Association to our mission centres, is it not,
according to the appeal of those already in the field, one need of
the work just now, that young men born and educated as Friends,
with the advantages that such a training gives for our work, with
an intimate knowledge of Society discipline and organisation —
allied with spiritual qualifications — should fill positions in our
mission churches, in government and counsel, and in extending
and consolidating the work ? We need to hear again the words
of the Master, " Behold I say unto you, lift up your eyes and look
on the fields, that they are white already unto harvest."
There is everything noble and heroic in missionary work. It
satisfies the "Bivine thirst for self-sacrifice" in surrendered hearts.
The greatest men the world has known will include among them
the heroes, the martyrs, the explorers and statesmen of mission
work. If we could supplant the modern novel — so often sensational,
impure, and atheistical — by the romance of missionary life, what
a blessing to our young people it would prove ! But the first need
is an awakened Church. Whenever the Holy Spirit is outpoured
on a Church, the work of separation to His service begins. Then
we shall join George Fox in praying to be " baptised into a sense
of aU conditions, so that he might enter into the needs and
sorrows of all," and shall have feUowship with that great and
noble missionary of the thirteenth century, Raymond Lull, who
says: " He who loves not lives not; and he who lives in Christ
cannot die."

A MORNING WITH WHITTIER.
The death of John Greenleaf Whittier removes from us the
last but one, and in some respects the greatest, of the group of
early American poets. Bryant, Longfellow, LoAvell, Whittier, and
Holmes are stars of the first magnitude among the New World
lights of poetry, and Avill probably hold a place apart — a constella
tion unequalled in brightness and beauty. Of them all, AVhittier
is the most distinctly an American in theme, style and treatment.
This may somewhat account for the fact that it is only within a
few years that he has been widely known in England, except
among the members of the Society of Friends, Avho have always
known and loved him. But here his popularity is a growing one.
Nearly every great London daily paper had an announcement of
his death, and an extended notice of his life, and in the main an
appreciative one ; AA'hile the representative of a great book-
distributing house, which knoAvs well the pulse of the literary
market, places him next to Longfellow, as the most read of any
American poet. In his own country his name is a household word.
His countrymen have gone on from an interest in his poems to an
admiration for his genius, and from an admiration for his genius
to reverence for the man, his dignity and patriotism, his simplicity
and charity. On his eightieth birthda}' — besides the banquet
given him in Boston, the tribute of literary America — there was
a shoAver of congratulatory telegrams and letters from various
public bodies, and from men representing all classes. The public
schools set apart the day, calling it "AA'hittier Bay," and devoted
it to a study of the poet's character and Avork, and to the recitation
of his poems. It all shoAA'ed an appreciation of the venerable
singer, which, if felt for any other poet, has never been so fully
expressed. There are many who, like myself, owe him a personal debt of
gratitude. As a youth he Avas a frequent companion. Under
the maples, by lake and brook, I opened my heart to him. He led
me doAvn vistas of beauty unseen before, he interpreted Nature to
me, he gave my life a new atmosphere of thought and desire, and
in all dreAv me nearer to God. Like his own farmer in " Among
the Hills," " the ridged horizon " lifted for me " its inner veils of
glory." It is not always that one has an opportunity of confessing
such a debt, and discharging it so far as such a confession can :
396

A MORNING WITH WHITTIER. 397
and when, some years ago, it came to me, I gladly embraced it.
It was at Portland, Maine, during the time that the New England
Yearly Meeting was in session. Whittier, not then eighty, had
come to attend it, and was the guest of his niece, Mrs. Pickard. A
mutual friend offered to introduce me. We were received by Mr.
Pickard, who said he would offer our names, but that as the poet
was weary from receiving over thirty callers the evening before, he
might not be able to see us. We were shown into the pleasant
drawing-room to await the decision, and were re-assured by the
message that he would soon be down. Outside, the bright spring
sunshine fell upon the lawn through leaves the size of a squirrel's
foot; the "sweet south-west at play," stole in at the open
windows — it was a perfect morning, such as makes one feel at
peace and in charity with all mankind.
In a few moments we heard a step on the stair, the portiere
was drawn back, and the poet stood before us. I have never seen
any picture of him that does him justice. The tall, slight form,
graceful in old age, the large head and massive brow, the thin
grey hair, the deep-set and expressive dark eyes, the beard shaved
away from the mouth and chin showing strength and tenderness,
and the dignified Quaker costume — all made up a picture not
easily forgotten. I remember particularly his eyes- How they
lightened and changed expression in conversation, how they held
one, how sincere and kind they looked, and yet there was a
smouldering fire in them that would, one felt sure, quickly blaze
up against wrong- All the bearing of the man was modest, almost
shy at first. Indeed this was a marked characteristic of him. He
always refused to be Uonized,was guiltless of after-dinner speeches,,
and fled from publicity. Even at the dinner given him in Boston
he excused himself from making a speech, and asked LongfeUow
to read for him a "bft of a verse " he had composed for the
occasion. OUver Wended Holmes,. at that dinner, thus refers to
this dislike ofthe "garish day," —
"And the wood-thrush of Essex, you know whom I mean.
Whose song echoes round us, while he sits unseen."
To mere inquisitive interviewers he was sUent, or spoke in
monosyUables. To those whom he trusted he was open and frank,
an interesting conversationalist, to whom it was well worth
listening. Awkwardly enough I thanked him for his ministry to me.
"I hardly supposed I was known as far as Canada," he
replied. I hastened to assure him that while we admired Tennyson,.
and revered LongfeUow, we loved Whittier.

398 JOHN T. DORLAND.
" I am very glad," he said, " that my poems, if I may call
them such, have comforted or helped anyone. AVhatever reputa
tion I have obtained as a poet is rather a matter of surprise to
myself." This statement would be almost impossible of beUef from a
less sincere man than AVhittier, but one cannot doubt his word,
.and perhaps it Avas my surprised " Indeed " that made him add,
¦" I had literary ambitions when a youth, but when I espoused the
Anti-Slavery cause I Avas excluded from the best literary circles of
the day ; my political chances were barred, and the whole direction
¦of my life changed." In his " bit of verse " read at his birthday
-dinner, he told his friends —
" With not unglad surprise
I see my life-work through your partial eyes ;
Assured in giving to my home-taught songs
A higher value than of right belongs,
You do but read between the written lines
The finer grace of unfulfilled designs."
But this trait of extreme modesty did not keep him from
coming to the front upon occasion. He believed in the truth of
William Penn's saying, " It is the duty of a Christian to see that
his country is well governed," and in the State Legislature, as
later in the Anti-Slavery agitation, he bore a brave part, and by
voice and pen served his country and his fellow-men. Then he
told me of those days — of Lloyd Garrison, ofthe opposition to the
cause, of the early poems that "were Avrung" from him, of the
sacking and burning of his newspaper office in Philadelphia, of
how his own life had been threatened. His voice was low and
¦clear, his manner animated, his Avonderful eyes lighted up, and
then as he ceased he added reverently, " I thank a kind Providence
that my feet were ever turned in that direction." But it is not
upon those poems "Avrung" from him in the stress and strain of
those years that his fame rests, but upon later ones, Avritten in the'
quiet that succeeded. Yet to that first period belong " Ichabod,"
and " Randolph of Roanoke," which exhibit AA'hittier' s genius in
one of its noblest forms, and Avere a prophecy of what he afterwards
achieved- We spoke of the English poets, and of Tennyson particularly.
He was not enthusiastic, but said with strong emphasis, " ' In
Memoriam ' is a noble poem." What interested me most in this
branch of our conversation was his remark, " AVordsworth is my
favourite poet. I consider his ' Intimations of Immortality ' a most
wonderful poem." Most AviU agree Avith Whittier, nor think his
praise too high ; and AA'hile he spoke I was thinking that this was

A MORNING WITH WHITTIER.

399

not a case of the attraction of the opposites, as the two poets
seemed to me to be A'ery much alike in their reverent meditative
.spirit, and deep love of nature. Cannot the influence of
AVordsworth be traced in some of AA'hittier' s poems ?
AVhittier is a Avriter of good prose also. I referred to his
introduction to John Woolman's joumal, whom the poet regards
as the greatest saint outside the Bible. Quoting Charies Lamb's
saying, " Get AA'oolman by heart," he told me that Br. Channing
believed AA'oolman' s remarkably pure style to have been a product
¦of his saintly character, which led him to a natural use of simple
crystal-clear speech. AVhittier believed the theory, and he has
illustrated it in his own AA'ritings. His strong, spiritual, pure
character is impressed on aU his best poems, making them a
" weU of English undefiled." One of his reviewers has said that
the genius that could write the "Songs of Labour," "the most
-characteristic of aU his poems," drawing such stanzas as "The
Shoemakers," from waxed-ends, awls, and sole leather, could
extract sunbeams from cucumbers. But one wonders how from
such homely and slender materials he could have written such a
poem as " Snow Bound." It is a perfect NeAv England IdyU, and
perhaps " the clearest expression of AVhittier's genius." It
achieved an immediate and immense success. That phase of New
England life is almost a thing of the past, but remains accessible
to us through the magic ofthe poet's pen, Avhich places us in the
charming family circle around the great wood fire, and in that
hospitable farmhouse decades ago. A product of that Quaker
home, its kindl)' simplicity, its sweet charity, its native purity,
was before me in this noble man, and the noble work he had
Avrought. Whittier was always and consistently a Friend. How could
it be otherwise with such an ancestry and such a home ? He still
wore the "plain coat," not as any badge of narrowness, still less
of superior sanctit}'. He talked most interestingly of early Quaker
histories in New England, and one sees in running through the
index of his poems how many were drawn from these sources.
He told me that when the Old Elm on Boston Common, that
one on a branch of which it is siipposed the Friends Avere hanged,
was blown down, the Mayor of Boston sent him a section of the
trunk. He had it saAA'n through several times, and one section his
niece had utilized as a stand-top, which he showed us. The
young elm, planted in its place, he was glad to think would
witness a kindlier feeling among all sections of Christians.
There are some of AA'hittier' s poems that have been by many
misconstrued, and have laid him under the reproach of being
Unitarian in faith. When the conversation turned upon these he

400 JOHN T. DORLAND.
said, " I am not responsible for the construction that others put upon
my words. They make me an offender for a word. I am not a
bigot. I see the good in other denominations and appreciate it,
but I am a Friend." I expressed my satisfaction at this, but said
that perhaps some phrases might give colour to such statements.
Laying his hand on my shoulder he said, " I do not want thee to
be under any misapprehension regarding my religious views ; I
wish to assure thee that I am, neither a Unitarian, nor a Uni-
versalist ; L am a Friend."
It was to me a final word on this subject, and I was thankful
to have it from his own lips, a deliberate well-weighed statement.
He was an optimist by grace, and perhaps by nature, with a loyal
faith that Jesus Christ must become " all and in all," that —
" I only know I cannot drift
Beyond His love and care,"
and — " Age brings me no despairing
Of the world's future faring ;
In human nature still
I find more good than ill."
But all this through the ' ' redemption that is in Christ Jesus, ' ' —
" Well may the cavern depths of Earth
Be shaken, and her mountains nod ;
Well may the sheeted dead come forth
To gaze upon a suffering God !
Well may the temple-shrine grow dim
And shadows veil the Cherubim,
When He, the Chosen One of Heaven,
Asacrifice for guilt was given."
He was no sectarian, he deprecated all narrowness and
bitterness of opinion, but he ought not hastily to be branded as
heterodox, nor viewed with an unjust suspicion, especiaUy by
members of his own religious Society. He is a poet preacher, a
singer of unity, a see-er into the heart and meaning of things.
There is suffused through his work a mellow spirit of quietness
and harmony that this fussy age needs, and pervading it likewise
a spiritual aroma, as delicate as that of the violet and as sweet.
One cannot abuse the freedom of conversation, nor act the
part of a mere interviewer, and much must go unsaid, but I came
from his presence more impressed with the man than with the poet,
and thankful that the privilege of thus seeing him had been mine.
It is announced that a posthumous volume of his poems is
soon to appear, entitled " At Sundown," and a late number of the
Atlantic Monthly contains the verses to Holmes, among the

A MORNING WITH WHITTIER. 40I
last he ever wrote, and these seem to have on them the shadow of
his near passing : —
"Thy hand, old friend ! the service of our days,
In differing moods and ways,
May prove to those who follow in our train.
Not valueless nor vain.
Far off, and faint as echoes of a dream,
The songs of boyhood seem ;
Yet on our autumn boughs, unflown with spring.
The evening thrushes sing.
The hour draws near, howe'er delayed and late,
AVhen at the Etemal Gate
We leave the words and works we call our own,
And lift void hands alone
For love to fill. Our nakedness of soul
Brings to that Gate no toll ;
Giftless we come to Him, who all things gives,
And live because He lives."
I spoke for many Avhen I told him that "we love Whittier."
Children love his " Barefoot Boy," and joy in his joy; a child ill
falls asleep in death, her finger between the pages at her favourite
poem; young men and maidens are better and braver for the
poems of his that they leamed in their school-days ; strong men
are encouraged, and old age comforted by his songs ; dusky faces
glow with gratitude at the mention of his name ; a Roman
Catholic Bishop rings, by the Red River, on his birthday : —
" The bells of the Roman mission
That call from their turrets twain ; "
thousands in congregations for worship find in his beautiful hymns
the fittest wording of their prayer and praise — bearing them up to
the Throne of Grace ; but the singer now has "joined the choir
invisible," and found, as he had hoped, —
" That love will temper every change
And soften all surprise.
And misty Avith the dreams of Earth,
The hiUs of Heaven arise."
Of him, as truly as of the one of whom he wrote it, we can
say — " God takes our loved ones, but we lose not wholly
What He has given,
They live on Earth in thought and deed as truly
As in His heaven."

SOME PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY
OF FRIENDS.
A recent kindly critic regards the Society of Friends as having
lost its great opportunity. If he had undertaken to tell us why it
was lost we should be more grateful.
It is too sadly true that Ave haA'e not kept pace, in numbers
and extended organisation, with the march of the years of our
history, but the past is not a blank Avith no record of heroic
endeavour, of patient faith, and of successful service. Nor are we
at present floating becalmed and po\A'erless,
" As idle as a painted ship,
L'pon a painted ocean."
Let our Mission AA'ork, Home and Foreign, our Schools, Adult
and Junior, and other agencies answer. And as for the future,
AA'e are pressing towards it Avith hope and enthusiasm, in the
assurance that a place remains to us among the Churches ; that
Ave ha\'e a witness still to bear for the Truth, a continued service
for humanity, and a strong faith that, disciplined and instructed
by the past, God avUI restore to us "the years that the locust hath
eaten," and make us again an evangelistic agency, "mighty
throug-h God to the pulling doAvn of strongholds ' ' of ecclesiastical
or social sin.
This can only be when the truth grips us as it did our fore
fathers ; when Ave buy it at' all cost and sell it — never; AA'hen we
spurn the Avorld and yet burn Avith desire for its salvation. Then
^ve shall illustrate AA'illiam Penn's counsel, " Be uniA'ersal in your
spirit," by reproducing George Fox's example of witnessing to all
classes of men. Even to the JeAvs his message carae, and in their
London synagogue he received maltreatraent in endeavouring to
proA'e to them that Jesus was their promised Messiah. Then we
shall be filled with a spirit like to that of a later Quaker apostle —
Stephen Grellet, Avho Avished that he "might haA'e the life of
Methuselah, or that the sun might never go down, that I might
do mj' share of that great work which is to be done in these
nations." Towards this j(nd we need to see the inclusive character of
Quakerism. That is, hoAv truly Ave are one with all evangelical
churches in the fundamentals of the Christian religion. This
oneness is larger than Ave may have supposed. AA'e dAvell so much
402

PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 403
more frequently on points of difference, that points of likeness are
obscured or forgotten. 'The Protestant Churches haA'e not nor do
they AA'ish to have the boasted uniformity of Rome. They have
something much more important in common, a substantial unity
in spiritual life, in being " baptised by one Spirit into one body."
A sense of this will save us from a Avrong isolation. It will bring
us more into fellowship and into union of service Avith other
branches of the Church of Christ. The re-union of the Churches
seems impossible of fulfilment till they come to the simplicity of
Christ, and cease their strife about external and unessential
things. Here we hold the ground of union which we need to see
more plainly and to express more fully. As an Ulustration — when
coasting along- the shore of Asia Minor with a large and pleasant
party of ministers of A'arious denominations, it fell out that two of
us. Friends, were asked to give daily Bible readings. After some
days Ave suggested that some of the other ministers might take the
reading, Avhen a well-known Presbyterian minister from Phila
delphia said, " No, keep them in 5'our oAvn hands. AA'e preach, but
we do not know hoAV to give Bible readings, and anyhow I do not
care to have the Methodist brethren take it. I fancy they would
not care to have me take it — but we can all unite on the basis of
Friends." AA'illiam Penn says in his " Befence of Gospel Truth,"
" Where we are vulgarly apprehended to differ most, we dissent least,
I mean in doctrine. For except it be in the Avording of some of
the articles of Faith (the thirty-nine Articles so called) in school
terms, there are very few of those professed by the Church of
England to Avhich we do not heartily assent. I say then that
AA'here Ave are supposed to differ most, Ave dissent least. It is
generally thought that we do not hold the common doctrines of
Christianity, but haA'e introduced new and erroneous ones in lieu
thereof ; whereas we plainly and entirely believe the truths con
tained in the creed commonly caUed the "Apostles' Creed,"*
Avhich is very comprehensive as well as ancient." The points of
union are therefore of so much importance that we need not feel
strange among other Christians, nor wear a half apologetic air.
The trend of the times is, in some quarters, toward a simple
spirftual faith and ser\'ice, and this we can help by an open and
hospitable manner, A\'hich one is thankful to feel has in good
measure taken the place of the almost suspicious reserve and
studious isolation of other days.
In some forms of Christian work Friends often unite aU sections
of the Church, and our meeting houses are recognised as common
ground. Let us hear AA'iUiam Penn say once more " AA'here we are
vulgarly apprehended to differ most we dissent least— I mean in

404 JOHN T- DORLAND.
doctrine." AVe cannot suppose that such a man took such a
position in either mistake or ignorance and I presume that most of
us hold by the same position to-day. That body of Protestant
divinity — spiritually interpreted and applied, experimentally known
and taught, we hold still.
We need a firm grasp of these fundamental truths. One
who has found his anchorage in Christ, views without alarm the
shaking of all around him, convinced that the unshakable things
will remain- He sees in prophecy the place and purpose of all
this — and puts out no impious hand to steady the ark of God's-
truth. A few decades ago the timid might have feared that the
Gospel of John was about to be discredited, date, authorship, trust-
Avorthiness of the contents, were all matters of fierce dispute. At
present, thanks in large measure to these assaults, its position is
impregnable- Now the controversy has been shifted to the Old
Testament. We fearlessly await the result. In a recent number
of the Quarterly Examiner , Br. Hodgkin has shown the baseless
assumptions of one Old Testament critic. The unbelief that rejects
miracles and the supernatural in the Old Testament will reject them
in the New. It is not a question of reconciling dates and numbers
merely, but he who looks at Israel's history and asks, " Can God
fumish a table in the wilderness ? ' ' may ask also of the Incarnation
and Resurrection, " How can these things be ? "
But as a Church we have never formulated a theory of inspira
tion. We have said and do say that we "believe that the Holy
Scriptures of the Old and New Testament were given by inspiration
of God : that there can be no appeal from them to any other
authority whatsoever : that they are able to make us wise unto
salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus ; being the
appointed means of making known to us the blessed truths of
Christianity" (Y.M. Epistie, 1836). This and more, but this
is enough, and when the last word in this controversy is spoken
this position will remain secure -
We need a revival of devotional Bible study- George Fox was
a man of one book. He knew it almost by heart. William Penn
says of him " He had an extraordinary gift in opening the Scrip
tures." As touching the Beity and Atoning Work of our Lord, I need
only refer you to the very full statements of our Book of Biscipline
on the subject. This is our standard, and from the rise of our
Society tiU now has been held by fts most honoured, learned, and
trusted leaders. To me the Atonement with fts related truths, is
a question of infinite importance. It is the heart of the Gospel, it
is the true inspiration for service, it is the fullest revelation of the
love of God. The fact of the Atonement is of greater importance

PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 405
than any theory of it — and Ave are saved by the fact ; at the same
time a working theory is of great importance and must determine
the effectiveness and character of our Church work. Boes not
decay enter into any Church where an intellectual uncertainty about
the propitiatory sacrifice of Christ has sounded a note of uncertainty
in- the announcement of the truth ?
Is it not true that in missionary wor'K what has proved to be
the shaft penetrating the armour of the heathen when every other
AA'eapon has failed, is this mysterious fact — pardon received through
simple faith in a sin-bearing, crucified Saviour ? One of our
missionaries said in my hearing — " If your theology needs correct
ing go to the mission field. There a man must know what he
knows and AA'hy he knoAvs it."
It is refreshing to hear the author of "The Religion of a
Literarj' Man," — that fascinating but not altogether satisfactory
book — say that modern doubt is very largely a newspaper scare,
with disappointed journalists for its paid agitators. Its secret he
says is "entirely in man's intellectual pride; itis not to the
arrogant spirit of modern inquiry that God will ever be revealed.
He makes this profound and not likely to be forgotten statement
that the secret ofthe hold that Roman Catholicism has on mankind
is because it is simply "aA'era.ge humanity in a surplice." In
another place he says, "The vital question of the modern world is
' AA'hat is sin ? ' " So it is, and until the Holy Spirit has led man
to see his need of forgiveness the Cross must remain a meaningless
and unnecessary tragedy, and the Saviour a superfluity. "None
but a broken-hearted sinner can accept a crucified Saviour." No,
if we are saved from materialism on the one hand and refined
Unitarianism on the other Ave must hold to these fundamental
'posftions ; Avithout Avhich Ave might preserve something of the
morality of a Marcus Aurelius, touched with the emotion of a
Channing or a Martineau,- and not be Christian in the sense that
Paul and John Avere, or Fox and Grellet and Gurney.
If-^e need a fi7-m grasp of denominational truth, or shall I
say we need to have it firmly grasp us. The truth that we hold in
common does not conflict with the truth that we hold distinctively.
Each tribe had its distinctive posftion and service, yet all camped
round one Tabernacle — twelve tribes but one Israel. The time has
not come for us to hold less firmly or uphold less strongly our
denominational truth. There seems in many ways to be now a
similar condftion of things to that in which our Society had its rise.
There is a spirit of inquiry abroad, an unrest among the Churches,
men are longing for reality — for a worship free, spiritual, simple,
and a ministry direct and living— a message from God. There
must be throughout England a large constituency of those to whom

406 JOHN T. DORLAND.
our principles and practices would make a strong appeal. How
can we reach them ? Not by the Press only or chiefiy. We need
to have the truth expressed and embodied in vigorous lives. Oh
for another sixty young men Uke that first convinced band that
gathered round George Fox, and again would the same spirit and
power shake England, and be felt round the globe.
Quakerism merely traditional will never impress these people.
Our forms however beautiful are not life-giving. Every generation
of Friends must be " convinced " and not intellectually merely but
spiritually and experimentally. One great characteristic of our
principles is that they are not theories only but experiences.
When we have experienced the touch of God's Spirit in silent
worship, when we have known His message received and given,
when we have been baptised by His Spirit, and have had Holy
Communion administered by our High Priest Himself in His Real
Presence — when these have blessed us, we know why we are
Friends, and this whether we are able to build up a Biblical argu
ment for spiritual baptism and communion or not. Not that this
is unimportant. It is very important, and I fear we should be much
surprised to learn how feAV, comparatively, there are who leave our
schools who could readily give reasons for our views, or construct a
Biblical argument in their support.
Again, there is too often a mere sentimental attachment to
the Society that demands no sacrifice and calls for no devotion in
her service. A young Friend expressed to me his great admiration for the
voluntary principle in our work, " A Church with no paid officers,
its work done A'oluntarily, etc." Then I 'said, "Of course thou
art a regular attender of Monthly Meetings." "Oh no! I am
hardly ever there." He admired the voluntary principle in
others. One is almost startled to hear that the great Wesleyan body
have before it — championed by such men of light and leading as
Br. Rigg and Hugh Price Hughes— a scheme practically for the
creation of Bishops. Already many of their chapels use the
service of the Establishment. At the conference of a year or two
ago it was ruled that only such should be admitted to membership
as had been baptised with water. These facts show the drift in
this important body. Scotch Presbyterianism, which not so long
ago introduced instrumental music into its Church service, is now
agitating for the framing of a liturgy. One section of the Church
of England is unblushingly ritualistic and regrets the Reforraation
as a raistake. In the light of aU this it is no time for us to mini
mise the strength of our position or weaken it by compromise. As
Spurgeon reminded us, we are the only Church to which it cannot

PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 407
be said, "Physician heal thyself." Occupying this vantage
ground our testimony ought to be as clear as a beU and as loud
as a bugle.
We need to make our ?neetings for worship more what they
ought to be — the warm heart giving life to all other forms of
Church service.
The Society has only one greater need than this. Its impor
tance cannot be overestimated. They are the distinctive Church
meetings for the highest Church service— the worship of Almighty
God. In them the most important gifts are to be exercised, and
through them the most convincing testimony is to be bome to those
without. Here should be found as a congregation our deepest
springs of joy ; our highest mounts of communion ; our lowliest
vales of penitence, and our source of surest strength for every work.
All other service — Mission and Mothers' Meetings, Schools and
Unions ought to feel the pulsations of life from the throbbing heart
of our whole system — our meetings for worship.
In the manner of holding them I think we need no change. I
advocate no new methods. Our simple forms are those that lend
themselves best to the expression of spiritual life. When these
become pre-arranged and increased, spiritual power declines. It
seemed to the nations that the Jews, having no idols, had no God.
'They could not conceive of a God apart from such representations
— the Jews might have a religion, but no God. This I believe finds
a parallel in the thought of many outsiders regarding our worship.
They cannot understand a worship that is not humanly devised,
pre-arranged and directed. If ever we have been tempted to
lower our standard from very weariness of distance and differences
from other Christians, or with a feeling that perhaps it is not
necessary to maintain so lofty and so severely spiritual a type of
worship, let us listen — not to Scriptures forthe nonce, their position
we are sure of — but to Max Miiller, who says, " Let those who
wish to understand the hidden wisdom of the second command
ment, study the history of ancient religions- No argument can
prove- that there is anything very wrong in all these outward signs
and symbols. To many people we know that they are even a help
and comfort. But history is sometimes a stronger and sterner
teacher than argument, and one of the lessons which the history of
religions certainly teaches is this, that the curse pronounced
against those who Avould change the Invisible into the visible, the
Spiritual into the material, the Bivine into the human, the Infinite
into the finite, has come true in every nation on earth."
I confess that hardly anything is more bald and repelling than
a moribund meeting for worship. But even here there is the merit
of sincerity. The death and dryness is felt and often confessed.

4o8 JOHN T. DORLAND.
There is no effort to hide them under the guise of religious preform-
ances. To know them is one step toward recovery, and better a
heavy dull meeting that leaves one longing and dissatisfied —
because more medicinal — than one where hymn and choir exercises,
and stated prayer and eloquent discourse, hide weakness, and, like
an opiate, luU into quiet and the false belief of having worshipped.
For true life cannot be simulated, and no ' ' service ' ' can supply
its fatal lack.
One reads accounts of meetings among the early Friends — the
sense of the Bivine presence, the brokenness of heart when tears
from penitent eyes Avet the floor, the searching, poweiful ministry,
the " opening up " of " states and conditions " — and one contrasts
them Avith those Ave know — formal in the disuse of forms, worldly in
appearance, the ministry a gentle stream of texts very soothing,
and leaving very little impression on the hearer. AVhy is it so ?
Why should we not once more know the power ofthe early Friends ?
I care little or nothing for mere traditional Quakerism. AVhat to
me is this form more than that, this method more than the other —
if there be no Ufe in them, and they do not bring me near to the
Bivine ? AA'here men weary us Avith their constant "It is not
Friendly," men to whom Quakerism is more than Christianity, the
raiment more than the body, Ave expect them like everyone else, to
prove their faith by their works. What are the proofs, the signs
and seals of their position ? BAA'indling meetings, deserted meeting
houses, a drift tOAA'ard Unitarianism ? Be sure all of us, that the
world will be convinced, when the signs of our Apostleship as a
Church follow. It expects to see our claims proved ; and when
Quakerism does this there are thousands ready to AA'elcome and
embrace it. Oh for another George Fox to bring about another day
of awakening ! And yet, I am not at all sure but that most of our
meetings AA'Ould find his manners and his methods unpleasant, his
plainness would pain us, so sensitive have AA'e become ; indeed I
am not sure but that AA'e should be so shocked at his earnestness,
so Avearied by the length of his sermons, that we should question
AA'hether he ought to have a "retuming minute" — we — grown so
quiet and respectable, so sensitiA'e to any breach of propriety and
decorum, Ave Avho have descended from him by a spiritual pedigree
of contradiction. A young Friend said to me, " AA'here is the meeting to which
I could take a devout, intelligent enquirer, and say to him, ' Here
you will find the life and worship you are seeking ; this is a true,
living Friends' meeting ? ' " Ah, the poA'erty of our Church hfe 
and yet, thank God ! there are sometimes meetings that do convince.
I remember at the close of a certain meeting a gentleman
introducing himself to me and saying, "I haA'e been A'ery much

PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 409
impressed by this meeting. I never was in a Friends' meeting
before." "Indeed," said I, "tell me hoAv it impressed you ? "
" AA'hy," he answered, "we sat under the peace of the Lord, I
ne\'er spent such an hour and a half in my life." Then looking at
me very seriousl)' he said, "Mr. Borland, I can never say any
more mean things about the Quakers." That man was
" conA'inced" by that meeting. It AA-as an object lesson. It was
not Westminster Meeting, it was not a large meeting like
Birmingham, it Avas not rich nor intellectual — it was a meeting of
about sixty people — mostly working men and their wives, several
had taken part, no one address was I should think longer than
ten minutes, the laAvs of syntax and rules of pronounciation had
been greatly A'iolated — but the silence was golden, the speech
silvern, God had His way, blessing was upon the meeting and the
man AA'as "convinced." He learned in that meeting the place
and blessing of silence, the priesthood of believers, the guidance
of the Spirit in service, the right and propriety of women to
minister, and learned it in such a way as to close his mouth then
to the saying of " mean things " about the Friends, and later to
open it in the ministry in the little meeting in his own neighbour
hood, which he soon joined. Another case ; a Friend told me that
as an apprentice, and not then a Friend, his master took him to
meeting. At first it was very strange to him, and he wondered
Avhat they were doing in the silence, then he fell to watching his
master's face. He saAv it filled with peace and sometimes
transfigured Avith joy, again the tears trickled doAvn the cheeks,
and the boy was convinced that his master was a worshipper, and
that he himself Avas not. Then there arose in his own heart a cry
to God that he might become one. Nor did he cease, till peace
came in forgiveness and he entered with his master the circle of
worshippers in that meeting.
If we who face meetings looked and acted like worshippers,
if meetings all over the country were such convincing object
lessons, would not our Society have to ask once again among its
regular queries as it did of yore, " What new meetings have been
settled since last time ? "
AVe shall most contentedly leave to others magnificent archi
tecture and splendid ritual, where
" Through the long drawn aisle and fretted vault
The peaUng anthem SAveUs the note of praise,"
and all the august and imposing accompaniments of a sensuous
worship — if our plain meeting rooms may but be filled with the
glory of the Lord, and know a worship that has in it the
" immanence and immediateness of God Himself."

410 JOHN T. DORLAND.
The need of a more searching ajid spiritual ministry . If
we think it a mistake that some Churches have made too much of
the ministry, ours has been the mistake of making too littie of it —
for while it is very true that we go to meeting to worship, and not
to hear preaching merely, it is also true that preaching is a part
of worship and is to be " to exhortation, to edification and to
comfort," as well as to " teaching," and has been ordained as a
Bivinely appointed channel through which faith and salvation
come. This is placing no limits on the extraordinary working of
the Holy Spirit, Avho works in ways beyond our ken, but it is
pointing out again the indisputable and awfully solemn fact that
we have been put in trust with the Gospel, and are responsible for
witnessing to our risen Lord throughout the whole world, and that
this is the ordinary and gracious method of the Spirit's working,
who appoints us co-workers, and vehicles of His Grace. As a
Church we have only recently discovered the great commission, and
are now undertaking feebly to fulfil it.
But confining our thought to the ministry in our meetings for
worship, and speaking with diffidence but conviction, there is need
for a more thorough and spiritual exercise of it.
I have sympathy with some of the criticism upon it that we
have had since the Yearly Meeting of a year ago. We may well
be thankful for the past favour of a living Gospel ministry, and yet
we must confess that generally speaking it runs too much in
grooves, and does not make the appeal to the hearers that is
desired. " I like sermons as gets through a man's clothes," said
one. Our position on the subject is such that it is at once lifted
out of the region of theology and mere intellect and eloquence,
and placed on the level of spiritual guidance and revelation. And
yet as the writers of the Scriptures were penmen and not pens,
and hence each impresses his part of the record with his own
personality and training, so our ministry, though a message from
God, comes through men's lips and will bear traces of personal
character and circumstance. Hence its variety meets varying
needs, and into a man's presentation ofthe truth go his youth, his
intellectual and business training, all his knowledge of men,
indeed all the man is. " How long did it take you to prepare that
sermon ? " was asked of John Wesley, I think ; " Forty years," he
answered. That is the right sort of preparation, or rather the
preparation ofthe right subject — the man, more than the message.
But above all circumstances of training the first, chief, and
most essential thing in ministry is that it should be really a
message from God. Then the words may be few or many, the
sentence rounded or rugged and broken, the thought logical and

PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 4II
calmly ordered, or rapid and vehement, but when the speaker is
clothed with Bivine authority these are forgotten, and men drink
in the water, unmindful Avhether the vessel that bears it be gold or
glass. And he avUI be supremely a man of one book — and that
the Bivine book. He may lawfully lay under contribution all that
can furnish him help in insight or Ulustration of truth, but the
Bible will remain not only his arsenal wherefrora he arms himself
for every conflict, but a vast and beautiful temple wherein he may
wander in meditation, where his awe and reverence may grow,
and zeal and devotion be strengthened. He wiU say with the
Psalmist, " I rejoice at Thy Avord as one thatfindeth great spoil."
AVilliam Penn says of George Fox, in reference to his gift
of opening the Scriptures, " He would go to the marrow of
things and show the mind, harmony and fulfilling of them with
much plainness, and to great comfort and edification." The
early Friends were Scripture preachers, and herein lay one large
element of their success. I am bold to affirm that it is the great
need of our ministry to-day. AVe do not open Scripture and go to
the marrow of things. And yet we hear it sometiraes urged that
our ministry is too Scriptural, and that we should quote more
largely from Tennyson and Browning and Whittier. I am not
averse to doing so when they say what can be so used, but to place
their writings on a level Avith Holy Scripture, and to advise its use
less, and their use more, is to put them in a place the authors
themselves — all good men — would have emphatically protested
against, to do them an injustice, and to lower and imperil the
unique place and value of Scripture itself — for no other writings
are "able to make wise unto salvation through faith in Christ
Jesus." The subject matter of our ministry will always have the
person and work of our Lord as its central thought. As in Bore's
great picture "The Vale of Tears," at the end of the dark and
forbidding ravine stands a figure arched with a rainbow and
clad in glistening white, from whom all the light in the picture
comes, and to whose pitying face and outstretched arms all tum,
the bishop with his mitre, the emperor Avith his sceptre, the poet
with his laurel croAvn, the soldier with his sword, the peasant in
his poverty, the cripple crawling on his crutches, the mother with
her dying babe, the criminal and crushed and complaining all look
and move toward him ; so in our ministry, however wide the field
or whatever the phase of truth to be spoken, all comes frora and
returns to Him. Like PhiUp we preach Jesus — Jesus in law and
ceremony and type, in psalm and prophecy, Jesus as God and
man, Jesus as Saviour, Sacrifice, Priest and King — Him and His
power the Spirit of Christ reveals, and evermore in all our congre
gations should Christ be set forth evidently crucified amongst us.

412 JOHN T. DORLAND.
We have no other Gospel for there is no other. Whatever is
good and enduring in other (so called) Gospels is derived from the
Gospel of Christ. It has within itself principles and potencies that
will overcome evil and right all wrongs — our hqpe for the
world, for its sin and sorrow, for its woes, social and industrial, is
the Cross of Christ ; while its power over men who preach it, who
passionately love Christ, who in loneliness and darkness and
under alien skies are ready not only to suffer but also to die for
Him — and martyrs many have late years given us for the truth's
sake — all may be summed up in these simple but majestic words
of Paul, opening up to us the deepest motive of his heart—" The
love of Christ cojistraiiieth us."
Miss  , the heroine of the Avork among the outcast
lepers of Siberia, tells, as giving the motiA'e of her own work, also
of a hospital for loathsome diseases to the devoted nurse of
Avhich a visitor said, " You must have a great deal of the
enthusiasm of humanity, to do this work."
"Enthusiasm of humanity, Sir," she said, "the enthusiasm
of humanity would not keep me here three days, — the love of Christ
constraineth me."
Why are not more of our A'oung people giving themseh'es to
the ministry of the Gospel ? There are so few AA'ho are filled with
the "Bivine thirst for self-sacrifice," who "covet that they may
prophesy." Boes the world enchain them ? do uncertainty and doubt
paralyse them ? AA'e need men as preachers, teachers, mission
aries, CA'angelists. AVe must haA'e thera. Lord send forth more
labourers into Thy harvest ! Spirit of God breathe upon these dry
bones that they raay live ! Then the longing to save men and to
have fellowship with Christ in His soul travail will be known : —
" Oft when the word is on me to deliver
Opens the heaA'en and the Lord is there ;
Besert or throng, the city or the river,
Melt in a lucid paradise of air, —
Only like souls 1 see the folk thereunder.
Bound Avho should conquer, slaves who should be kings, — -
Hearing their one hope AA'ith an empty wonder.
Sadly contented in a show of things ; —
Then Avith a rush the intolerable craving
Shivers throughout me like a trumpet call, —
Oh to save these ! to perish for their saving,
Bie for their life, be offered for them all ! "
A minister says, " Sometimes young men say to me, ' I want
to preach the Gospel,' and I reply, 'Why don't you then?'

PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 4I3
Bear fellows, they are waiting for someone to shave them, buy
a portmanteau for them, send them to a theological haU and say,
' He shall preach the Gospel.' "
But our young men have not even this poor excuse. We
believe the ministry of the Gospel to be a gift from God, that
ordination to this office is not through hands episcopal, but by the
anointing of the Holy Ghost, that it is as easy as our obedience
and free as His Spirit.
The need of greater visibility. I fancy that there is no body
of people resting under a greater weight of misconception than
our own. It has arisen in part from its quJet, retiring ways. We
have shunned publicity and liked not the dusty highways of
service. " 'Tis pleasant through the loopholes of retreat
To peep at such a world, to hear the stir
Of this great Babel, and not feel the crowd."
True we have been in evidence when great moral questions
stirred the nation, and as a Church we have sent dignified
memorials to Government that have not been without influence,
but what I mean is that we have not as a Church impressed the
age, nor made the influence of our organization tell, as such, on
the nation. It seems as if after the flrst years of so mighty evangelical
effort the great impetus was spent, and the Society was exhausted.
Henceforth there were no street meetings, or public arguments
with priests and ministers ; the great river of testimony dwindled
down to a trickling rill ; we retired to Avhere —
" Along the cool sequestered vale of life
AVe kept the noiseless tenor of our way."
However we may explain it, we dwelt in obscurity, known
indeed to an inquiring few — appealing to a Lamb or a Clarkson,
and sometimes attracting the interest of royalty, enjoying an
unequalled reputation for all the moral virtues, but hardly, as an
organization, affecting the nation's life. We left its evangeUsation
to other dissenting bodies, and lived apart, not "feeUng the
crowd." I cannot help being struck with the manner in which so many
Meeting Houses are tucked out of sight down narrow lanes or in
back courts. In some cases I know this has been caused by the
towns growing away from them, and leaving them like melancholy
wrecks wedged between the rocks of warehouses and manu
factories. But how often the entrance is dark and tunnel-like !
No notice-board gives welcome information, and one requires
some considerable acquaintance with our Meeting House style of

414 JOHN T. DORLAND.
architecture to quickly select it from similar looking houses.
AA'hen public meetings are announced people A'enture in, but are
under the impression that only the initiated may enter on other
occasions, which are, by contrast, " pri\'ate."
Children seem often to discover feelings that are never
expressed, and haA'e a Avay of putting them into their OAvn words
Avhich is equally frank and sui-prising. In a small, almost family
meeting, a stranger once A'entured in, and Avhen it Avas over a
child said to her father, " Father, Avhat AA'as that man doing at
our meeting ? " She quite thought him an intruder, and probably
the stranger shared her feeling and felt himself to be one. .
Fortunately these things are passing aAA'ay, but there is still a
need of greater visibilit)'. Our Meeting Houses ought to be easily
accessible Avith an hospitable air. I do not care for a dim religious
light and trinity Avindows, but I think, both in architecture
and furniture, our places for Avorship should bear some relation to
our houses and surroundings.
To my mind another minor need is a change in the time of
holditzg Preparative Meetings. I find I am not alone in the
feeling that to haA'e thera on a First-day morning dissipates the
impressions of the meeting and leaves the mind filled AA'ith lower
things. It does not seem quite possible that after such meetings
as Ave have been speaking of AA'orshippers AA'ould feel that they
could turn their minds to the necessary details of a business
meeting. I remember in one place, after a solemn meeting, we
held a Preparative Meeting, Avhen such an unsavour}' subject as
drains, AA'ith various systems and at various costs, Avere discussed.
Members differed in opinion, feeling ran rather strong, and I
confess I Avished we might haA'e another meeting for Avorship to
harmonise and settle our minds. AA'ith me it is not a question
merely of the inappropriateness — to use no stronger word — of such
business on First-day, but of its scattering influence- This, with
fifteen minutes of handshaking, making eng-agements for the
Aveek, etc., is enough to impair, if it does not efface, the impression
ofthe meeting for Avorship. AA'e hold our Monthly Meetings for
business in the middle of the Aveek ; AA'hy not the PreparatiA'e also ?
Not to do so is a mode of procedure I never knew elscAvhere than
in England. The need of some modifications in our present system of
birth-right membership. I know that there are raany AA'ho feel
more strongly on this subject than I — so strongly indeed that they
Avould aboUsh it altogether. It is a subject that presents many
difficulties, but it is not fair to lay upon it the responsibility for many
of the weaknesses of the Society. They admit of other and
adequate e-xplanation. I do not think that, our proportion of

PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 415
unspiritual and AA'orldly members is a Avhit greater than that of
other Churches Avho admit only on confession of faith. I do not
think that the progress of truth is blocked by this class, any more
Avith us than Avith any other Church. And certainly the ideal of
early Friends in this matter was a correct and beautiful one. I
conceive it to have been this : — As the promise is to the children,
they regarded them as in the new covenant of redemption, and
believed and expected that they Avould as children be converted,
early knowing that Bivine AA'ork of God's Spirit, and so growing
up in the Church, as lambs of the flock, and never knoAving years
of sin and wandering and consequent return. It is very true that
we have fallen far, very far below this beautiful ideal ; it may
have become perverted, and taken in our system the place that
baptism and conflrmation hold in others, but we haA'e endeavoured
to guard against this, and in many ways birthright membership
has been useful. I knoAv of seA'eral instances in Avhich, but for
that bond, in the season of doubt and questioning that comes to all,
persons Avould have drifted from Friends ; but not wishing to break
it they have waited, become convinced and are now useful members
of the Church. There may be some modification of birthright
membership which Avould conserve to us aU its advantages, and
rid us of its disadA'antages- A "minor membership" has been
suggested, that is, that children should have the same care and
oversight as uoav, but should not be regarded as full members nor
have a voice in the business of the Church tiU they come into ft by
a public confession of faith in Christ, and an expressed choice of
our Society as a Church home. This Avould lay upon our young
people the necessity of thoughtfully choosing in the matter of Church
relationship, a responsibility that could not but be helpful. Noav
one hears it said, " Oh, I Avas born a Friend, I have no responsi
bility in the matter." This is of course a A-ery partial view, for
birth is not an accident but a providence, and yet it is a view behind
which some of our young people screen themselves. There are
doubtless difficulties in arranging the details of a "minor member
ship," still they are not insurmountable, it might prove a blessing,
and 'in the face of a groAving dislike to the present system in some
quarters, it seems to be amongthe things thatAvill be before us for
revision, and ft may not be unwise before then to give the matter
some careful and prayerful thought. At least ft would be unAvise
hastily to conclude that there is no better Avay, or to suffer a
sentiment for the traditional method to blind us to some of fts
/-I p fa p t G
One is tempted to speak of the need of greater liberality in the
matter of giving, of how much smaller proportionately our giving
is to that of other bodies, of how, as has been said, Ave " owe our

4l6 JOHN T. DORLAND.
wealth, not own it," of how SociaUsm in many of its aspects
shames the professing Church by fts simplicity and liberality.
Or we might speak of the need of making our various
auxUiary associations more efficient, by giving to them more
largely and working thera more vigorously.
Our Foreign Mission Associations need more men and more
means — and more than this— to be fired Avith greater faith and
enthusiasm. One fears that our Home Mission Association in
this transition period may find its work suffer, and it Avill need our
prayers and sympathy that it may become the strong -evangelical
force we long that it may be. Our F.F-B.S.A-, with its nearly
40,000 adults and juniors, might double its numbers and do a work
that makes one rejoice to think of, if only there were the needed
workers and the spirit of consecration.
Our F.C.F.U. and our Y-W.F.C.U.* should be working
more largely among our young people, and be far and away more
helpful and attractive.
Machinery ! we have enough of that if only we had power.
There is our beautiful Church polity, so democratic, so simple, so
adaptable ; there are these auxiliary organizations, meeting great
needs and designed to great ends — what could we want more
in the way of machinery ?
Nothing. It reminds us of an experienced old coloured Christian
man, who once heard a popular preacher, and felt he must call
upon him. The great preacher received him with condescension,
expecting the usual praise, when th e tables suddenly turned and
the coloured man took the place of teacher, and the other sat at
his feet. He ended his instructions somewhat as follows : — " Yes
Massa, you's got all de larnin' and de el' quence and ye knows
the truth, but bless you dis aint enough ! It's like as if you laid
your shavin's and kindlin' wood atop it, all nice and dry, and
put de coal on and had it all ready, and forgot to set fire to it.
Ye need de Holy Spirit to set fire to your book larnin' , and yer
sermons would give out some heat then."
Have we been making a simUar mistake ? We laid our
kindlings of logic, and our coals of truth in the fireplace of our
wise organization, and under the flue of our special testimonies —
but have we made the great mistake of forgetting the fire ? And
this brings me to speak of the imperative and supreme need of our
Church — afresh induement of the Holy Ghost and of power .
When we wish to behold a Church united, inspired, aggressive,
we tum to the Apostolic period — to those early days when new
« Friends' Christian Fellowship Union and Young AVomen Friends' Christian
Union.

PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 417
horn and unsullied she walked in the fear of the Lord and in the
comfort of the Holy Ghost, and was multiplied. She is the first
term in the new series, the name for all Churches in aU time.
Before the Holy Spirit descended upon her she was exclusively
Jewish in thought, narrow in sympathy, timid and fearful. Her
best men were unlettered fishermen, her greatest leader was a
traitor, and two of his associates reckless in their race hatred. So
weak a thing to meet the iron rule of Rome, the organised hate of
the hierarchy, the opposition of society, wealth, customs, traditions
— and yet when the Holy Spirit fell upon and indwelt her she
became a mighty instrument of service, overcame all opposition
with indomitable faith and courage, met and conquered in the
might of meekness and the strength of love. We must get back
to Apostolic faith and experience. It is the only way to a true
revival. A living minister says : — " We have lost the Holy Ghost.
We betake ourselves to Church questions and not to soul inquiries.
The problem of to-day is a problem of ecclesiasticism, it is not a
problem of redeeming and evangelising the world. We are
building structures, arranging mechanism, adapting means to
ends, comparing ourselves with ourselves, instead of being carried
away with the whirlwind of inspiration, and displaying what the
world would call the supreme madness in consecration and
devotion of heart.
A grand church, a rich church, a learned church — these may
but be contradictions in terms, but a holy church, an inspired
church, a devoted church, a church with one heart, one aim, one
speech, one love — why, she Avould go forth, "fair as the moon,
clear as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners."
All the needs we have spoken of would be met, in the supply
of this greatest need of aU. Brethren we say that we " beUeve in
the Holy Ghost." Our Church polity confesses it, our arrange
ments are based upon such a faith, our ministry and worship
confess it. Oh for His presence and power and Ught and heat !
How cold, indifferent, wordly and unbelieving we have grown !
So the prophet of old felt himself to be when there came to
him an overpowering vision of the glory of God ; there was an
aAvful sense of sin and ruin consequent thereon, then the touching
of his lips with purging fire and then the cry, " Here am I, send
me." With every fresh endowment of power has come a fresh
witnessing to the Truth. When self is given to death, the life is
given to service. " When historic episcopates and ecclesiastical
establishments and sacerdotal systems have withered and grown
barren, this power of an indwelling Christ will bud with ministries,
and bring forth fruit in new missionary enterprises."

4l8 JOHN T. DORLAND.
Oh that next First-day morning, as in our meetings we wait
before Him, every ostensible worshipper were prepared to receive
the fulfilment of the promise of the Father, that into each
gathering the Master might corae, as into that upper room in the
early days, and to every waiting soul His word might be whispered,
" Receive ye the Holy Ghost."
" Then through the pang and passion of our prayer.
Leaps with a start the shock of His possession,
Thrills us and touches, and the Lord is there."
Not again with rushing, mighty Avind and tongues of flame
might this Bivine incoming be experienced ; these were mere
adventitious things, but the essentials abide and the effects are
certain. There would be a transformation in experience and character.
The change in character would be more slowly revealed, but in
experience it would be at once apparent.
Take as an example Peter. Before this experience, Avith all
his excellencies, he was boastful, self-confident, presuming ; no
disciple Avas so severely rebuked by the Master as he ; at the last
he denies the Lord. But behold him after the coming ofthe Holy
Spirit. AVhat an illumination ! what courage ! what enlarged
views ! what insight ! what power ! He has now true and heroic
eloquence, Avhich comes from burning conviction, he is a profound
expositor of Scripture, he reasons with convincing power, he
asserts evangelical truth — and Avhat is the effect ? Are men awed
by his eloquence, mastered by his arguments ? Something
infinitely beyond all this — they were convinced of sin, " they were
pricked in their hearts," and then thousands AA'ere added.
These same changes are wrought in a revised church— we
can never justify our lack of effectiveness and increase till we
have lost our sympathy with and fellowship in the travail of Christ's
heart over the lost.
As truly as we know this gracious effusion of the Spirit, so
surely shall there come a new outburst of missionary zeal.
Awake George Fox — man of prayer and faith, heroic soul,
dweUer in dungeons, despised for the Truth's sake! Come back
to us thou who saw into the paradise of God, who spake frpm His
presence, who lived near to men because thou livedst near to God.
The Church He made thee instrumental in gathering languishes,
she is wounded in the house of her friends, unbeUef has all but
paralysed her powers. We need thee mighty man of God, thou
art gone from us though thy testimony remains. But God abides
forever, His Spirit who made thee what thou wert, dwells yet in
His Church. His power is unchanged, His love is undiminished.

PRESENT-DAY NEEDS OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS. 419
O mighty Spirit of God, guide and sanctifier of His Church, lay Thy
hands upon our young people ! AA'e give Thee our best. Take
them to Thyself, wean them from the Avorld, gird them with power,
arm them with love, send them forth in Thy Name linked AA'ith all
the victories of the past, heirs of the ages, passing down undimin
ished and undefiled our inheritance to the generations following ;
hasten the coming and kingdom of our Lord, till at last those who
have shared His humiliation avUI share His triumph, when He shall
rule, AA'hen righteousness shall cover the earth, and in the descended
new Jerusalem — the city of God, " there shall be no curse any
more : and the Throne of God and of the Lamb shall be therein :
and His servants shall do Him service ; and they shall see His
face ; and His name shall be on their foreheads. And there shall
be night no more ; and they need no light of lamp, neither light of
sun ; for the Lord God shall give them light : and they shall reign
for ever and ever. ' '

THE VITALISING OF OUR MEETINGS FOR
WORSHIP.
We extract a few passages from a paper read by
John T. Dorland at the Manchester Conference of the
Society of Friends, 1895 :
When we look for living Churches as examples to our own,
we turn naturally and rightly to the Apostolic Churches, while
they StiU preserved the dew of their youth, and were filled with the
power and fruit of the indwelling Spirit. Such an one was Antioch.
It was a Spirit-filled Church; and therefore a vitalised one. It was
fiUed with the Spirit of Light. Frora the vanity of idols, from
the splendid sensuality of that opulent city, its members had
turned to the Lord, and in His light, superstition and ignorance
fled away. The same Spirit of Light revealed not only the need
of salvation but the Saviour AA'ho had suffered for our sins, "the
just for the unjust that He might bring us to God." The office of
the Light is to make manifest. What an utter revolution in thought
and life its reception wrought, is seen in the contrast between the
life within the early Church and the life without it. That light is
not diraraed, but our vision of it has. These lofty ideals have been
in raeasure lost to our meetings. AVe
" Have ordered the fight
For a cause that is meaner.
And walk by a light
That they had despised."
We need to pray for ourselves and for our congreg-ations the
prayer the prophet offered for his servant, " Lord open his eyes,"
and we shall see the occasion and the duty, we shall lead and not
be led, we shall know the next word to be spoken, we shall find
ourselves leagued with heaven's horses of fire and chariots of fire
in the conflict of right against wrong.
This Church was filled also with the Spirit of Life. It
thrilled with spiritual syrapathies and activities ; " great
numbers beUeved," " much people were added," '' taught much
people," these large words were required to describe them. AVe
may be sure that some such words wUl be required to describe the

THE VITALISING OF OUR MEETINGS FOR WORSHIP. 42 1
effects of A'italised meetings. It A\'as so in the rise of our Society.
George Fox's joumal abounds with such words, " great meetings,"
"large openings," "many people." Apostolic experience will
produce apostolic results, and require apostolic terms in which to
express them.
They were men who had deep and experimental knowledge of
Bivine life — the life in the Son — communicated to them by the
Spirit through faith. AVhere this abides apathy and inactivity
give way to the most dcA'oted service. Antioch became the centre
ofthe Galilean Churches, and her freedom, breadth and activity
are aa'cU represented in Paul, her great missionary. That meeting,
or section of a meeting, that bears no part in missions, home or
foreign, sadly needs vitalisation. AA'hat can Ave say then in the
presence of these things ? There can be but one feeling when we
look at decaying meetings and closed meeting-houses, and despite
our valley of dry bones being so dead and so dry, the Avord of the
Lord can cause them to live. Breathe upon them, O life-giving
Spirit, and cause them to stand upon their feet, an exceeding
great army — pour Thy life upon them once more, and then shall the
dry channels of our testimony and service brim again Avith the
waters of life !
It was a Church fllled also with the Spirit of Love. The
heathen used to say, " See how these Christians love one another."
The same wUl be said of the members of a living meeting.
There is a new care for the A\'elfare of one another, and a joyful
co-operation in all holy effort. They will realize a sacred brother
hood, beyond the possibilities of socialism. All estrangement
passes aAA'ay, and schism raanifested in outward separation
becomes impossible so far as the spirit of love reigns. This was
shown in the Church at Antioch in two practical AA'ays.
" Every man, according to his abUity, determined to send
relief unto the brethren that dwelt in Judsa," and they did not
accompany it Avith any counsel regarding Jerusalem's tendency to
legalism and narroA\'ness. They did not make their gifts an
opportunity to administer reproof. Their love embraced what
their approval could not, and it might be AveU if our love also were
less patronising and less critical, and if toward brethren we
obeyed the counsel of our Lord, and before publishing, perhaps
anonymously, our condemnation of their service, we should tell
them their fault between us and them alojie, and if they will hear
us we have gained our brethren.
The other manifestation of the Spirit of LoA'e was in the unity
with which the Church worshipped, and Avas led to send forth
Saul and Barnabas to those AA'ho sat in darkness.

422 JOHN T. DORLAND.
A vitalised Church is a missionary Church. A Church fuU of
love is one that pours itself out in service for all men. It cannot
be indifferent to social ills, it throbs with sympathy for those who
are oppressed in any way, it lifts its voice in protest against
inequalities that are Avronging classes of men, but at the same
time its Bivine intuitions convince it that its work is not to reform
men merely, but to redeem them, and for this its sufficient equip-
raent is the Gospel, which alone is " the power of God unto
salvation." Hence, in the unity of the Spirit, they worshipped and fasted
and waited ; under Bivine direction they separated Barnabas and
Saul for the work to which the Holy Spirit called thera, and thus
this early Church fulfilled the great commission and became the
type of, and the example to, all true Churches, in all ages, AA'ho
believe in the same Lord, and are filled with the same Spirit.
Again, this Church was filled with the Spirit of Truth. His
presence was and is the safeguard against heresy. He is Himself
the great Conservator of the truths of our holy faith. He arouses
the conscience. He changes and purifies the affections, He
energises the will.
He witnesses to the truth and power of Holy Scriptures,
making the Bivine record a living spoken word to us to-day. He
searches the deep things of God and reveals them to us ; He
points always to the Redeemer of men, and applies the virtue and
benefit of that Redeemer's atonement to the soul of the believer.
He dwells in His Church as His temple on earth ; He is wisdom
and might, and the position of His work and the place of Holy
Scripture may be summed up, if somewhat inadequately, in the
words of AVilliam Penn — I believe I give them almost exactly — "The
double and agreeing testimony ofthe Grace of God within me, and
the Holy Scriptures without me — these are my foundation and my
hope ; let any man find a better if he can."
The meeting abiding under His dominion will know the least
of strife about truth since its members will be walking in it, and be
established in it, " as the truth is in Jesus."
And last of all, in such a Church there will be the display of
the Spirit of Power. Power forming Christ-like character, power
for service, power for witnessing, converting power, power to love
and suffer and endure. Foreign Missions have illustrated and en
forced this power, forcing us to remember that the heroic days ofthe
Church are not dead, that Christ still lives, His Cross has become
His throne, and the GalUean still conquers. This is a bare outline
of the five-fold operation of the life-giving Spirit in a surrendered
people, and shall we not confess that under such a Avorking the ills
we have been deploring would flee away ?

THE VITALISING OF OUR MEETINGS FOR WORSHIP. 423
These early Christians knew Christ before they knew the New
Testament. The continuity of the witness they bore has never
been broken, and in the forefront of our service we shall place
Him, and reckon from Him to the Scripture, which " cannot be
broken " ; to working theories of the Bivine facts of our faith ; to
all the results of accepting Him as Lord of Life and of Love.
" What think ye of Christ ? " is our first word to the doubter ; He
is the first term in the series of the Christian apologetics ; His
word is the end of all strife —
"Him first, Him last. Him midst and without end."
Oh, that before Him, subdued by His dying love, awed by His
deity — tingling with the sense of His presence, this Conference
might bow. Its deepest note ha? been struck this morning. Its
most abiding influence will not be that which has dazzled,
or perhaps confused, our minds, but that Power which has touched
the deepest springs of our life. These springs are in depths
unutterable, but our fullest expression of them is the unrebuked,
because true and overflowing, testimony of the doubter's heart
convinced at last, to Jesus of Nazareth showing the wounds of His
Cross, — " My Lord and my God." Then we hear, not faintly and
afar, but clearly, in the soul, by the voice of His Spirit, that
answer spoken with even more force to us than to Him, " Blessed
are they which have not seen and yet have beUeved."

NOTES OF THE
LAST ADDRESS OF -JOHN T. DORLAND.
Delivered at a Christian Fellowship Meeting, at Didsbury,
near Manchester, April ioth, 1896.
Let us study this evening our Lord's own teaching on the
Holy Spirit, as we find it recorded in the Gospel of John. I have
chosen this Gospel because, whilst containing less of narrative
than the other three, it abounds the most in spiritual teaching. It
seems to have been written by one who took particular notice of
the sayings of his Master, one who delighted to record all the
precious words which fell from His Ups. Yet it is interesting to
notice that while on all hands John's Gospel is acknowledged to
be the most spiritual, it is also the most doctrinal. We need not
think that these two qualities must necessarily be divorced the one
from the other ; for while a man may have a head knowledge of
the doctrine without having the Spirit, no man can be deeply
spiritual AA'ithout being at the same time intelligently doctrinal.
Our Lord's teaching about the Holy Spirit is doctrinal, but, thank
God, the facts are facts of experience as well, and we can speak
of that which we know, and testify of that which we have seen.
Let us turn first to Christ's interview Avith Nicodemus. This
man in himself is an interesting character ; a master in Israel,
highly learned in all the Hebrew law ; one who professed to teach
others, and yet had need himself to learn from the Master the very
first step in the spiritual life — " Except a man be born of water
and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God." Let
me pause here for a moment to say to any Avho believe that the
actual outward application of water is here insisted upon, that I
have just as much right to take the literal meaning of John the
Baptist's words, " He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and
with fire." In fact a sect has been known in the early Christian
Church Avhich branded its infants with fire Avith the initial letter of
the name of Jesus. It cannot be the outward ceremony to which
Christ here refers ; the cleansing is the inward cleansing of the
heart, and wrought alone by His atoning blood. Here, then, Ave
see the first step towards the attainment of this wondrous gift of
the Holy Spirit — " Except a man be born again." And let no one
think it to be a matter of but small moment ; whatever else is
desirable, this is most essential ; whatCAer else is praiseworthy.

NOTES OF LAST ADDRESS OF JOHN T. DORLAND. 425
ihis cannot be dispensed with ; it is of first importance, it is
absolutely necessary. I do not AA'ant to be thought uncharitable to
any who are seeking to win the Kingdom by works, but I must draw
the line where Christ Himself drew it ; for we cannot tread the
way that leads to life unless we enter by this Boor, unless we have
been born of water and of the Spirit- Herein is a Bivine mystery,
a point of doctrine, but also one of most blessed experience.
•" The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the voice
thereof, but knowest not whence it cometh, and whither it goeth" :
and so it is with thosewho are born of the Spirit- I cannot explain
it to you, but I know that some of us have had two birthdays, a
natural and a spiritual — the first registered by one of Her Majesty's
¦officials, and perhaps entered in the family Bible at home,
the second written in the Lamb's Book of Life. I cannot unfold
to you the mysteries of my natural birth, but I knoAV that I am
here ; no less surely do I know that I have been born again into
the spiritual Kingdom of God. Beloved, is it possible that there are
some here who are trying to work in the power of the Holy Spirit
before they have taken the first step — before they have been born
again of water and the Spirit ? May not this be the explanation of
the lack of power in j'our lives, because, like Nicodemus, you know
not these things ? " He that believeth and is baptized shall be
saved; but he that disbelieveth shall be condemned" ; and while
we seek in all things to be as loving as our Master, we dare not
aim at being broader.
Passing on, then, from the point of our spiritual birth, let us
.see what Christ has further to teach us about the Holy Spirit. I
believe that a man cannot be born again into the spiritual Kingdom
of God without receiving a measure of the Holy Spirit ; but con
trast this with Christ's words, " He that believeth on Me, as the
Scripture hath said, out of him shall flow rivers of living water."
Beloved are we so full of the Holy Spirit in our daily Ufe, that
there is an overflowing to others. Rivers of living AA'ater ! what a
wonderful promise ! Not just a little trickling rUl, and that but
intermittent, or a babbling brook, by its babbling proclaiming its
¦shallowness, but ria'ERS of living water ; rivers in their broadest,
fullest sense, mighty, rushing streams of blessing. AVhy are some
•of us content with just a little greenness when showers of blessing
await us ? Our Ua'cs, as seen by others, almost barren, and only
now and then bright and fruitful. These things ought not so to
be. The flgure here used by Christ — "rivers of liA'ing Avater" —
loses much of its beauty when spoken in a country like ours, where
the clouds are so continually weeping their refreshing moisture on
the earth, and Avhere every fleld has its spring. AA'e can scarcely

426 JOHN T. DORLAND.
reaUse how precious water is in the East, where the possession of
a well becomes a cause of dispute between tribe and tribe.
And those who, like myself, have been privileged to visit Egypt
can form some idea of what this phrase " rivers of living Avaters "
would convey to an Eastern mind, for there the whole marvellous
fertility of the land is dependent on the waters ofthe NUe. I have
been to the town of Luxor, Avhere not a drop of rain has ever been
known to faU, but all the Avater it requires comes from that wonder
ful and never failing source.
" He that beUeveth on me, as the Scripture hath said" — I
know not to what Scripture our blessed Lord referred, perhaps to
that passage in Ezekiel xlvii, where we read of the river which
issued out from under the threshold of the Temple, AA'ater to swim
in, a river that could not be passed through ; or it may have been
to those words further on in the same chapter: " It shall come
to pass, that every living creature which swarmeth, in every place
whither the rivers come, shaU live ; and there shall be a very
great raultitude of flsh : . . . . And it shall come to pass,
that fishers shall stand by it : from En-gedi even unto En-eglaim
shall be a place for the spreading of nets ; their fish shall be
after their kinds, as the fish of the great sea, exceeding many."
Beloved, are rivers such as these, rivers of living water, flowing
from thy life ?
But let us turn to the next verse (John vii. 39), and here we
find an inspired commentary by the Apostle John on these words
of his Master : — " But this spake He of the Spirit, which they that
believed on Him were to receive : for the Spirit was not yet given ;
because fesus was not yet glorified." And this suggests
another point- The work of the Holy Spirit is to bear witness to
Christ, to take ofthe things of Christ, and reveal them unto us.
This he could not do until Jesus Himself was taken thence, until
Jesus was glorified. My dear friends, are any of us wondering
why the Holy Spirit is not working in our hearts, why He is not
adding His seal to our service ? May it be because Jesus is not
yet glorified — because Jesus is not yet in His right place in our
hearts, not yet first in everything ? Can this explain why so many
of our meetings are lacking in power, the Holy Spirit not yet given
because Jesus is not yet glorified ? Beloved, put first things first.
Calvary before Pentecost, Jesus on the throne of our hearts, and
then the Holy Spirit will add His witness thereunto with rivers of
living water.
Are any of us afraid of what this filling of the Holy Spirit
may mean to us ? It may make a great change, it will do away
with many of the shams and hollow pretences of life ; as Spurgeon
says, we shall have to break through the lath and plaster of

NOTES OF LAST ADDRESS OF JOHN T. DORLAND. 427
conventionality to find beneath the granite waUs of truth. The
Spirit-filled man must be content to remain a mystery to those
around him. They have no scales in which to weigh his actions,
no measure by which to test his motives. These things are
discerned bythe Spirit of God alone, and the mind of the flesh,
while bound to acknowledge them, is utterly at a loss to e.xplain
them. " Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath entered
into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for
them that love Him,"— the natural man receiveth not the things
ofthe Spirit of God, they are foolishness to him. That which is
spiritual must be spiritually discerned.
Then again the Bible becomes a new book to us when studied
in the light of God's Holy Spirit. Search the Scriptures by all
means, in every way that you can, with comraentary and concord
ance if you please, but always bear in mind that their deepest
spiritual meaning- can only be revealed by the Holy Spirit to those
who earnestly search them with the prayer that He will open their
eyes to behold wondrous things in His law. I remember being told
by one of the most earnest of modern Biblical students — a man
who said he srailed at those who needed to use a concordance —
that often when sitting with the open Bible before him he would
come to texts of which he would have to say to God, " Now, Lord,
Thy Holy Spirit alone can reveal to me the meaning of these
words, and teach me the lesson which Thou Avouldst have me
learn." There is yet another reference in John xvi. 8, that I would
like you to turn to ; again we have the words of our Lord Himself.
They refer to what would be the work of the Holy Spirit when He
was given : " And He, when He is come, will convict the world
in respect of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment." These
three points must be insisted upon if the Holy Spirit is to do His
work, and they are the three which are most conspicuous by their
absence in much of the preaching of to-day. The Holy Spirit has
not yet been able to do His work in thy heart if He has not yet
convicted thee of sin. It is not the Holy Spirit which prompts the
teaching of the day when it seeks to do away with the exceeding
sinfulness and heinousness of sin, and substitutes the idea that all
that is required of a man is that he should do the best he can. Let
us look at sin in the light of Christ's sacrifice for sin, and we shaU
see that at such teaching as this the Holy Spirit is grieved, and
that for such God has given us no authority in the Scriptures.
And now, beloved, how shall we attain to this wonderful
blessing, this Pentecostal gift of the Holy Spirit ? It is not by
struggling for it, much less by working for it ; God is waiting
to pour the Holy Spirit into the heart which is absolutely yielded

428 JOHN T. DORLAND.
to His Avill. Perfect whole-hearted surrender then is the
condition on which we receive it ; but the Holy Spirit does not
reveal Himself to each heart in exactly the same way. Perhaps
I could best help this meeting by teUing you the case of a young
man, almost a boy, whom I met some years ago in America. He
yielded his heart to God, but very soon he realised that there was
for him a further blessing than he had yet experienced. I spoke
to him once or twice, but could not see how I might help him,
beyond laying his case in prayer before God. One evening he
carae into a Bible-class where I was, and a glance at his face told
me that the blessing he had been longing for had come to him.
" Well  ," I said to him after the meeting, " tell me all about
it." " Oh Mr. Borland," he replied, "I don't know whether I
can, but it was something like this. One evening I stayed
behind at the office, for I had some work to finish. All the other
clerks went home, and the city grew still and quiet. The only
gaslight in the buUding was that above my desk, and I felt alone
with God. Then, just as I was writing, the stillness seemed to
gather itself up into a voice, and the voice spoke to me. I slipped
from my seat on to my knees, and  but I cannot tell you the
rest. I only know that the Holy Spirit came to me, and I am satis
fied." Beloved, have you ever sat in silence before the Lord and let
Him speak to you ? Shall we each one present ourselves before
Him noAA'? Perhaps some here do not understand our Friends'
idea of silent prayer. AVe are not waiting for some words to be
spoken. We are not afraid that the time is being wasted. We
can individually give God an opportunity to speak direct to our
hearts. You would not think five minutes spent in silence before
God too long, would you ? Let us bow our heads in prayer.

INDEX.

Aberdeen, 87.
Abu Seir, 246.
Abou Simbel, 246, 250, 251.
Abusir, 249.
Address, leaving Cleveland, 60.
Address, last, of J. T. Borland,
298, 424.
Adult School Movement, 83,
211-213, 392.
Adult School Jubilees (Birming
ham and Sheffield), 284.
Allen, Wm., 39, 40.
Annual Meeting F.F.B.S.A. at
Bristol (1896), 296-
Anti-Slavery agitation, 2, 256.
Anti-Opium convention, 180.
Ardrossan, 87.
Assiout, 238.
Assouan, 244, 250.
Atonement, the, y^i' 404' 405-
Awakened Church, an, 395.
Baker, J. Allen, 119, 298.
Baker, Joseph, 76, 194.
Bastile, 104.
Bazaars, Eastern, 132.
Belfast, 114.
Beni Hassan, 2;^y.
Bessbrook, 112.
Bethlehem, 141.
Beyrout, 155, 257, 258, 261, 263,
264, 265.
Bible readings on shipboard,
160, 162.
Bible study, 404-
Birmingham, 83, 216.
Birth of J. T. Borland, 12.
Birthright membership in the
Society of Friends, 295, 414.
Braithwaite, Joseph Bevan, 302.
Braithwaite, J. B., Jr., 106,
115. 303-
Brayshaw, Shipley, 303 .

Brewer, Eliza, 39, 91.
Brigflatts, 85.
Brighton, 99, 187.
Brockbank, Oliver, 297-299, 302 .
Brooklyn, work in, 50-51.
Brotherhood of man, 325.
Brown, Isaac, 85.
Brumana, 156-159, 259-261.
BunhiU Fields, 77, 78, 96.
Cairns, Principal, 88.
Cairo, 126-127, 233.
Calvary (New), 137, 269.
Cambridge, 118.
Canada, early settlement of
Upper, 5-9.
Canada Yearly Meeting, 47,
51,107, 175 ; letter from, 82.
Capernaum, 151.
Carlisle, 93.
Castle of Chillon, 223-224.
Chicago, 207-210.
ChUdhood of J. T. Boriand,
14-15-
Characteristics of J. T. Borland,
17, 63, 199, 201, 281, 292-
293-.
Chastening, 366-372.
Christ in you, 342-
Christian Endeavour, Society
of, 391, 392.
Christian work, 336.
Christmas, 385.
Christmas on shipboard, 232.
Circumstances, 356.
Cleveland, work of J. T. Bor
land in, 55, 56, 59-60, 207.
Colchester, 79-80.
Colossians, 342.
Conclusion, 307-308.
Condemnation, 365.
Confession, 357.
Confession, a noble, 265.

430

Index — Continued.

Consecration, 23, 33, 288, 351.
Consistency, 379-
Constantinople, 164-165-
Conversion, 291, 314-
CouA'ersion of J- T. Borland,
21-23.
Convincement, 408, 409.
Cork, 68-70, 108-110.
Cornwall, 98-
Bann, Arthur, 178, 303.
Bamascus, 152, 154, 267-
BarUngton, 95.
Bead Sea, 140-
Beath of J. T. Borland, 300.
Beclaration of faith, 73, 78.
Bedicated lives, 290-291.
Benderah, 239-
Bendur, 246.
Benominational truth, 405-
Besolation, 381, 382-
Bevonshire, 98.
Bidsbury, his last meeting at,
297, 298.
Bifficulties, 350.
Bongola, 249.
Bore's picture, 312.
Borland, Jansen Gerris, 3.
Borland, John T., sen., 10, 91 ;
illness, 188-189 '> death,
191 ; his character, 287.
Boriand, Mary Ann, 12, 13, 206.
Borland, Philip, 9.
Borland, Thomas L, 10.
Boriand, John T., birth, 12 ;
school days, 15-16; child
hood, 14-15 ; conversion,
21-23; consecration, 23,35,
288 ; college Ufe, 25 ; as a
teacher, 26 ; letter from his
pupils, 32, T,T, ; influence —
early home, 34-36 ; business
engagement, 'Toronto, 37 ;
religious Avork in Canada,
37-41 ; meeting Avith Stan
ley Pumphrey, 43-44 ; in
fluence of, 48 ; acknow
ledgment as a minister,
49 ; his marriage, 49 ;
remoA'al to Brooklyn, 50;
visit to Haverford, 52 ;
personal characteristics, 17,
54, 63, 64, 179, 182, 199,

201, 202, 281, 292, 293 ;
settlement and work in
Cleveland, 55-60; rerhoval
of family to Canada, 60-61
his journals, 61, 63-64
first visit to Ireland,65
first visit to England,
76, 86, 90, 106 ; visit to
Scotland, 86-89 ' return to
Canada, clerk of Canada
Yearly Meeting(i889), 107 ;
second A'isit to Great
Britain, 108-118; first trip
to the East, Italy, and
Egypt, 1 1 9- 133; first trip
to Palestine, Syria, Turkey,
and Greece, 134-170 ; re
turn to Canada (1890), 171 ;
clerk of Canada "Yearly
Meeting, 175 ; removal of
family to England, 175-177 ,
settlement at AVillesden,
177 ; engagement in busi
ness in London, 200-202 ;
his chUdren, 176, 203 ;
Secretaiyto Friends' First-
day School Association,
203 ; visit to America, 204 ;
return to England, 210;
President Class "A,"
AVillesden Adult School,
212 ; minute for Reading
Monthly Meeting, 214 ;
minute for Woodbridge
Monthly Meeting, 214 ;
letters to his Adult School
Class, 219 ; editor of One
and All, 220; second visit
to the East, 221-280; work
in England and Ireland,
281 ; minute for Sunderland
Meeting, 293; last engage
ments, 295 ; illness, 297 ;
death, 300; memorial
meeting, 302 ; funeral, 301 ;
testimonies, 304 ; notes of
his addresses, 309-402 ;
extracts from his Avritings,
383-
Borland, Bessie, 35, 182.
Borland, Sebum, 17-19, 293.
Boubt, 405.
Bress, 44, 45, 352.

Index — Continued.

431

Dublin, 105, 113.
Dymond, J. J., 172, 173.
Early Church, the, 417.
East, interest of J- T. Doriand
in, 282.
Education in Canada, 26,29,31.
Edinburgh, 88.
Edfou, temple of, 243, 244.
Editorship of One a//d All, 220,
281, 282.
Eldership, 291-292.
Engagements in business, 37,
199, 202-
Ephesus, 163-164.
Failure, 354, 355.
Faith, 346.
Farewell meeting, AV. and L. S.
Johnson, 217.
Farewell to C.M.S. Missionaries,
Jerusalem, 277, 278-
Fear, 354.
First cataract, 244.
Foggio, 168.
Foreign Missions, 393, 395.
Fox, George, 85, 335, 342^ 408,
411, 418.
Friends' Mission, Ramallah,
143-146, 268, 270.
Friends' First-day School As
sociation, Secretary to, 203,
281.
Friends' principles, 276.
Friends' Christian Fellowship
Union, 281 -
Friends' Prayer League, 211,
392-
Fry, Elizabeth, 155.
Funeral, J. T. Dorland's, 301-
302.
Garratt, EUwood, 20.
Garratt, Rufus, 15, 40.
GiUett, George, 105, 211.
Glion, 225.
God's. pattern for our life, 376.
Gordon, General, 98, 99.
Gospel ministry, maintenance,
172, 174 ; the faith of, 363.
Grace, AVatson, 108.
Greece, 166-167.
Grubb, George, 109-110.
Gurney, J. J., home of, 81.

Harding, WiUiam, 95.
Harris, E. J., 198.
Haverford, visit to, 52.
Harris, H. Vigurs, 302.
Hitchin, 215.
HoUand, 169.
Holmes, O. W., 400, 401.
Holy Spirit, induement of, 416,
417, 418.
Homes J. T. Boriand visited,
304. 305-
Humility, 332, 3^,3.
IUness, J. T. Borland's last,
298, 299, 300.
Irapatience, 354.
In camp, Palestine, 148.
Incarnation, the, 386.
Insufficiency of self, 353.
Invitation, 311.
Jaffa, 279.
Jerusalem, destruction of, 381,
382.
Jerusalera, 136-137, 144, 147,
269, 273, 274.
ericho, 138.
ohn, 319.
ones, James, 13.
^dnes, Rufus M., 52.
Joy in service, 279, 280.
Karnak, 241
Kendal, 85.
Keswick, 186.
Korosko, 247.
Last engagements, 295.
Last days at Brockhurst, 299,
300.
Last meeting, 298.
Leaving Jerusalem, 278.
Leeds, 90, 285.
Letter from Canada Yearly
Meeting of Ministers and
Elders, 82.
Letter to S. Manasseh, 282.
Letter to Tanius Cortas, 283 .
Letter from Lucy E. Mounsey,
294.
Letter from L- Proctor, 299.
Life, 329, 375.
Life in Christ, 327, 330.
Life in Jerusalem, 275.

432

Index — Continued.

Limerick, iii.
Lincolnshire, 117.
Liverpool, 91.
Living meetings, 407, 408.
London, 76, 97, lOi, 102, 115.
London Yearly Meeting Testi
mony, 306.
Lost Sheep, 314.
Love of children, 292, 300.
Luxor, 240, 252.
Maintenance of spiritual life,
289.
Man, 319, 320.
Manchester, gi.
Marriage of J. T. Borland, 49.
Marriages, unequal, 355.
Mar Saba, 139.
Medinet Habu, 243-
Meetings at Beyrout, 257, 264-
Meraorial Meeting, 303-
Memphis, 131.
Memnonium, the, 241.
Mena House, Pyramids, meet
ings at, 257.
Michmash, 271, 272.
Milne, Br., 367.
Ministry of J. T. Boriand, 286,
287, 288, 289, 291.
Ministry, preparation for, 410.
Missionary zeal of Friends,
early, 62.
Missionary work in villages,
Palestine, 270, 272.
Missionaries, meetings with,
263, 267, 268, 270.
Montreux, 223.
Moorhouse, Hy., 313, 314.
Morebattie, 89.
Morice, AV. and L., 20, ^^y.
Moscow, Ontario, 40.
Mountmellick, iii, 112.
Mounsey, Lucy E. and Mary
E., 221, 222, 294.
Mystery, 342.
Naples, 123.
Nazareth, 150.
New Calvary, meeting on, 269.
New Year's text (1896), 293.
New York Yearly Meeting, 205,
208, 209,
Nicholson, Howard, 38, 48, 302.
NUe, on the, 245.

North Carolina, visit to, 40.
Norwich, 81, 82.
Nottingham, 116-
Nubians, 246.
Nubian Nile, 246.
Obedience, 365.
One and All, editor of, 220,
281, 282.
Open air meeting, 197.
Opportunities, 376.
Opposition, 381.
Outlying meetings, 194-196.
Paris, 103, 104.
Partakers with Christ, 369-371,
Hi-
Penn, Wm., 402, 403, 41 1.
Penrith, 94.
Perfection, 350.
Personal influence of J. T..
Boriand, 290.
Peter, 418.
Philae, 252.
Pickering College, 24-25, 107,.
217, 219.
Pisa, 226.
Popularity of J. T. Borland, 289..
Pompeii, 123.
Power in daily life, 362.
Preparation for service, 34.
Present-day needs ofthe Soci
ety of Friends, 402.
Prodigal, the, 324.
Publishers, One and All, Tfl<^.
Pumphrey, Stanley, 43, 44.
P3rramids, 129, 130, 234.
Quakerism, inclusive character
of, 402.
Quakerism, traditional, 406.
Quebec, 176.
Ramallah, 143, 146, 268-270.
Ramses, statue of, 242.
Ramses II, 253.
Ras-el-Metn, 266.
Reformation, 390.
Reigate, 99.
Rejected love, 378.
ReUgious awakening in Canada
47-
Religious awakening in the
United States (1894), 388-
309-

Index — Continued.

433

Religious awakening in Eng
land, 390, 392.
Removal to England, 177.
Rest, 312, 317, 1,1,-j, 340.
Retum to Canada, 106.
Retirement with God, 293.
Rhoads, James E., 52.
Richardson, James N., 115.
Richmond Conference, 174.
Rogers, Samuel, ^¦j, 65.
Rome, 120-122, 227-231.
Rutherford, Samuel, 301.
Sabbath, 315, 316.
Sakarah Pyramids, 131.
Salvation Army, 225.
Salvation Army officer, letter
from, 291.
Samaria, 149.
Samuel, 365, 366.
Satterthwaite, George, 94.
School days of J. 'T. Borland,
15-16.
Scripture, study of, 335, 404-
Second cataract, 249.
Separation through sin, 324.
Seraphim, service of, 331 -
Service, prompt obedience in,
334-
Sharp, Isaac, 51, 283, 302.
Silence and selflshness, 383,
384-
Silences ofthe soul, 364, 367.
Simpson, A.B., 75.
Slave Trade, the, 254-256.
Sons of God, 320, 322.
Sphinx, 235.
Spiritual experiences, 285, 286.
Spiritual invalids, 327.
State Education, 26-27.
St. Gothards, 169.
St- Ives, 80.
Striving together for the faith
ofthe Gospel, 361-362.
Swarthmore HaU, 85-86-
Suffering-s of Loyalists, 7-9.
Sufficiency of God, 353.
Sunderland, 90.
Sunderland Conventions, 193,
284.
Sunderland, meetings under
minute for, 293-294.
Sunrise at Abou Simbel, 251.
Sunrise at Korosko, 247-

Temperance Movement, 190- 19 1.
Temple ofthe sun, 250-252.
Testimonies, 304, 306.
Thebes, 239-241.
Thorp, J. Herbert, 91, n6, 303.
Thoth, 243-
Tomb of the Kings Beir-el-
Bahari, 253.
Tombs of Kings (Egypt), 252,
254-
Truth, fundamental, 404.
Truth, denominational, 405.
Tavo rests, the, 315, 316.
Underhill, R. and H., letters to,
, 54-58.
Unholy alliances, 355.
United Empire Loyalists, 4.
Unity, not uniformity, 403.
Unselfishness of J. 'T. Borland,
300.
Vandyck, Br., 155, 265.
Vesuvius, 123-124.
Visit to America, 204-210.
AA'ady Haifa, 249.
AValking in the light, 348, 35 1-
AA'arder, Gulielma B., 16, 49.
287.
AA'arder, Robert B., 53.
Washington, 206.
AVasted strength, 327.
Waterford, iii.
West Lake Monthly Meeting,
extracts from minutes, 46.
AA'hat is your life ? 374.
AA'hiting, AVm., letter from, 285.
AA'hittier, a morning Avith, 396-
401-
AA'ill, the, 380.
Witnessing, 358-359.
Witnessing for Christ unto the
end, 300.
Wilmington Yeariy Meeting,
307-
Worship, 367, 368.
AVork, rest in, 317, 338.
AVright, Alfred, 51.
Ye Avould not, 78.
Yearly Meeting of Friends,
London, "jj, 78, 106, 171 ;
testimony, 306.
Zeal in service, 62, 286-

HEADLEY BHOTHERS, PRINTERS, LONDON AND ASHFORD, KENT.

YALE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

3 9002 03720 9351

«M

t ^^

tr I

Ill I

I I

-¥

1" 'I'Kfc'

"1 ¦* 1 ¦¦ '•" '» r " -' , Ul II

^/ I, .;.¦*»

!. i 1'